Skip to main content

Full text of "The works of Francis Bacon"

See other formats 


prcscntcD  to 

Zbc  library 

of  tbc 

lUniveratt^  of  ^Toronto 


Mrs.  Wallace  Nesbltt 


THE 

WORKS 


FRANCIS    BACON, 

BARON  OF  VERULAM,  VISCOUNT  ST.  ALBANS,  AND 
LORD  HIGH  CHANCELLOR  OF  ENGLAND. 


BY  ' 

JAMES     SPEDDING,    M.  A; 

OF   TRINITY    COLLEGE,    CAMBRIDGE; 

ROBERT    LESLIE     ELLIS,  M.A. 

LATE   FELLOW   OF   TRIKITY   COLLEGE,   CAMBRIDGE; 
AND 

DOUGLAS    DENON    HEATH, 

BARRISTER-AT-LAW ;     LATE   FELLOW  OF  TRINITY    COLLEGE,   CAMBRIDGE. 

VOLUME   L 


V^ 


BOSTON: 
PUBLISHED    BY    BROWN    AND    TAGGARD. 

M  DCCC  LXI. 


MICROFORMED  BY 

PRESERVATION 

SERVICES 

DATE    AUG  -  8  1989 


RIVEKSIDK,     CAMBRIDGE: 

STEREOTYPED     AND     PRINTED     BY 

H.    0.    HOUGHTON. 


HISTORY  AND   PLAN 


THIS  EDITION. 


Bacon's  works  were  all  published  separately,  and 
never  collected  into  a  body  by  himself ;  and  though  he 
had  determined,  not  long  before  his  death,  to  distribute 
them  into  consecutive  volumes,  the  order  in  which  they 
were  to  succeed  each  other  was  confessedly  irregular ; 
a  volume  of  moral  and  political  writings  being  intro- 
duced between  the  first  and  second  parts  of  the  Itv- 
stauratio  Magna,  quite  out  of  place,  merely  because 
he  had  it  ready  at  the  time.^  In  arranging  the  col- 
lected works  therefore,  every  editor  must  use  his  own 
judgment. 

Blackbourne,  the  first  editor  of  an  Opera  Omnia,^ 
took  the  Distributio  Operis  as  his  groundwork,  and 
endeavoured  first  to  place  the  various  unfinished  por- 

1  "  Debuerat  sequi  Novum  Organum :  interposui  tamen  Scripta  mea  Mo- 
ralia  et  Politica,  quia  magis  erant  in  promptu.  .  .  .  Atque  hie  tomus  (ut 
diximus)  interjectus  est  et  non  ex  ordine  Instaurationis."  —  Ep.  ad  Ful- 
gentium,  Opuscula,  p.  172. 

2  Francisci  JBaconi,  ^c,  Opera  Omnia,  quatuor  voluminibus  comprehensa. 
Londini,  mdccxxx. 


Vl  HISTORY  AND  PLAN 

tions  of  the  Instauratio  Magna  in  the  order  In  which 
they  would  have  stood  had  they  been  completed  ac- 
cording to  the  original  design  ;  and  then  to  marshal 
the  rest  in  such  a  sequence  that  they  might  seem  to 
hang  together,  each  leading  by  a  natural  transition 
to  the  next,  and  so  connecting  themselves  into  a  kind 
of  whole.  But  the  several  pieces  were  not  written 
with  a  view  to  any  such  connexion,  which  is  alto- 
gether forced  and  fanciful ;  and  the  arrangement  has 
this  great  inconvenience  —  it  mixes  up  earlier  writ- 
ings with  later,  discarded  fragments  with  completed 
works,  and  pieces  printed  from  loose  manuscripts 
found  after  the  author's  death  with  those  which  were 
published  or  prepared  for  publication  by  himself. 
Birch,  the  original  editor  of  the  quarto  edition  in 
five  volumes*  which  (reprinted  in  ten  volumes  oc- 
tavo) has  since  kept  the  market  and  is  now  known 
as  the  *'  trade  edition,"  followed  Blackboume's  ar- 
rangement in  the  main,  —  though  with  several  varia- 
tions which  are  for  the  most  part  not  improvements. 
The  arrangement  adopted  by  Mr.  Montagu  ^  is  in 
these  respects  no  better,  in  all  others  much  worse. 
M.  Bouillet,  in  his  (Euvres  Philomphiques  de  Fran- 
pats  Bacon^  does  not  profess  to  include  all  even  of 
the  Philosophical  works ;  and  he  too,  though  the 
beat  editor  by  far  who  has   yet   handled  Bacon,  has 

»  The  Works  of  Francis  Bacon,  &c.,  in  five  volumes.     London,  1768. 
«  The  Works  of  Francis  Hacon,  Lord  Chancellor  of  England.     A  new 
edition  hy  Basil  Montagu,  Esq.     London,  1826-34. 
•  Paris,  1834. 


OF  THIS  EDITION.  vii 

aimed  at  a  classification  of  the  works  more  system- 
atic, as  it  seems  to  me,  than  the  case  admits,  and  has 
thus  given  to  some  of  the  smaller  pieces  a  promi- 
nence which  does  not  belong  to  them. 

In  the  edition  of  which  the  first  volume  is  here 
offered  to  the  public,  a  new  arrangement  has  been 
attempted ;  the  nature  and  grounds  of  which  I  must 
now  explain. 

When  a  man  publishes  a  book,  or  Avrites  a  letter, 
or  delivers  a  speech,  it  is  always  with  a  view  to 
some  particular  audience  by  whom  he  means  to  be 
understood  without  the  help  of  a  commentator.  Giv- 
ing them  credit  for  such  knowledge  and  capacity  as 
they  are  presumably  furnished  with,  he  himself  sup- 
plies what  else  is  necessary  to  make  his  meaning 
clear  ;  so  that  any  additional  illustrations  would  be 
to  that  audience  more  of  a  hindrance  than  a  help. 
If  however  his  works  live  into  another  generation  or 
travel  out  of  the  circle  to  which  they  were  original- 
ly addressed,  the  conditions  are  changed.  He  now 
addresses  a  new  set  of  readers,  differently  prepared, 
knowing  much  which  the  others  were  ignorant  of, 
ignorant  of  much  which  the  others  knew,  and  on 
hoth  accounts  requiring  explanations  and  elucidations 
of  many  things  which  to  the  original  audience  were 
sufficiently  intelligible.  These  it  is  the  proper  busi- 
ness of  an  editor  to  supply. 

This  consideration  suggested  to  me,  when  con- 
sulted about  a  new  edition  of  Bacon,  the  expediency 


viii  HISTORY  AND  PLAN 

of  arraiiffing  his  works  with  reference  —  not  to  sub- 
ject,  size,  language,  or  form  —  but  to  the  different 
classes  of  readers  whose  requirements  he  had  in  view 
when  he  composed  them.  So  classified,  they  will  be 
foimd  to  fall  naturally  into  three  principal  divisions. 
First,  we  have  his  works  in  philosophy  and  general 
literature;  addressed  to  mankind  at  large,  and  meant 
to  be  intelligible  to  educated  men  of  all  generations. 
Secondly,  we  have  his  works  on  legal  subjects ;  ad- 
dressed to  lawyere,  and  presuming  in  the  reader  such 
knowledge  as  belongs  to  the  profession.  Thirdly,  we 
have  letters,  speeches,  charges,  tracts,  state-papers, 
and  other  writings  of  business  ;  relating  to  subjects 
so  various  as  to  defy  classification,  but  agreeing  in 
this  —  they  were  all  addressed  to  particular  persons 
or  bodies,  had  reference  to  particular  occasions,  as- 
sumed in  the  persons  addressed  a  knowledge  of  the 
circumstances  of  the  time,  and  cannot  be  rightly 
understood  except  in  relation  to  those  circumstances. 
In  this  division  every  thing  will  find  a  place  which 
does  not  naturally  fall  into  one  of  the  two  former  ; 
and  thus  we  have  the  whole  body  of  Bacon's  works 
arranged  in  three  sufficiently  distinguishable  classes, 
which  may  be  called  for  shortness,  1st,  The  Philo- 
sophical and  Literary  ;  2nd,  The  Professional  ; 
and  3rd,  The  Occasional. 

In  each  of  these  there  is  work  for  an  editor  to  do, 
but  the  help  he  can  render  differs  in  the  several 
cases  both  in  nature  and  amount,  and  requires  qual- 


OF  THIS  EDITION.  IX 

ifications  differing  accordingly.  To  understand  and 
illustrate  the  Philosophical  works  in  their  relation  to 
this  age,  a  man  must  be  not  only  well  read  in  the 
history  of  science  both  ancient  and  modern,  but  him- 
self a  man  of  science,  capable  of  handling  scientific 
questions.  To  produce  a  correct  text  of  the  Profes- 
sional works  and  supply  w^hat  other  help  may  be 
necessary  for  a  modern  student,  a  man  must  be  a 
lawyer.  To  explain  and  interpret  the  Occasional 
works,  and  set  them  forth  in  a  shape  convenient  for 
readers  of  the  present  generation,  a  man  must  have 
leisure  to  make  himself  acquainted  by  tedious  and 
minute  researches  among  the  forgotten  records  of  the 
time  with  the  circumstances  in  which  they  were 
written.  Now  as  it  would  not  be  easy  to  find  any 
one  man  in  whom  these  several  qualifications  meet, 
it  was  thought  expedient  to  keep  the  three  divisions 
separate,  assigning  each  to  a  separate  editor.  It  was 
agreed  accordingly  that  the  Philosophical  works  should 
be  undertaken  by  Mr.  Robert  Leslie  Ellis  ;  the  Pro- 
fessional works  by  Mr.  Douglas  Denon  Heath ;  the 
Occasional  and  the  Literary  works  by  me ;  each  di- 
vision to  be  made  complete  in  itself,  and  each  editor 
to  be  solely  responsible  for  his  own  part  of  the 
work. 

Such  was  our  original  arrangement.  It  was  con- 
cluded in  the  autumn  of  1847;  and  Mr.  Ellis,  whose 
part  was  to  come  first,  had  already  advanced  so  far 
that  he  expected  to  have  it  ready  for  the  press  with- 


X  HISTORY  AND  PLAN 

in  another  half  year,  when  unhappily  about  the  end 
of  1849  lie  was  seized  with  a  rheumatic  fever,  which 
left  him  in  a  condition  of  body  quite  incompatible 
with  a  labour  of  that  kind.  At  which  time,  though 
the  greater  portion  was  in  fact  done,  he  did  not  con- 
sider any  of  it  fit  to  be  published  as  it  was ;  many 
blanks  having  been  left  to  be  filled  up,  and  some 
doubtful  notes  to  be  corrected,  in  that  general  re- 
vision which  the  whole  was  to  have  undergone  be- 
fore any  part  were  printed.  It  was  long  before  he 
could  finally  resolve  to  abandon  his  task.  As  soon 
as  he  had  done  so,  he  handed  all  his  papers  over 
to  me,  with  permission  to  do  with  them  whatever  I 
thought  best.  And  hence  it  is  that  my  name  ap- 
pears in  connexion  with  the  Philosophical  works ; 
with  Inch  otherwise  I  should  not  have  presumed 
to  meddle. 

As  soon  however  as  I  had  arranged  and  examined 
his  papers,  I  felt  that,  however  imperfect  they  might 
be  compared  with  his  own  ideal  and  with  what  he 
would  himself  have  made  them,  they  must  on  no  ac- 
count be  touched  by  anybody  else ;  for  that  if  any 
other  man  were  allowed  to  make  alterations  in  them, 
without  notice,  according  to  his  own  judgment,  the 
reader  could  have  no  means  of  knowing  when  he  was 
reading  the  words  of  Mr.  Ellis  and  when  those  of  his 
editor,  and  so  their  peculiar  value  would  be  lost.  Per- 
fect or  imperfect,  it  was  clear  to  me  that  they  must  be 
kept  as  he  left  them,  clear  of  all  alien   infusion ;  and 


OF  THIS  EDITION.  Xl 

not  knowing  of  any  one  who  was  likely  to  take  so 
much  interest  or  able  to  spend  so  much  time  in  the 
matter  as  myself,  I  proposed  to  take  his  part  into  my 
own  hands  and  edit  it;  provided  only  that  I  might 
print  his  notes  and  prefaces  exactly  as  I  found  them  ; 
explaining  the  circumstances  which  had  prevented  him 
from  completing  or  revising  them,  but  making  no  alter- 
ation whatever  (unless  of  errors  obviously  accidental 
which  I  might  perhaps  meet  with  in  verifying  any  of 
the  numerous  references  and  quotations)  without  his 
express  sanction.  That  the  text  should  be  carefully 
printed  from  the  proper  authorities,  and  all  the  biblio- 
graphical information  supplied  which  was  necessary  to 
make  the  edition  in  that  respect  complete,  —  this  I 
thought  I  might  venture  to  promise.  And  although 
I  could  not  undertake  to  meddle  with  purely  scientific 
questions,  for  which  I  have  neither  the  acquirements 
nor  the  faculties  requisite,  or  to  bring  any  stores  of 
learning,  ancient  or  modern,  to  bear  upon  the  various 
subjects  of  inquiry,  —  although  I  had  no  means,  I  say, 
of  supplying  what  he  had  left  to  be  done  in  those  de- 
partments, and  must  therefore  be  content  to  leave  the 
work  so  far  imperfect,  —  yet  in  all  matters  which  lay 
within  my  compass  I  promised  to  do  my  best  to 
complete  the  illustration  and  explanation  of  the  text ; 
adding  where  I  had  anything  to  add,  objecting  where 
I  had  anything  to  object,  but  always  disthiguishing  as 
my  own  whatever  was  not  his. 

To  this  proposal  he  agreed,  as  the  best  course  that 


xii  HISTORY  AND  PLAN 

could  be  taken  in  the  circumstances.  Early  in  1863 
I  took  the  work  in  hand ;  and  in  the  three  volumes 
which  follow,  the  reader  will  find  the  result. 

The  thinffs  then  for  which  in  this  division  I  am  to 
be  held  responsible  are  — 

1st.  All  notes  and  prefaces  marked  with  my  initials, 
and  all  words  inserted  between  brackets,  or  otherwise 
distinguished  as  mine. 

2dly.  The  general  distribution  of  the  Philosophical 
works  into  three  parts,  —  whereby  all  those  writings 
which  were  either  published  or  intended  for  publication 
by  Bacon  himself  as  parts  of  the  Great  Instauration 
are  (for  the  first  time,  I  believe)  exhibited  separately, 
and  distinguished  as  well  from  the  independent  and 
collateral  pieces  which  did  not  form  part  of  the  main 
scheme,  as  from  those  which,  though  originally  designed 
for  it,  were  afterwards  superseded  or  abandoned. 

3dly.  The  particular  arrangement  of  the  several 
pieces  within  each  part;  which  is  intended  to  be  ac- 
cording to  the  order  in  which  they  were  composed; 
—  a  point  however  which  is  in  most  cases  very  dif- 
ficult to  ascertain. 

For  the  grounds  on  which  I  have  proceeded  in  each 
case,  and  for  whatever  else  in  my  part  of  the  work  re- 
quires explanation,  I  refer  to  the  places.  But  there 
are  two  or  three  particulars  in  which  this  edition  differs 
fi'om  former  ones,  and  which  may  be  more  conven- 
iently explained  here. 


OF  THIS  EDITION.  Xiii 

In  the  third  and  last  division  of  the  entire  works, 
according  to  the  scheme  already  explained,  every  au- 
thentic writing  and  every  intelligibly  reported  speech 
of  Bacon's  (not  belonging  to  either  of  the  other  divis- 
ions) which  can  be  found  in  print  or  in  manuscript 
will  be  set  forth  at  full  length,  each  in  its  due  chron- 
ological place  ;  with  an  explanatory  narrative  running 
between,  in  which  the  reader  will  be  supplied  to  the 
best  of  my  skill  and  knowledge  with  all  the  informa- 
tion necessary  to  the  right  understanding  of  them.  In 
doing  this,  —  since  the  pieces  in  question  are  very 
numerous,  and  scattered  with  few  and  short  intervals 
over  the  whole  of  Bacon's  life,  —  I  shall  have  to  enter 
very  closely  into  all  the  particulars  of  it ;  so  that  this 
part  when  finished  will  in  fact  contain  a  complete  biog- 
raphy of  the  man,  —  a  biography  the  most  copious, 
the  most  minute,  and  by  the  very  necessity  of  the  case 
the  fairest,  that  I  can  produce  ;  for  any  material  mis- 
interpretation in  the  commentary  will  be  at  once  con- 
fronted and  corrected  by  the  text.  The  new  matter 
which  I  shall  be  able  to  produce  is  neither  little  nor 
unimportant ;  but  more  important  than  the  new  matter 
is  the  new  aspect  which  (if  I  may  judge  of  other  minds 
by  my  own)  will  be  imparted  to  the  old  matter  by  this 
manner  of  setting  it  forth.  I  have  generally  found 
that  the  history  of  an  obscure  transaction  becomes 
clear  as  soon  as  the  simple  facts  are  set  down  in  the 
order  of  their  true  dates ;  and  most  of  the  difficulties 
presented  by  Bacon's  life  will  be  found  to  disappear 


Xiv  HISTORY  AND  PLAN 

when  these  simple  records  of  it  are  read  in  their 
natural  sequence  and  in  their  true  relation  to  the 
business  of  the  time.  By  this  means  a  great  deal  of 
controversy  which  would  disturb  and  encumber  the 
narrative,  and  help  to  keep  alive  the  memory  of  much 
ignorant  and  superficial  criticism  which  had  better  be 
forgotten,  will  I  hope  be  avoided.  And  until  this  is 
done  I  do  not  think  it  desirable  to  attempt  a  summary 
biography  in  the  ordinary  form.  Such  a  biogra2)hy 
may  be  easily  added,  if  necessary,  in  a  supplemental 
volume ;  but  I  am  persuaded  that  the  best  which  could 
be  written  now  would  be  condemned  afterwards  as 
altogether  unsatisfactory. 

It  is  true  however,  that  a  reader,  before  entering  on 
the  study  of  an  author's  works,  wants  to  know  some- 
thing about  himself  and  his  life.  Now  there  exists  a 
short  memoir  of  Bacon,  which  was  drawn  up  by  Dr. 
Rawley  in  1657  to  satisfy  this  natural  desire,  and  pre- 
fixed to  the  Resusdtatio^  and  is  still  (next  to  Bacon's 
own  writings)  the  most  important  and  authentic  evi- 
dence concerning  him  that  we  possess.  The  origin  of 
Dr.  Rawley's  connexion  with  Bacon  is  not  known,  but 
it  must  have  begun  early.  It  was  in  special  compli- 
ment to  Bacon  that  he  was  presented  on  the  18th  of 
January,  1616-17,  (being  then  28  years  old,)  to  the 
rectory  of  Landbeach  ;  a  living  in  the  gift  of  Benet's 
College,  Cambridge.^     Shortly  after,  Bacon  becoming 

1  "  Ad  quam  pnesentatus  fuit  per  honorand.  virum  Franciscum  Bacon 
mil.  Rcgije  maj.  advocatum  generalem,  ejusdem  vicariaB  [rectorioe]  pro  hac 


OF  THIS   EDITION.  XV 

Lord-Keeper  selected  him  for  his  chaplain  ;  and  during 
the  last  five  years  of  his  life,  which  were  entirely  occu- 
pied with  literary  business,  employed  him  constantly 
as  a  kind  of  literary  secretary.  Nor  did  the  connexion 
cease  with  life ;  for  after  Bacon's  death  Rawley  was 
intrusted  by  the  executors  with  the  care  and  publica- 
tion of  his  papers.  Rawley's  testimony  must  therefore 
be  regarded  as  that  of  a  witness  who,  however  favour- 
able and  affectionate,  has  the  best  right  to  be  heard, 
as  speaking  not  from  hearsay  but  from  intimate  and 
familiar  knowledge  during  many  years  and  many 
changes  of  fortune  ;  and  as  being  moreover  the  only 
man  among  Bacon's  personal  acquaintances  by  whom 
any  of  the  particulars  of  his  life  have  been  recorded. 
This  memoir,  which  was  printed  by  Blackbourne,  with 
interpolations  from  Dugdale  and  Tenison,  and  placed 
in  front  of  his  edition  of  1730,  but  is  not  to  be  found 
I  think  in  any  more  modern  edition,  I  have  printed 
entire  in  its  original  shape ;  adding  some  notes  of  my 
own,  by  help  of  which  it  may  serve  a  modern  reader 
for  a  sufficient  biographical  introduction. 

The  Latin  translation  of  it,  published  by  Rawley 
in  1658  as  an  introduction  to  a  little  volume  entitled 
Opuscula  Philosophical  and  now  commonly  prefixed  to 
the  Be  Augmentis  Sdentiarum^  I  have  thought  it  super- 
fluous to  reproduce  here ;    this  edition  being  of  little 

unica  vice,  ratione  concessionis  magistri  et  sociorum  Coll.  C.  C  (uti  assere- 
batur)  patronus."  Collections  prefixed,  to  Blackboume's  edition  1730,  i. 
218.  Bacon's  father  was  a  member  and  benefactor  of  Benet's;  which 
accomits  for  this  compliment. 


XVI  HISTORY  AND  PLAN 

use  to  those  who  cannot  read  English,  and  the  transla- 
tion being  of  no  use  to  those  who  can.  And  this 
brings  me  to  the  second  innovation  which  I  have 
ventured  to  introduce. 

Bacon  had  no  confidence  in  the  permanent  vitality 
of  EngHsh  as  a  classical  language.  "  These  modern 
languages,"  he  said,  "  will  at  one  time  or  other  play 
the  bankrupts  with  books."  Those  of  his  works 
therefore  which  he  wished  to  live  and  which  were 
not  originally  written  in  Latin,  he  translated  or  caused 
to  be  translated  into  that  language  —  "  the  universal 
language,"  as  he  called  it.  This,  for  his  own  time, 
was  no  doubt  a  judicious  precaution.  Appearances 
however  have  greatly  changed  since ;  and  though  it 
is  not  to  be  feared  that  Latin  will  ever  become  ob- 
solete, it  is  certain  that  English  has  been  rapidly  gain- 
ing ground  upon  it,  and  that  of  the  audience  whom 
Bacon  would  in  these  days  have  especially  desired  to 
gather  about  him,  a  far  greater  number  would  be  ex- 
cluded by  the  Latin  dress  than  admitted.  Consider- 
ing also  the  universal  disuse  of  Latin  as  a  medium  of 
oral  communication,  and  the  almost  universal  disuse 
of  it  as  a  medium  of  communication  in  writing,  even 
among  learned  men,  and  the  rapid  spreading  of  Eng- 
lish over  both  hemispheres,  it  is  easy  to  predict  which 
of  the  two  languages  is  likely  to  play  the  bankrupt 
first.  At  any  rate  the  present  edition  is  for  the  Eng- 
lish market.  To  those  who  are  not  masters  of  Eng- 
lish  it  offers  few  attractions;  while  of  those  who  are, 


OF  THIS  EDITION.  XVll 

not  one  I  suppose  in  a  hundred  would  care  to  read 
a  translation  even  in  Baconian  Latin,  when  he  had 
the  choice  of  reading  the  original  in  Baconian  Eng- 
lish. And  since  the  translations  in  question  would 
increase  the  bulk  of  this  work  by  four  or  five  hundred 
pages  and  the  cost  in  proportion,  it  has  been  thought 
better  to  leave  them  out. 

In  one  respect,  it  is  true,  they  have  a  value  inde- 
pendent of  the  English  originals.  Having  been  made 
later  and  made  under  Bacon's  own  eye,  the  differ- 
ences, where  they  are  greater  than  can  be  naturally 
accounted  for  by  the  different  idiom  and  construction 
of  the  languages,  must  be  considered  as  corrections ; 
besides  which,  when  the  meaning  of  the  original  is 
obscure  or  the  reading  doubtful,  they  serve  sometimes 
as  a  glossary  to  decide  it.  This  being  an  advantage 
which  we  cannot  afford  to  sacrifice,  I  have  thought 
it  my  duty  in  all  instances  to  compare  the  translation 
carefully  with  the  original,  and  to  quote  in  foot-notes 
those  passages  in  which  the  variation  appeared  to  be 
material ;  and  as  this  is  a  labour  which  few  readers 
would  take  upon  themselves,  I  conceive  that  by  the 
course  which  I  have  adopted  the  English  student  will 
be  a  gainer  rather  than  a  loser. 

I  have  also  departed  from  the  practice  of  foimer 
editors  in  not  keeping  the  Latin  and  English  works 
separate.  Such  separation  is  incompatible  with  the 
chronological  arrangement  which  I  hold  to  be  far 
preferable.      I    see   no   inconvenience   in    the    change 

VOL.  I.  2 


xviii  HISTORY  AND  PLAN 

which  is  at  all  material;  and  I  only  mention  it  here 
lest  any  future  publisher,  out  of  regard  to  a  super- 
ficial synmietiy,  should  go  back  to  the  former  prac- 
tice and  so  destroy  the  internal  coherency  of  the 
present   plan. 

It  may  be  thought  perhaps  that  in  arranging  the 
works  which  were  to  form  parts  of  the  Great  Instaura- 
tion,  I  ought  to  have  followed  the  order  laid  down  in 
the  Dutributio  Operis,  marshalling  them  according  to 
their  place  in  the  scheme  rather  than  the  date  of  com- 
position ;  and  therefore  that  the  De  Augmentis  Scien- 
liar  am  which  was  meant  to  stand  for  the  first  part, 
should  have  been  placed  befoi-e  the  two  books  of  the 
Novum  Organum,  which  were  meant  for  the  com- 
mencement of  the  second.  But  the  truth  is  that  not 
one  of  the  parts  of  the  Great  Instauration  was  com- 
pleted according  to  the  original  design.  All  were  more 
or  less  abortive.  In  every  one  of  them,  the  De  Aug- 
mentis  and  the  Novum  Organum  itself  not  excepted, 
accidental  difficulties,  and  considerations  arising  out  of 
the  circumstances  of  the  time,  interfered  more  or  less 
with  the  first  intention  and  induced  alterations  either 
in  form  or  substance  or  both.  They  cannot  be  made 
to  fit  their  places  in  the  ideal  scheme.  It  was  the 
actual  conditions  of  Bacon's  life  that  really  moulded 
them  into  what  they  are ;  and  therefore  the  most  nat- 
ural order  in  which  they  can  be  presented  is  that  in 
which  they  stand  here  ;  first,  the  Bistributio  Operis^ 
setting  forth  the  perfect  work  as  he  had  conceived  it  in 


OF  THIS   EDITION".  xix 

his  mind,  and  tlien  the  series  of  imperfect  and  irregular 
efforts  which  he  made  to  execute  it,  in  the  order  in 
which  they  were  made. 

The  text  has  been  corrected  throughout  from  the 
original  copies,  and  no  verbal  alteration  (except  in  case 
of  obvious  errors  of  the  press)  has  been  introduced  into 
it  without  notice.  The  spelling  in  the  English  works 
has  been  altered  according  to  modern  usage.  I  have 
endeavoured  however  to  distinguish  those  variations 
which  belong  merely  to  the  fashion  of  orthography 
from  those  which  appear  to  involve  changes  in  the 
forms  of  words.  Thus  in  such  words  as  president  (the 
invariable  spelling  in  Bacon's  time  of  the  substantive 
which  is  now  invariably  written  precedent^  and  valuable 
as  showing  that  the  pronunciation  of  the  word  has  not 
changed),  prcejudice,  fained,  mathematiques,  chymist^ 
&c.,  I  adopt  the  modern  form  ;  but  I  do  not  substitute 
lose  for  leese^  politicians  for  politiques,  external  for  ex- 
terne,  Solomon  for  Salomon,  accommodated  for  the  past 
participle  accommodate;  and  so  on;  these  being  changes 
in  the  words  themselves  and  not  merely  in  the  manner 
of  writing  them.  In  the  spelling  of  Latin  words  there 
are  but  few  differences  between  ancient  and  modern 
usage  ;  but  I  have  thought  it  better  to  preserve  the 
original  form  of  all  words  which  in  the  original  are 
always  or  almost  always  spelt  in  the  same  way  ;  as 
foelix,  author,  chymista,  chymicus,  ^c. 

In  the  matter  of  punctuation  and  typography,  though 
I  have  followed  the  example  of  all  modern  editors  in 


XX  raSTORY  AND  PLAN 

altering  at  discretion,  I  have  not  attempted  to  reduce 
them  entirely  to  the  modern  form  ;  which  I  could  not 
have  done  without  sometimes  introducing  ambiguities 
of  construction,  and  sometimes  deciding  questions  of 
construction  which  admit  of  doubt.  But  I  have 
endeavoured  to  represent  the  effect  of  the  original 
arrangement  to  a  modem  eye,  with  as  little  departure 
as  possible  from  modern  fashions.  I  say  endeavoured  ; 
for  I  cannot  say  that  I  have  succeeded  in  satisfying 
even  myself.  But  to  all  matters  of  this  kind  I  have 
attended  personally ;  and  though  I  must  not  suppose 
that  my  mind  has  observed  everything  that  my  eyes 
have  looked  at,  I  am  not  without  hope  that  the  text 
of  this  edition  will  be  found  better  and  more  faithful 
than  any  that  has  hitherto  been  produced. 

It  was  part  of  our  original  design  to  append  to  the 
Philosophical  works  an  accurate  and  readable  transla- 
tion of  those  originally  written  in  Latin  ;  at  least  of  so 
much  of  them  as  would  suffice  to  give  an  English 
reader  a  complete  view  of  the  Baconian  philosophy. 
Mr.  Ellis  made  a  selection  for  this  purpose.  Arrange- 
ments were  made  accordingly ;  and  a  translation  of  the 
Novum  Organum  was  immediately  begun.  As  succes- 
sive portions  were  completed,  they  were  forwarded  in 
the  first  instance  to  myself;  were  by  me  carefully  ex- 
amined ;  and  then  passed  on  to  Mr.  Ellis,  accompanied 
with  copious  remarks  and  suggestions  of  my  own  in 
the  way  of  correction  or  improvement.     Of  these  cor- 


OF  THIS  EDITION.  xxi 

rections  Mr.  Ellis  marked  the  greater  part  for  adop- 
tion, improved  upon  others,  added  many  of  his  own, 
and  then  returned  the  manuscript  to  be  put  into  shape 
for  the  printer.  But  as  he  was  not  able  to  look  over  it 
again  after  it  had  received  the  last  corrections,  and  as 
the  translator  did  not  wish  to  put  his  own  name  to  it, 
and  as  this  edition  was  to  contain  nothing;  for  which 
somebody  is  not  personally  responsible,  I  have  been 
obliged  to  take  charge  of  it  myself.  In  my  final  revis- 
ion I  have  been  careful  to  preserve  all  Mr.  Ellis's  cor- 
rections which  affect  the  substance  and  sense  of  the 
translation.  In  matters  which  concern  only  the  style 
and  manner  of  expression,  I  have  thought  it  better  to 
follow  my  own  taste  ;  a  mixture  of  different  styles  be- 
ing commonly  less  agreeable  to  the  reader,  and  mine 
(as  the  case  now  stands)  being  necessarily  the  predom- 
inating one.  For  the  same  reason  I  have  altered  at 
discretion  the  translation  of  the  prefaces,  &c.  which 
precede  the  Novum  Organum ;  which  were  done  by 
another  hand,  and  have  not  had  the  advantage  of  Mr. 
Ellis's  revision.  For  those  which  follow,  the  translator 
(Mr.  Francis  Headlam,  Fellow  of  University  College, 
Oxford)  will  himself  be  responsible. 

Though  this  volume  is  already  twice  as  thick  as  I 
would  have  had  it,  I  must  add  a  few  words  concern- 
ing the  portraits  of  Bacon  ;  a  subject  which  has  not 
received  the  attention  which  it  deserves,  and  upon 
which,  if  picture-dealers  and  collectors  and  inheritors 


xxii  HISTORY  AND  PLAN 

of  family  })ortraits  would  take  an  interest  in  it,  some 
valuable  light  might  probably  be  thrown. 

The  portrait  in  the  front  of  the  volume  is  taken 
from  an  old  engraving  by  Simon  Pass ;  which  came, 
(as  Mr.  Smith  of  Lisle  Street  informed  me,  from 
whom  I  bought  it  some  years  ago,)  out  of  a  broken- 
up  copy  of  Holland's  Baziliologia.^  The  original  has 
a  border,  bearing  the  words  honoratiss  :  d*.  fran- 

CISCUS     BACON    :    EQUES    AU    I    MAG    :    SIGILL    :    ANGL    : 

cusTos.  Above  are  his  arms,  with  the  motto  moniti 
MELIORA.  Below  the  chancellor's  bag,  on  which  the 
left  hand  rests.  These  accessories,  as  being  presuma- 
bly the  device  of  the  engraver  and  not  suitable  to  the 
modern  style  which  has  been  preferred  for  the  copy, 
have  been  dispensed  with  ;  but  the  inscription  under- 
neath has  been  copied  verbatim,^  and  enables  us  to 
fix  the  date  of  the  work.  Bacon  was  created  Lord 
Chancellor  on  the  4th  of  January,  1617-18,  and 
Baron  Verulam  on  the  12th  of  the  following  July ; 
and  as  it  is  not  to  be  supposed  that  his  newest  title 
would  have  been    omitted  on   such   an   occasion,   we 


1  This  work  was  published  in  1618;  and  though  one  would  not  expect 
from  the  title  to  find  Baron  there,  Brunet  mentions  a  copy  in  the  Biblioth. 
du  Roi  at  Paris  "qui,  outre  les  portraits  qui  composent  ordinairenient  le 
recueil,  renferine  encore  d'autres  portraits  du  meme  genre,  representants 
des  reines,  des  princes  du  sang,  et  des  seigneurs  de  la  cour  des  Rois  Jacques 
Iw  et  Charles  I","  &c.  The  copy  in  the  British  Museum  has  no  portrait 
of  Bacon ;  but  as  the  plates  are  not  numbered,  and  there  is  no  table  of 
contents,  one  cannot  be  stire  that  any  copy  is  perfect. 

2  The  righte  Honourable  S^  Frauncis  Bacon  knight,  Lorde  highe 
Chancellour  of  Englande  and  one  of  his  l&a!^  most  honW«  privie  Coun- 
aell. 


OF   THIS   EDITION.  XXIU 

may  infer  with  tolerable  certainty  that  the  engraving 
was  published  during  the  first  half  of  the  year  1618. 
Below  this  inscription  are  engraved  in  small  letters 
the  words  "  Simon  Passceus  sculpsit  L.  Are  to  he 
sould  by  John  Sudbury  and  Greorge  Humble  at  the  signe 
of  the  white  horse  in  Pope^s  head  Allyy  The  plate 
appears  to  have  been  used  afterwards  for  a  frontis- 
piece to  the  Syha  Sylvarum^  which  was  published  in 
1627,  the  year  after  Bacon's  death.  At  least  I  have 
a  copy  of  the  second  edition  of  that  work  (1628)  in 
which  the  same  print  is  inserted,  only  with  the  border 
and  inscription  altered;  the  title  which  originally  sur- 
rounded it,  together  with  the  Chancellor's  bag  and  the 
names  of  the  engraver  and  publishers,  being  erased; 
the  coat  of  arms  altered  ;  and  the  words  underneath 
being  changed  to  The  right  Hon''''  Francis  Lo.  Veridam^ 
Viscount  S'  Alban.  Mortuus  9°  Aprilis^  Anno  Dni 
1626,  Annoq^  Aetat.  ^^.  It  is  probable  that  the  rapid 
demand  for  the  Syha  Sylvarum  wore  out  the  plate ; 
for  none  of  the  later  editions  which  I  have  seen  con- 
tain any  portrait  at  all ;  and  that  which  was  prefixed 
to  the  Resuscitatio  in  1657,  though  undoubtedly  meant 
to  be  a  fac-simile  of  Simon  Pass's  engraving,  has  been 
so  much  altered  in  the  process  of  restoration,  that  I 
took  it  for  a  fresh  copy  until  Mr.  Holl  showed  me 
that  it  was  only  the  old  plate  retouched.  The  lower 
part  of  the  face  has  entirely  lost  its  individuality  and 
physiognomical  character;  the  outline  of  the  right 
cheek  has  not  been  truly  followed;   that  of  the  nose 


XXIV  HISTORY  AND  PLAN 

has  lost  its  shapeliness  and  delicacy ;  and  the  first  line- 
and-half  of  the  inscription  underneath  has  apparent- 
ly been  erased  in  order  to  give  the  name  and  titles  in 
Latin.  Nevertheless  the  adoption  by  Dr.  Rawley  of 
this  print  sufficiently  authenticates  it  as  a  likeness  at 
that  time  approved  ;  only  the  likeness  must  of  course 
be  looked  for  in  the  plate  as  Simon  Pass  left  it,  —  not 
in  restorations  or  copies.  This  Mr.  HoU  has  endeav- 
oured faithfully,  and  in  my  opinion  very  successfully, 
to  reproduce ;  it  being  understood  however  that  his 
aim  has  been  to  give  as  exact  a  resemblance  as  he 
could,  not  of  the  old  engraving  (the  style  of  which 
has  little  to  recommend  it),  but  of  the  man  whom 
the  engraving  represents. 

I  selected  this  likeness  by  preference,  partly  because 
original  impressions  are  scarce,  and  none  of  the  others 
which  I  have  seen  give  a  tolerable  idea  of  it ;  whereas 
the  rival  portrait  by  Van  Somer  is  very  fairly  repre- 
sented by  the  engraving  in  Lodge's  collection;  but 
chiefly  because  I  have  some  reason  to  suspect  that  it 
was  made  from  a  painting  by  Cornelius  Janssen,  and 
some  hope  that  the  original  is  still  in  existence  and 
that  this  notice  may  lead  to  the  discovery  of  it.  Jans- 
sen is  said  to  have  come  over  to  England  in  1618,  the 
year  in  which,  as  I  have  said,  the  engraving  must  have 
been  published.  Bacon  did  sit  for  his  portrait  to  some- 
body (but  it  may  no  doubt  have  been  to  Van  Somer) 
about  that  time  ;  at  least  33/,  was  "  paid  to  the  pic- 
ture drawer  for  his  Lp's  picture,"  on  the  12th  of  Sep- 


OF  THIS  EDITION.  XXV 

tember,  1618.^  Now  I  have  in  my  possession  an  en- 
graving in  mezzotinto,  purporting  to  be  a  portrait  of 
Bacon,  representing  him  in  the  same  position  and  at- 
titude, and  the  same  dress  (only  that  the  figure  on 
the  vest  is  different),  and  having  a  similar  oval  frame 
with  the  same  kind  of  border.  In  the  left-hand  cor- 
ner, where  the  painter's  name  is  usually  given,  are 
the  words  Cornelius  Johnson  pinxit.  The  engraver's 
name  is  not  stated ;  but  there  is  evidence  on  the  face 
of  the  work  that  he  was  a  poor  performer.  In  all 
points  which  require  accuracy  of  eye  and  hand,  and 
a  feeling  of  the  form  to  be  described,  it  differs  much 
from  Pass's  work,  and  is  very  inferior ;  but  in  those 
which  the  most  unskilful  artist  need  never  miss,  — 
such  as  the  quantity  of  face  shown,  the  disposition  of 
the  hair,  and  generally  what  may  be  called  the  com- 
position  of  the  picture,  —  there  is  no  more  difference 
between  the  two  than  may  be  well  accounted  for  by 
the  difficulty  which  is  often  found  in  ascertaining  the 
true  outlines  of  the  obscure  parts  of  a  dark  or  dam- 
aged picture,  or  by  the  alterations  which  an  engraver 
will  often  introduce  when  the  size  of  his  plate  obliges 
him  to  cut  off  the  lower  part  of  the  figure.  The  hat, 
for  instance,  which  is  dark  against  a  dark  background, 
sits  differently  on  the  head ;  sits  in  fact  (in  the  mez- 
zotint) as  it  could  not  possibly  have  done  in  nature ; 
and  the  flap  of  the  brim  follows  a  somewhat  different 
line,  though  the  irregularity  is  of  the  same  kind  ;  also 
1  See  a  book  of  accounts  preserved  in  the  State  Paper  Office. 


xxvl  HISTORY  AND  PLAN 

the  light  and  shadow  are  differently  distributed  over 
the  folds  of  the  frill ;  the  fur  hangs  differently  ;  the 
figure  is  cut  off  too  short  to  admit  the  hand  ;  and  the 
ribbon  i*ound  the  neck,  the  lower  part  of  which  is  con- 
cealed in  Pass's  print,  is  changed  into  a  George  and 
Garter.^  But  such  varieties  as  these  are  of  ordinary 
occurrence  in  copies  of  the  same  picture  by  different 
hands  ;  especially  where  one  copier  is  attending  chiefly 
to  the  outlines  of  the  forms  without  caring  to  represent 
the  effect  of  the  picture  (the  practice  I  think  of  en- 
gravel's  in  Simon  Pass's  time),  and  the  other  is  at- 
tending to  the  effect  of  the  picture  without  caring,  or 
without  being  able,  to  preserve  the  individual  details, 
according  to  the  practice  of  the  popular  engi'avers  of 
the  eighteenth  century  ;  whereas  in  two  independent 
and  original  portraits  of  the  same  face  the  correspond- 
encies which  I  have  mentioned  can  hardly  occur.  But 
however  that  may  be,  this  mezzotinto  appears  at  least 
to  prove  that  when  it  was  made  there  was  in  existence 
a  portrait  which  somebody  believed  to  be  a  portrait  of 
Bacon  by  Conielius  Johnson, — that  is  (no  doubt)  Cor- 
nelius Janssen.  When  it  was  made  becomes  therefore 
an  interesting  question  ;  and  I  regret  to  say  that  it  is 
a  question  which  I  have  no  data  for  determining,  be- 
yond the  fact  that  it  is  in  mezzotinto  (an  art  of  com- 
paratively modern  invention)  ;  that  it  was  "  sold  by 
J.   Cooper  in   James   Street  Co  vent   Garden  ;  "   and 

1  If  the  orif;inal  picture  really  has  this  badge,  we  may  conclude,  I  sup- 
po8«,  that  it  was  not  a  portrait  of  Bacon  at  all.  And  I  should  not  be  very 
much  surprised  if  it  turned  out  to  be  a  Charles  I. 


OF   THIS   EDITION.  XXvil 

that  there  was  an  English  engraver  called  Richard 
Cooper,  who  flourished  about  the  year  1763,  and 
among  whose  engravings  a  portrait  of  Francis  Bacon 
Lord  Keeper  and  Chancellor  is  mentioned  as  one.^ 

With  reference  to  this  subject  of  portraits,  I  may 
add  that  the  various  engravings  of  Bacon  are  all  (with 
one  exception  which  I  will  mention  presently)  derived 
directly  or  through  successive  copies  from  one  or  other 
of  two  originals.  One  is  Simon  Pass's  print ;  the  fea- 
tures of  which  may  be  traced  through  many  genera- 
tions of  copies,  each  less  like  than  its  predecessor ; 
though  always  to  be  identified  by  the  hat  with  irregu- 
lar brim  curving  upwards  towards  the  sides,  and  bound 
with  a  scarf.  The  other  is  a  portrait  by  Van  Somer  ; 
the  same  I  suppose  that  Aubrey  saw  at  Gorhambury 
in  1656  ;  which  has  become  the  parent  of  two  separate 
families ;  one  w^earing  a  hat  with  a  brim  describing  a 
regular  curve  downwards  towards  the  sides,  which  suf- 
ficiently distinguishes  it  from  Pass's  portrait ;  the  other 
without  any  hat ;  the  composition  being  in  other  re- 
spects the  same.  Of  both  these  the  originals  are  at 
Gorhambury ;  and  they  are  both  ascribed  to  Van 
Somer.  But  the  latter  is  so  very  inferior  to  the 
former  in  every  quality  of  art,  that  unless  there  be 
some  evidence  of  the  fact  more  to  be  relied  on  than 
an  ordinary  family  tradition,  I  shall  never  be  able  to 
believe  that  it  is  by  the  same  hand.  It  seems  to  me  far 
more  probable  that  at  some  later  period  when  the  fash- 

1  See  Bryan's  Painters  and  Engravers. 


XXviii  HISTORY  AND  PLAN 

ion  of  painting  people  with  the  head  covered  had  gone 
out,  some  one,  wishing  to  have  a  portrait  of  Bacon 
without  his  hat,  employed  the  nearest  artist  to  make 
a  copy  of  Van  Somer's  picture  (Van  Somer  himself 
died  in  1621,  two  or  three  years  after  it  was  painted, 
about  the  time  when  Bacon  was  in  the  Tower)  with 
that  alteration  ;  and  that  this  is  the  work  he  produced. 
That  he  was  not  a  skilful  artist  is  sufficiently  apparent 
from  the  execution  of  those  parts  which  were  intended 
to  be  copies  ;  the  peculiar  character  and  expression  of 
eyebrows,  eyes,  nose  and  mouth,  being  entirely  missed  ; 
and  the  whole  handling  being  weak  and  poor,  and  with- 
out any  sense  of  form.  Moreover  the  hair  is  of  a  dif- 
ferent texture;  and  although  we  have  neither  any 
description  nor  any  drawing  of  the  upper  part  of  Ba- 
con's full-grown  head,  we  know  what  it  was  like  in 
his  boyhood  from  two  very  admirable  representations, 
quite  independent  of  each  other  and  yet  exactly  agree- 
ing ;  and  it  is  plain  that  such  a  head  could  never  have 
grown  into  a  shape  at  all  like  that  which  the  painter 
has  invented. 

However,  they  were  both  called  portraits  by  Van 
Somer  ;  and  the  first  (which  is  a  very  good  work,  as 
far  as  the  painting  goes)  was  engraved  by  Houbraken  ; 
the  last  by  Vertue.  Unfortunately,  these  two  artists, 
whose  style  of  execution  made  them  very  popular  and 
gave  them  almost  a  monopoly  of  English  historical  por- 
traiture in  the  18th  century,  were  both  utterly  with- 
out conscience  in  the  matter  of  likeness.     And  though 


OF  THIS  EDITION.  xxix 

many  of  their  works  are  brilliant  specimens  of  effect  in 
line-engraving,  yet  regarded  as  likenesses  of  the  men, 
they  are  all  alike  worse  than  worthless.  The  original 
from  which  Vertue's  engraving  of  Bacon  was  taken, 
being  itself  destitute  of  all  true  physiognomical  char- 
acter, is  indeed  represented  well  enough.  But  if  any 
one  wishes  to  form  a  notion  of  Bacon's  face  as  in- 
terpreted by  Van  Somer,  he  must  consult  the  more 
modern  engraving  in  Lodge's  collection,  which  is  at 
least  a  conscientious  attempt  to  translate  it  faithfully ; 
Houbraken's  can  only  mislead  him. 
-  The  other  engraving  to  which  I  have  alluded  as  not 
derived  from  either  of  the  originals  above  mentioned, 
is  the  small  head  engraved  for  Mr.  Montagu's  edition 
of  Bacon's  works.  This  was  taken  from  a  miniature 
by  Hilliard  then  in  the  possession  of  John  Adair  Haw- 
kins, Esq.,  representing  Bacon  in  his  eighteenth  year ; 
a  work  of  exquisite  beauty  and  delicacy.  But  here 
also,  I  regret  to  say,  the  laudable  attempt  to  bring  an 
image  of  it  within  reach  of  the  general  public  has  been 
attended  with  the  same  infelicity.  The  engraver  has 
so  completely  failed  to  catch  either  expression,  feature, 
character,  or  drawing,  that  I  think  no  one  can  have 
once  seen  the  original  without  wishing,  in  justice  both 
to  subject  and  artist,  that  no  one  who  has  not  seen  it 
may  ever  see  the  copy. 

Judging  from  the  issue  of  Mr.  Montagu's  attempt  to 
obtain  an  engraving  of  this  miniature,  it  is  perhaps  for- 
tunate that  he  did  not  fulfil  the  intention  which  he 


XXX  HISTORY   AND  PLAN  OF  THIS  EDITION. 

announced  of  giving  an  engraving  of  a  bust  in  terra 
cotta  representing  Bacon  in  his  twelfth  year,  which  is 
at  Gorliambury,  in  the  possession  of  the  Earl  of  Vem- 
1am.  But  tliis  also  is  a  work  of  great  merit,  and  ex- 
tremely interesting.  It  is  coloured,  and  (like  Hilliard's 
miniature)  shows  the  head.  I  have  been  told  by  artists 
that  it  is  probably  of  Italian  workmanship  ;  and  cer- 
tainly the  work  of  an  accomplished  sculptor,  who  had 
a  delicate  perception  of  form  and  character.  A  faith- 
ful representation  of  it  would  be  one  of  the  most 
valuable  contributions  which  could  be  made  to  our 
collections  of  the  faces  of  memorable  men. 

There  are  other  portraits  of  Bacon  in  existence,  but 
I  have  not  myself  seen  any  which  can  be  relied  upon 
as  authentic  or  which  appear  to  have  any  independent 
value.  If  the  foregoing  remarks  should  be  the  means 
of  bringing  any  such  out  of  their  hiding-places,  I  shall 
think  them  well  bestowed ;  and  I  need  scarcely  add 
that  I  should  be  most  happy  to  receive  any  communi- 
cation on  the  subject,  and  to  afford  what  help  I  can 
towards  putting  them  in  their  true  light. 

JAMES  SPEDDING. 
60.  Lincoln's  Inn  Fields,  January,  1857. 


CONTENTS 


THE    FIRST    VOLUME. 


Life    of    the    Right    Honourable   Francis  Bacon, 
Baron  of  Verulam,  by  William  Rawley,  D.  D.     33 


PHILOSOPHICAL  WORKS. 

General    Preface   to    the    Philosophical   Works, 
BY  Robert  Leslie  Ellis  61 

PART  L 

WORKS    PUBLISHED,    OR    DESIGNED    FOR     PUBLICATION,    AS 
PARTS    OF    THE    INSTAURATIO    MAGNA. 

NOVUM  ORGANUM. 
Preface  to  the  Novum  Organum,  by  Robert  Les- 
lie Ellis 131 

Instauratio  Magna 195 

Prsefatio 199 

Distributio  Operis .212 

Pars  Secunda  Operis,  qu^  dicitur  Novum  Organum   231 

Prgefatio .233 

Aphorism!  de  Interpretatione  Naturae  et  Regno  Hom- 

inis 241 

Liber    Secundus   Aphorismorum  de    Interpretatione 

Naturae  sive  de  Regno  Hominis      .         .         .       341 


-> 


3 


THE 

LIFE 

OF 

THE    EIGHT    HONOUEABLE 

FRANCIS    BACON, 

BARON  OF  VERULAM,   VISCONNT   ST.  ALBAN. 


BY 


WILLIAI   EAWLEY,  D.D. 

lordship's  first  and  last  chaplain  and  of  late  his 
majesties  chaplain  in  ordinary. 


[This  is  the  title  of  an  edition  printed  in  1670,  after  Dr.  Rawley's  death, 
and  prefixed  to  the  ninth  edition  of  the  Sylva  Sylvarum.  The  text  of  the 
Life  itself  is  taken  from  the  second  edition  of  the  Resuscitatio,  tlie  latest 
with  which  Rawley  had  anything  to  do.  I  have,  however,  modernised  the 
spelling ;  altered  at  discretion  the  typographical  arrangement  as  to  capitals, 
italics,  and  punctuation,  which  is  very  perplexing  to  a  modern  eye  and  has 
nothing  to  recommend  it;  and  added  the  notes.  — /.  S.'\ 

VOL.  I.  3 


THE   LIFE 


THE    HONOUKABLE    AUTHOR.^ 


Francis  Bacon,  the  glory  of  his  age  and  nation,  the 
adorner  and  ornament  of  learning,  was  born  in  York 
House,  or  York  Place,  in  the  Strand,  on  the  two  and 
twentieth  day  of  January,  in  the  year  of  our  Lord 
1560.  His  father  was  that  famous  counsellor  to  Queen 
Elizabeth,  the  second  prop  of  the  kingdom  in  his  time, 
Sir  Nicholas  Bacon,  knight,  lord-keeper  of  the  great 
seal  of  England ;  a  lord  of  known  prudence,  sufficiency, 
moderation,  and  integrity.  His  mother  was  Anne,  one 
of  the  daughters  of  Sir  Anthony  Cook  ;  unto  whom 
the  erudition  of  King  Edward  the  Sixth  had  been  com- 
mitted ;  a  choice  lady,  and  eminent  for  piety,  virtue, 
and  learning ;  being  exquisitely  skilled,  for  a  woman. 


1  This  Life  was  first  published  in  1657,  as  an  introduction  to  the  volume 
entitled  "  Resuscitatio ;  or  bringing  into  public  light  several  pieces  of  the 
works,  civil,  historical,  philosophical,  and  theological,  hitherto  sleeping,  of 
the  Right  Honourable  Francis  Bacon,  Baron  of  Verulam,  Viscount  St.  Al- 
ban;  according  to  the  best  corrected  copies."  Of  this  volume  a  second  edi- 
tion, or  rather  a  re-issue  with  fresh  titlepage  and  dedication,  and  several 
sheets  of  new  matter  inserted,  appeared  in  1661 ;  the  "  Life  of  the  Honour- 
able Author"  being  prefixed  as  before,  and  not  altered  otherwise  than  by 
the  introduction  of  three  new  sentences ;  to  make  room  for  which  two  leaves 
were  cancelled.  A  third  edition  was  brought  out  in  1671  by  the  original 
publisher,  containing  a  good  deal  of  new  matter ;  for  which  however  Dr. 
Rawley,  who  died  in  1667,  is  not  answerable. 


36  DR.  RAW  LEY'S  LIFE  OF  BACON. 

in  the  Greek  and  Latin  tongues.  These  being  the 
parents,  you  may  easily  imagine  what  the  issue  was 
like  to  be  ;  having  had  whatsoever  nature  or  breeding 
could  })ut  into  him. 

His  first  and  childish  years  were  not  without  some 
mark  of  eminency ;  at  which  time  he  was  endued  with 
that  pregnancy  and  towardness  of  wit,  as  they  were 
presages  of  that  deep  and  universal  apprehension  which 
was  manifest  in  him  afterward ;  and  caused  him  to  be 
taken  notice  of  by  several  persons  of  worth  and  place, 
and  especially  by  the  queen ;  who  (as  I  have  been  in- 
formed) delighted  much  then  to  confer  with  him,  and 
to  prove  him  with  questions ;  unto  whom  he  delivered 
himself  with  that  gravity  and  maturity  above  his  years, 
that  Her  Majesty  would  often  term  him,  The  young 
Lordrkeeper.  Being  asked  by  the  queen  how  old  he 
was,  he  answered  with  much  discretion,  being  then  but 
a  boy.  That  he  was  two  years  younger  than  Her  Majes- 
ty^s  happy  reign;  with  which  answer  the  queen  was 
much  taken.^ 

At  the  ordinary  years  of  ripeness  for  the  university, 
or  rather  something  earlier,  he  was  sent  by  his  father 
to  Trinity  College,  in  Cambridge,^  to  be  educated  and 
bred  under  the  tuition  of  Doctor  John  White-gift,  then 
master  of  the  college ;  afterwards  the  renowned  arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury ;  a  prelate  of  the  first  magnitude 

1  This  last  sentence  was  added  in  the  edition  of  1661.  The  substance  of 
it  had  appeared  before  in  the  Latin  Life  prefixed  to  the  Opuscula  Philo- 
Bophica  in  1658,  which  is  only  a  free  translation  of  this,  with  a  few  correc- 
tions. 

2  He  began  to  reside  in  April  1673 ;  was  absent  from  the  latter  end  of 
August  1674  till  the  beginning  of  March,  while  the  plague  raged;  and  left 
the  university  finally  at  Christmas  1575,  being  then  on  the  point  of  sixteen. 
See  Whitgift's  accounts,  printed  in  the  British  Magazine,  vol.  xxxii.  p. 
366.,  and  xxxiii.  p.  444. 


DR.  RAWLEY'S  LIFE  OF  BACON.  37 

for  sanctity,  learning,  patience,  and  humility  ;  under 
whom  he  was  observed  to  have  been  more  than  an 
ordinary  proficient  in  the  several  arts  and  sciences. 
Whilst  he  was  commorant  in  the  university,  about  six- 
teen years  of  age,  (as  his  lordship  hath  been  pleased 
to  impart  unto  myself),  he  first  fell  into  the  dislike 
of  the  philosophy  of  Aristotle  ;  not  for  the  worth- 
lessness  of  the  author,  to  whom  he  would  ever  as- 
cribe all  high  attributes,  but  for  the  unfruitfulness  of 
the  way ;  being  a  philosophy  (as  his  lordship  used  to 
say)  only  strong  for  disputations  and  contentions,  but 
barren  of  the  production  of  works  for  the  benefit  of 
the  life  of  man  ;  in  which  mind  he  continued  to  his 
dying  day. 

After  he  had  passed  the  circle  of  the  liberal  arts,  his 
father  thouo;ht  fit  to  frame  and  mould  him  for  the  arts 
of  state ;  and  for  that  end  sent  him  over  into  France 
with  Sir  Amyas  Paulet  then  employed  ambassador 
lieger  into  France  ;  ^  by  whom  he  was  after  awhile 
held  fit  to  be  entrusted  with  some  message  or  adver- 
tisement to  the  queen ;  which  having  performed  with 
great  approbation,  he  returned  back  into  France  again, 
with  intention  to  continue  for  some  years  there.  In 
his  absence  in  France  his  father  the  lord-keeper  died,^ 
having  collected  (as  I  have  heard  of  knowing  persons) 
a  considerable  sum  of  money,  which  he  had  separated, 
with  intention  to  have  made  a  competent  purchase  of 
land  for  the  livelihood  of  this  his  youngest  son  (who 
was  only  unprovided  for  ;  and  though  he  was  the 
youngest  in  years,  yet  he  was  not  the  lowest  in  his 

1  Sir  Amyas  landed  at  Calais  on  the  25th  of  September  1576,  and  suc- 
ceeded Dr.  Dale  as  ambassador  in  France  in  the  following  February.  See 
Burghley's  Diary,  Murdin,  pp.  778,  779. 

2  In  February  1578-9. 


88  DR.  RAWLEY'S  LIFE  OF  BACON. 

fether's  affection)  ;  but  the  said  purchase  being  unac- 
complished at  his  father's  death,  there  came  no  greater 
share  to  him  than  his  single  part  and  portion  of  the 
money  dividable  amongst  five  brethren  ;  by  which 
means  he  lived  in  some  straits  and  necessities  in  his 
younger  years.  For  as  for  that  pleasant  site  and  man- 
or of  Gorhambury,  he  came  not  to  it  till  many  years 
after,  by  the  death  of  his  dearest  brother,  Mr.  Anthony 
Bacon,^  a  gentleman  equal  to  him  in  height  of  wit, 
though  inferior  to  him  in  the  endo^vments  of  learning 
and  knowledge ;  unto  whom  he  was  most  nearly  con- 
joined in  affection,  they  two  being  the  sole  male  issue 
of  a  second  venter. 

Being  returned  from  travel,  he  apphed  himself  to 
the  study  of  the  common  law,  which  he  took  upon  him 
to  be  his  profession  ;2  in  which  he  obtained  to  great  ex- 
cellency, though  he  made  that  (as  himself  said)  but  as 
an  accessary,  and  not  his  principal  study.  He  wrote 
several  tractates  upon  that  subject :  wherein,  though 
some  great  masters  of  the  law  did  out-go  him  in  bulk, 
and  particularities  of  cases,  yet  in  the  science  of  the 
grounds  and  mysteries  of  the  law  he  was  exceeded 
by  none.  In  this  way  he  was  after  awhile  sworn  of 
the  queen's  council  learned,  extraordinary  ;  a  grace  (if 
I  err  not)  scarce  known  before.^     He  seated  himself, 

1  Anthony  Bacon  died  in  the  spring  of  1601.  See  a  letter  from  Mr.  John 
Chamberlain  to  Sir  Dudlev  Cailton,  in  the  State  Paper  Office,  dated  27th 
May  1601. 

2  He  had  been  admitted  de  societate  intrm-um  of  Gray's  Inn  on  the  27th 
of  June  1576;  commenced  his  regular  career  as  a  student  in  1579;  became 
"utter  barrister"  on  the  27th  of  June  1582;  bencher  in  1586;  reader  in 
1688;  and  double  reader  in  1600.  See  Harl.  MSS.  1912,  and  Book  of  Or- 
ders, p.  56. 

8  In  the  Latin  version  of  this  memoir,  for  "  after  a  while"  Rawley  substi- 
tutes nondum  ti/rocinium  in  lege  egressm,  by  which  lie  seems  to  assign  a 


DR.  RAWLEY'S  LIFE  OF  BACON.  39 

for  the  commodity  of  his  studies  and  practice,  amongst 
the  Honourable  Society  of  Gray's-Inn,  of  which  house 
he  was  a  member ;  where  he  erected  that  elegant  pile 
or  structure  commonly  known  by  the  name  of  The 
Lord  Bacon's  Lodgings^  which  he  inhabited  by  turns 
the  most  part  of  his  life  (some  few  years  only  ex- 
cepted) unto  his  dying  day.  In  w^hich  house  he 
carried  himself  with  such  sweetness,  comity,  and  gen- 
erosity, that  he  was  much  revered  and  beloved  by  the 
readers  and  gentlemen  of  the  house. 

Notwithstanding  that  he  professed  the  law  for  his 
livelihood  and  subsistence,  yet  his  heart  and  affection 

very  early  period  as  the  date  of  this  appointment.  But  I  suspect  he  was 
mistaken,  both  as  to  the  date  and  the  nature  of  it.  The  title  he  got  no 
doubt  from  a  letter  addressed  by  Bacon  to  King  James,  about  the  end  of 
January  1620-1.  "  You  found  me  of  the  Learned  Council,  Extraordinary, 
without  patent  or  fee,  a  kind  of  indimduum  vigum.  You  established  me 
and  brought  me  into  Ordinary."  Coupling  this  probably  with  an  early  but 
undated  letter  to  Burghley,  in  which  Bacon  thanks  the  queen  for  "  appro- 
priating him  to  her  service,"  he  imagined  that  the  thanks  were  for  the  ap- 
pointment in  question.  This  however  is  incredible.  A  copy  of  this  letter 
in  the  Landsdowne  Collection  gives  the  date,  — 18  October  1580;  at  which 
time  Bacon  had  not  been  even  a  student  of  law  for  more  than  a  year  and  a 
half,  and  could  not  therefore  have  been  qualified  for  such  a  place ;  still  less 
could  such  a  distinction  have  been  conferred  upon  him  without  being  much 
talked  of  at  the  time  and  continually  referred  to  afterwards.  Moreover,  we 
have  another  letter  of  Bacon's  to  King  James,  written  in  1606,  in  Avhich  he 
speaks  of  his  "  nine  years'  service  of  the  crown."  This  would  give  1597  as 
the  year  in  which  he  began  to  serve  as  one  of  the  learned  council ;  at  which 
time  it  was  no  extraordinary  favour,  seeing  that  he  had  been  recommended 
for  solicitor-general  three  or  four  years  before,  both  by  Burghley  and  Eger- 
ton.  It  appears  however  to  have  been  no  regular  or  formal  appointment- 
He  was  not  sworn.  He  had  no  patent;  not  even  a  Avritten  warrant.  His 
tenure  was  only  ratione  verbi  regii  EUzabeihce  (see  Rymer,  A.  d.  1604,  p. 
121.).  Elizabeth,  who  "looked  that  her  word  should  be  a  warrant,"  chose 
to  employ  him  in  the  business  which  belonged  properly  to  her  learned 
council,  and  he  was  employed  accordingly.  His  first  sei-vice  of  that 
nature,  —  the  first  at  least  of  which  I  find  any  record,  —  was  in  1594.  In 
1597  he  had  come  to  be  employed  regularly,  and  so  continued  till  the  end 
of  the  reign,  and  was  familiarly  spoken  of  as  "  Mr.  Bacon  of  the  learned 
council." 


40  DR.  RAWLEY'S  LIFE  OF  BACON. 

was  more  carried  after  the  affairs  and  places  of  estate  ; 
for  whicli,  if  the  majesty  royal  then  had  been  pleased, 
he  was  most  fit.  In  his  younger  years  he  studied  the 
service  and  fortunes  (as  they  call  them)  of  that  noble 
but  unfortunate  earl,  the  Earl  of  Essex ;  unto  whom 
he  was,  in  a  sort,  a  private  and  free  counsellor,  and 
gave  him  safe  and  honourable  advice,  till  in  the  end 
the  earl  inclined  too  much  to  the  violent  and  precipi- 
tate counsel  of  others  his  adherents  and  followers  ; 
which  was  his  fate  and  ruin.^ 

His  birth  and  other  capacities  qualified  him  above 
others  of  his  profession  to  have  ordinary  accesses  at 
court,  and  to  come  frequently  into  the  queen's  eye, 
who  would  often  grace  him  with  private  and  free  com- 
munication, not  only  about  matters  of  his  profession  or 
business  in  law,  but  also  about  the  arduous  affairs  of 
estate ;  from  whom  she  received  from  time  to  time 
great  satisfaction.  Nevertheless,  though  she  cheered 
him  much  with  the  bounty  of  her  countenance,  yet  she 
never  cheered  him  with  the  bounty  of  her  hand ;  hav- 
ing never  conferred  upon  him  any  ordinaiy  place  or 

'  The  connexion  between  Bacon  and  Essex  appears  to  have  commenced 
about  the  year  1590  or  1591,  and  furnishes  matter  for  a  long  story  —  too  long 
to  be  discussed  in  a  note.  His  conduct  was  much  misunderstood  at  the 
time  by  persons  who  had  no  means  of  knowing  the  truth,  and  has  been 
much  misrepresented  since  by  writers  who  cannot  plead  that  excuse.  The 
case  is  not  however  one  on  which  a  unanimous  verdict  can  be  expected. 
Always,  where  choice  has  to  be  made  between  fidelity  to  the  state  and  fidel- 
ity to  a  party  or  person,  popular  sympathy  will  run  in  favour  of  the  man 
who  chooses  the  narrower  duty ;  for  the  narrower  duty  is  not  only  easier  to 
comprehend,  but,  being  seen  closer,  appears  the  larger  of  the  two.  But 
though  sentiments  will  continue  to  be  divided,  facts  may  be  agreed  upon; 
and  for  the  correction  of  all  errors  in  matter  of  fact,  I  must  refer  to  the 
Occasional  Works,  where  the  whole  story  will  necessarily  come  out  in  full 
detail.  In  the  mean  time  I  may  say  for  myself  that  I  have  no  fault  to  find 
with  Bacon  for  any  part  of  his  conduct  towards  Essex,  and  I  think  many 
people  will  agree  with  me  when  they  see  the  case  fairly  stated. 


DR.  RAWLEY'S  LIFE  OF  BACON.  41 

means  of  honour  or  profit,  save  only  one  dry  reversion 
of  the  Register's  Office  in  the  Star  Chamber,  worth 
about  1600^.  per  annum^  for  which  he  waited  in  expec- 
tation either  fully  or  near  twenty  years ;  ^  of  which  his 
lordship  would  say  in  Queen  Elizabeth's  time.  That  it 
was  like  another  man^s  ground  huttalling  upon  his  house, 
which  might  mend  his  prospect,  hut  it  did  not  fill  his 
ham;  (nevertheless,  in  the  time  of  King  James  it  fell 
unto  him)  ;  which  might  be  imputed,  not  so  much  to 
Her  Majesty's  averseness  and  disaffection  towards  him, 
as  to  the  arts  and  policy  of  a  great  statesman  then, 
who  laboured  by  all  industrious  and  secret  means  to 
suppress  and  keep  him  down  ;  lest,  if  he  had  risen,  he 
might  have  obscured  his  glory .^ 

But  though  he  stood  long  at  a  stay  in  the  days  of  his 
mistress  Queen  Elizabeth,  yet  after  the  change,  and 
coming  in  of  his  new  master  King  James,  he  made  a 
great  progress  ;  by  whom  he  was  much  comforted  in 
places  of  trust,  honour,  and  revenue.  I  have  seen  a 
letter  of  his  lordship's  to  King  James,  wherein  he 
makes  acknowledgment.  That  he  was  that  master  to 
him,  that  had  raised  and  advanced  him  nine  times ; 
thrice  in  dignity,  and  six  times  in  office.  His  offices  (as 
I  conceive)  were  Counsel  Learned  Extraordinary^  to 

1  The  reversion,  for  which  he  considered  himself  indebted  to  Burghley, 
was  granted  to  him  in  October  1589.  He  succeeded  to  the  office  in  July 
1608.    In  the  Latin  version  Rawley  adds  that  he  administered  it  by  deputj'. 

2  The  person  here  alluded  to  is  probably  his  cousin  Robert  Cecil,  who, 
though  he  always  professed  an  anxiety  to  serve  him,  was  supposed  (appar- 
ently not  without  reason )  to  have  thrown  obstacles  secretly  in  the  way  of 
his  advancement. 

3  See  note  3.  p.  38.  Rawley  should  rather  have  said  "  counsel  learned,  ru> 
longer  extraordinary.'"  It  is  true  indeed  that  King  James  did  at  his  first 
entrance  confirm  Bacon  by  warrant  under  the  sign  manual  in  the  same 
office  which  he  had  held  under  Elizabeth  by  special  commandment.  But 
it  was  the  "establishing  him  and  bringing  him  into  ordinary"  with  a  sal- 


42  DR  RAWLEY'S  LIFE  OF  BACON. 

His  Majesty,  as  lie  had  been  to  Queen  Elizabeth  ; 
King's  Solicitor-General  ;  His  Majesty's  Attorney- 
General  ;  Counsellor  of  Estate,  being  yet  but  Attor- 
ney ;  Lord-Keeper  of  the  Great  Seal  of  England ; 
lastly,  Lord  Chancellor  ;  which  two  last  places,  tliough 
they  be  the  same  in  authority  and  power,  yet  they  dif- 
fer in  patent,  height,  and  favour  of  the  prince  ;  since 
whose  time  none  of  his  successors,  until  this  present 
honourable  lord,^  did  ever  bear  the  title  of  Lord  Chan- 
cellor. His  dignities  were  first  Knight,  then  Baron 
of  Veinilam  ;  lastly.  Viscount  St.  Alban  ;  besides  other 
good  gifts  and  bounties  of  the  hand  which  His  Majesty 
gave  him,  both  out  of  the  Broad  Seal  and  out  of  the 
Alienation  Office,^  to  the  value  in  both  of  eighteen 
hundred  pounds  per  annum  ;  which,  with  his  manor 
of  Gorhambury,  and  other  lands  and  possessions  near 
thereunto  adjoining,  amounting  to  a  third  part  more, 
he  retained  to  his  dying  day. 

Towards  his  rising  years,  not  before,  he  entered  into 
a  married  estate,  and  took  to  wife  Alice,  one  of  the 
daughters  and  coheirs  of  Benedict  Barnham,  Esquire 
and  Alderman  of  London  ;  with  whom  he  received  a 
sufficiently  ample  and  libei'al  portion  in  marriage.^ 
Children  he  had  none  ;    which,  though   they  be  the 

ary  of  40/.,  which  he  reckons  as  first  in  the  series  of  advancements.  This 
was  in  1604.  He  was  made  solicitor  in  1607,  attorney  in  1613,  counsellor 
of  state  in  1616,  lord-keeper  in  1617,  lord  chancellor  in  1618.  His  suc- 
cessive dignities  were  conferred  respectively  in  1603,  1618,  and  1620-1. 

1  Sir  F:dward  Hyde,  made  Lord  Chancellor  June  1.  1660.  This  clause 
was  added  in  1661 ;  the  leaf  having  been  cancelled  for  the  purpose. 

2  Here  the  paragraph  ended  in  the  first  edition.  The  rest  was  added  in 
1661. 

«  It  appears,  ftvm  a  manuscript  preserved  in  Tenison's  Library,  that  he 
had  about  220/.  a-year  with  his  wife,  and  upon  her  mother's  death  was  to 
have  about  140/.  a-year  more. 


r 


DR.   RAWLEY'S   LIFE   OF   BACON.  43 


means  to  perpetuate  our  names  after  our  deaths,  yet  he 
had  other  issues  to  perpetuate  his  name,  the  issues  of 
his  brain ;  in  which  he  was  ever  happy  and  admired,  as 
Jupiter  was  in  the  production  of  Pallas.  Neither  did 
the  want  of  children  detract  from  his  good  usage  of  his 
consort  during  the  intermarriage,  whom  he  prosecuted 
with  much  conjugal  love  and  respect,  with  many  rich 
gifts  and  endowments,  besides  a  robe  of  honour  which 
he  invested  her  withal ;  which  she  wore  unto  her  dying 
day,  being  twenty  years  and  more  after  his  death.^ 

The  last  five  years  of  his  life,  being  withdrawn  from 
civil   affairs  ^  and    from    an    active    life,   he    employed 

1  By  the  "robe  of  honour"  is  meant,  I  presume,  the  title  of  viscountess. 
It  appears  however  that  a  few  months  before  Bacon's  death  his  wife  had 
given  him  some  cause  of  grave  offence.  Special  provision  is  made  for  her 
in  the  body  of  his  will,  but  revoked  in  a  codicil,  "for  just  and  great  causes," 
the  nature  of  which  is  not  specified.  Soon  after  his  death  she  married  Sir 
John  Underwood,  her  gentleman-usher.  She  was  buried  at  Eyworth  in 
Bedfordshire  on  the  29th  of  June  1650. 

2  On  the  3rd  of  May  1621,  Bacon  was  condemned,  upon  a  charge  of  cor- 
ruption to  which  he  pleaded  guilty,  to  pay  a  fine  of  40,000Z.;  to  be  impris- 
oned in  the  Tower  during  the  king's  pleasure;  to  be  for  ever  incapable  of 
sitting  in  parliament  or  holding  office  in  the  state;  and  to  be  banished  for 
life  from  the  verge  of  the  court.  From  that  time  his  only  business  was  to 
find  means  of  subsistence  and  of  satisfying  his  creditors,  and  to  pursue  his 
studies. 

His  offence  was  the  taking  of  presents  from  persons  who  had  suits  in  his 
court,  in  some  cases  while  the  suit  was  still  pending;  an  act  which  un- 
doubtedly amounted  to  corruption  as  corruption  was  defined  by  the  law. 
The  degree  of  moral  criminality  involved  in  it  is  not  so  easily  ascertained. 
To  judge  of  this,  we  should  know.  First,  what  was  the  understanding,  open 
or  secret,  upon  which  the  presents  were  given  and  taken,  —  for  a  gift, 
though  it  be  given  to  a  judge,  is  not  necessarily  in  the  nature  of  a  bargain 
to  pervert  justice:  Secondly,  to  what  extent  the  practice  was  prevalent  at 
the  time,  —  for  it  is  a  rare  virtue  in  a  man  to  resist  temptations  to  which  all 
his  neighbours  yield :  Thirdly,  how  far  it  was  tolerated,  —  for  a  practice 
may  be  universally  condemned  and  yet  universally  tolerated;  people  may 
be  known  to  be  guilty  of  it  and  yet  received  in  society  all  the  same  : 
Fourthly,  how  it  stood  with  regard  to  other  abuses  prevailing  at  the  same 
time,  —  for  it  is  hard  to  reform  all  at  once,  and  it  is  one  thing  for  a  man  to 
leave  a  single  abuse  unreformed  while  he  is  labouring  to  remove  or  resist 


44  DR.  RAWLEY'S  LIFE  OF  BACON. 

wholly  in  contemplation  and  studies  —  a  thing  where- 
of his  lordship  would  often  speak  during  his  active  life, 
as  if  he  affected  to  die  in  the  shadow  and  not  in  the 
light ;  which  also  may  be  found  in  several  passages  of 
his  works.  In  which  time  he  composed  the  greatest 
part  of  his  books  and  writings,  both  in  English  and 
Latin,  which  I  will  enumerate  (as  near  as  I  can)  in 
the  just  order  wherein  they  were  written :  ^  —  The  Hia- 
tory  of  the  Reign  of  King  Henry  the  Seventh  ;  Ahceda- 

greater  ones,  and  another  thing  to  introduce  it  anew,  or  to  leave  all  as  it 
was,  making  no  effort  to  remove  any.  Now  all  this  is  from  the  nature  of 
the  case  very  difficult  to  ascertain.  But  the  whole  question,  as  it  regards 
Bacon's  character,  must  be  considered  in  connexion  with  the  rest  of  his  po- 
litical life,  and  will  be  fully  discussed  in  its  place  in  the  Occasional  works ; 
where  all  the  evidence  I  can  find  shall  be  faithfully  exhibited.  In  this 
place  it  may  be  enough  to  say  that  he  himself  always  admitted  the  taking 
of  presents  as  he  had  taken  them  to  be  indefensible,  the  sentence  to  be  just, 
and  the  example  salutary;  and  yet  always  denied  that  he  had  been  an  un- 
just judge,  or  "  had  ever  had  bribe  or  reward  in  his  eye  or  thought  when 
he  pronounced  any  sentence  or  order;  "  and  that  I  cannot  find  any  reason 
for  doubting  that  this  was  true.  It  is  stated,  indeed,  in  a  manuscript  of  Sir 
Matthew  Hale's,  published  by  Hargrave,  that  the  censure  of  Bacon  "  for 
many  decrees  made  upon  most  gross  bribery  and  corruption  ....  gave 
such  a  discredit  and  brand  to  the  decrees  thus  obtained  that  they  were 
easily  set  aside;"  and  it  is  true  that  some  bills  were  brought  into  the 
House  of  Commonsybr  the  purpose  of  setting  aside  such  decrees;  but  I  can- 
not find  that  any  one  of  them  reached  a  third  reading;  and  it  is  clear  from 
Sir  Matthew's  own  argument  that  he  could  not  produce  an  instance  of  one 
reversed  by  the  House  of  Lords ;  and  if  any  had  been  reversed  by  a  royal 
commission  appointed  for  the  purpose  (which  according  to  his  statement 
was  the  only  remaining  way),  it  must  surely  have  been  heard  of;  yet 
where  is  the  record  of  any  such  commission  ?  Now  if  of  all  the  decrees  so 
discredited  none  were  reversed,  it  is  difficult  to  resist  the  conclusion  that 
they  had  all  been  made  bond  fide  with  regard  only  to  the  merits  of  the 
cases,  and  were  in  fact  unimpeachably  just  ;  and  we  may  believe  that 
Bacon  pronounced  a  true  judgment  on  his  own  case  when  he  said  to  his 
friends  (as  I  find  it  recorded  in  a  commonplace  book  of  Dr.  Rawley's  in 
the  Lambeth  Library),  •*  I  was  the  justest  judge  that  was  in  England  these 
fifty  years;  but  it  was  the  justest  censure  in  parliament  that  was  these  two 
hundred  years." 

1  In  the  Latin  version  Rawley  adds,  quamprouem  observavi;  which  gires 
this  list  a  peculiar  value. 


DR.   RAWLEY'S   LIFE  OF  BACON.  45 

Hwn  Naturce^  or  a  Metaphysical  piece  which  is  lost ;  ^ 
Historia  Ventorum ;  Historia  Vitce  et  Mortis  ;  Historia 
Densi  et  Hari,  not  yet  printed  ;  ^  Historia  Gravis  et 
Levis,  which  is  also  lost ;  ^  a  Discourse  of  a  War  with 
Spain;  a  Dialogue  touching  an  Holy  War ;  the  Fable 
of  the  New  Atlantis  ;  a  Preface  to  a  Digest  of  the  Laws 
of  England;  the  beginning  of  the  History  of  the  Reign 
of  King  Henry  the  Eighth  ;  De  Augmentis  Scientiarum, 
or  the  Advancement  of  Learning,  put  into  Latin/  with 
several  enrichments  and  enlargements  ;  Counsels  Civil 
and  Moral,  or  his  book  of  Essays,  likewise  enriched  and 
enlarged ;  the  Conversion  of  certain  Psalms  into  English 
Verse;  the  Translation  into  Latin  of  the  History  of  King 
Henry  the  Seventh,  of  the  Counsels  Civil  and  Moral,^  of 

1  A  fragment  of  this  piece  was  recovered  and  printed  by  Tenison  in  the 
Baconiana;  and  will  appear  in  this  edition  after  the  Historia  Ventorum, 
which  it  was  intended  to  accompany. 

2  This  was  true  in  1657 ;  but  it  was  printed  the  next  year  in  the  Opuscula 
Philosophica ;  and,  therefore,  for  "not  yet  printed,"  the  Latin  version  sub- 
stitutes yamjynmMTW  typis  mandata.  In  the  edition  of  1661  a  corresponding 
alteration  ought  to  have  been  made  in  the  English,  but  was  not;  and  as 
the  words  occur  in  one  of  the  cancelled  leaves  they  must  have  been  left  by 
oversight. 

3  This  was  probably  the  tract  which  Gruter  says  he  once  had  in  his 
hands,  and  which  he  describes  as  merely  a  skeleton,  exhibiting  heads  of 
chapters  not  filled  up.  "  De  Gravi  et  Levi  in  manibus  hctbui  integrum  et 
grande  volumen,  sed  quod,  prceter  nudam  delineatce  fabriece  compagem  ex 
tituUs  materiam  prout  earn  conceperat  Baconus  absolventibiis,  nihil  descrip- 
tionis  continebat:'  See  his  letter  to  Rawley,  May  29.  1652,  in  the  Ba- 
coniana, p.  223. 

4  In  this  edition  I  have  placed  the  De  Augmentis  before  the  Historia  Ven- 
torum ;  because,  though  published  after,  it  was  prepared  and  arranged,  and 
in  that  sense  composed,  before.  And  in  this  view  I  am  supported  by  a 
slight  variation  which  is  introduced  here  in  the  Latin  version,  viz.  "  Inter- 
venerat  opus  de  Augmentis  Scientiarum,''-  &c. 

We  learn  also  from  the  Latin  version  that  Bacon  worked  at  the  transla- 
tion of  the  Advancement  of  Learning  himself :  in  quo  e  lingua  vernaculd, 
proprio  Marte,  in  Latinam  transferendo  honoratissimus  auctor  plurimum 
desudavit. 

5  These  were  the  Essays  as  they  appeared  in  the  third  and  last  edition ; 


46  DR.  RAWLEY'S  LIFE  OF  BACON. 

the  Dialogue  of  the  Holy  TFar,  of  the  Fable  of  the  New 
Atlantis^  for  the  benefit  of  other  nations ;  ^  his  revising 
of  his  book  De  Sapientid  Veterum  ;  Inquiaitio  de  Mag- 
nete ;  Topica  Inquisitionis  de  Luce  et  Lumine ;  both 
these  not  yet  printed  ;  ^  lastly,  Sylva  Sylvarum^  or  the 
Natural  History.  These  were  the  fruits  and  produc- 
tions of  his  last  five  years.  His  lordship  also  designed, 
upon  the  motion  and  invitation  of  his  late  majesty,  to 
have  written  the  reign  of  King  Henry  the  Eighth ;  but 
that  work  perished  in  the  designation  merely,  God  not 
lending  him  life  to  proceed  farther  upon  it  than  only  in 
one  morning's  work  ;  whereof  there  is  extant  an  ex 
ungue  leonem^  already  printed  in  his  lordship's  Mis- 
cellany  Works. 

There  is  a  commemoration  due  as  well  to  his  abili- 
ties and  virtues  as  to  the  course  of  his  life.  Those 
abilities  which  commonly  go  single  in  other  men, 
though  of  prime  and  observable  parts,  were  all  con- 
joined and  met  in  him.  Those  are,  sharpness  of  wit, 
memory,  judgment,  and  elocution.  For  the  former 
three  his  books  do  abundantly  speak  them  ;  which  ^ 
with  what  sufficiency  he  wrote,  let  the  world  judge  ; 
but  with  what  celerity  he  wrote  them,  I  can  best  tes- 
tify. But  for  the  fourth,  liis  elocution,  I  will  only  set 
down  what  I  heard  Sir  Walter  Raleigh  once  speak  of 

but  he  gave  them  a  weightier  title  when  he  had  them  translated  into  "  the 
general  language:"  eximle  dicli,  senmmeajideles,  sive  interiora  rerum. 

1  The  Latin  version  adds,  npwl  quoa  expeti  audiverat. 

2  These  words  are  omitted  in  the  Latin  version,  and  must  have  been  left 
by  oversight  in  the  edition  of  IfiGl;  for  they  occur  in  one  of  the  cancelled 
leaves;  and  the  works  in  question  had  been  printed  in  1658.  The  error 
is  the  more  worth  noticing  because  it  shows  that  wherever  the  English 
and  the  Latin  differ,  the  Latin  must  be  regarded  as  the  later  and  better 
authority. 

>  The  Latin  version  adds,  ut  de  JuUo  Cxmre  Hirtim. 


DR.  RAWLEY'S  LIFE  OF.  BACON.  47 

him  by  way  of  comparison  (whose  judgment  may  well 
be  trusted),  That  the  Earl  of  Salisbury  was  an  excellent 
speaker^  hut  no  good  penman  ;  that  the  Earl  of  North- 
ampton (the  Lord  Senry  Howard)  was  an  excellent  perv- 
man^  hut  no  good  speaker  ;  hut  that  Sir  Francis  Bacon 
was  emineiit  in  hath. 

I  have  been  induced  to  think,  that  if  there  were  a 
beam  of  knowledge  derived  from  God  upon  any  man 
in  these  modern  times,  it  was  upon  him.  For  though 
he  was  a  great  reader  of  books,  yet  he  had  not  his 
knowledge  from  books,^  but  from  some  grounds  and 
notions  from  within  himself;  which,  notwithstanding, 
he  vented  with  great  caution  and  circumspection.  His 
book  of  Instauratio  Magna^  (which  in  his  own  ac- 
count was  the  chiefest  of  his  works)  was  no  slight 
imagination  or  fancy  of  his  brain,  but  a  settled  and 
concocted  notion,  the  production  of  many  years'  labour 
and  travel.  I  myself  have  seen  at  the  least  twelve 
copies  of  the  Instauration^  revised  year  by  year  one 
after  another,  and  every  year  altered  and  amended  in 
the  frame  thereof,  till  at  last  it  came  to  that  model 
in  which  it  was  committed  to  the  press ;  as  many  liv- 
ing creatures  do  lick  their  young  ones,  till  they  bring 
them  to  their  strength  of  limbs. 

In  the  composing  of  his  books  he  did  rather  drive  at 
a  masculine  and  clear  expression  than  at  any  fineness 
or  affectation  of  phrases,  and  would  often  ask  if  the 


li.  e.  not  from  books  only:  Ex  libris  tamen  solis  scientiam  suam  depromp- 
sisse  haudquaquam  concedere  licet. 

2  For  Instauratio  Magna  in  this  place,  and  also  for  Instauration  a  few 
lines  further  on,  the  Latin  version  substitutes  Novum  Organum.  Rawley, 
when  he  spoke  of  the  Instauration^  was  thinking,  no  doubt,  of  the  volume 
in  which  the  Novum  Organum  first  appeared,  and  which  contains  all  the 
pieces  that  stand  in  this  edition  before  the  De  Augmentis. 


48  DR.  RAWLEY'S  LIFE  OF  BACON. 

meaning  were  expressed  plainly  enough,  as  being  one 
that  accounted  words  to  be  but  subservient  or  minis- 
terial to  matter,  and  not  the  principal.  And  if  his 
style  were  polite,^  it  was  because  he  would  do  no 
otherwise.  Neither  was  he  given  to  any  light  con- 
ceits, or  descanting  upon  words,  but  did  ever  purposely 
and  industriously  avoid  them  ;  for  he  held  such  things 
to  be  but  digressions  or  diversions  from  the  scope  in- 
tended, and  to  derogate  from  the  weight  and  dignity 
of  the  style. 

He  was  no  plodder  upon  books ;  though  he  read 
much,  and  that  with  great  judgment,  and  rejection  of 
impertinences  incident  to  many  authors  ;  for  he  would 
ever  interlace  a  moderate  relaxation  of  his  mind  with 
his  studies,  as  walking,  or  taking  the  air  abroad  in  his 
coach,^  or  some  other  befitting  recreation ;  and  yet  he 
would  lose  no  time,  inasmuch  as  upon  his  first  and  im- 
mediate return  he  would  fall  to  reading  again,  and  so 
suffer  no  moment  of  time  to  slip  from  him  without 
some  present  improvement. 

His  meals  were  refections  of  the  ear  as  well  as  of  the 
stomach,  like  the  Nodes  Atticoe,  or  Convivia  Deiprw- 
sophistarum,  wherein  a  man  might  be  refreshed  in  his 
mind  and  understanding  no  less  than  in  his  body. 
And  I  have  known  some,  of  no  mean  parts,  that  have 
professed  to  make  use  of  their  note-books  when  they 
have  risen  from  his  table.  In  which  conversations, 
and  otherwise,  he  was  no  dashing  man,^  as  some  men 

1  The  Latin  version  adds:  Siquidem  apud  nostrates  eloquii  Angliatni  arti- 
ftx  habitus  est. 

2  In  the  Latin  version  Ravvley  adds  gentle  exercise  on  horseback  and 
playing  at  bowls :  Equitatimem,  non  citam  sed  lentam,  globorum  lusum,  et  id 
gentu  exercitia. 

«  The  word  dath  is  used  here  in  the  same  sense  in  which  Costard  uses  it 
in  Love's  Labour's  Lost:  "  There,  an't  please  you;  a  foolish,  raild  man;  an 


DR.  RAWLEY'S  LIFE  OF  BACON.  49 

are,  but  ever  a  countenancer  and  fosterer  of  another 
man's  parts.  Neither  was  he  one  that  would  appro- 
priate the  speech  wholly  to  himself,  or  delight  to  outvie 
others,  but  leave  a  liberty  to  the  co-assessors  to  take 
their  turns.  Wherein  he  would  draw  a  man  on  and 
allure  him  to  speak  upon  such  a  subject,  as  wherein 
he  was  peculiarly  skilful,  and  would  delight  to  speak. 
And  for  himself,  he  contemned  no  man's  observations, 
but  would  light  his  torch  at  every  man's  candle. 

His  opinions  and  assertions  were  for  the  most  part 
binding;  and  not  contradicted  by  any ;  rather  like 
oracles  than  discourses ;  which  may  be  imputed  either. 
to  the  well  weighing  of  his  sentence  by  the  scales  of 
truth  and  reason,  or  else  to  the  reverence  and  esti- 
mation wherein  he  was  commonly  had,  that  no  man 
would  contest  with  him ;  so  that  there  was  no  argu- 
mentation, or  pro  and  con  (as  they  term  it),  at  his 
table :  or  if  there  chanced  to  be  any,  it  was  carried 
with  much  submission  and  moderation. 

I  have  often  observed,  and  so  have  other  men  of 
great  account,  that  if  he  had  occasion  to  repeat 
another  man's  words  after  him,  he  had  an  use  and 
faculty  to  dress  them  in  better  vestments  and  apparel 
than  they  had  before  ;  so  that  the  author  should  find 
his  own  speech  much  amended,  and  yet  the  substance 
of  it  still  retained  ;  ^  as  if  it  had  been  natural  to  him  to 

honest  man,  look  you,  and  soon  dashed:  "  Rawley  means  that  Bacon  was 
not  a  man  who  used  his  wit,  as  some  do,  to  put  his  neighbours  out  of 
countenance :  Convivantimn  neminem  aut  alios  colhquentium  pudore  sufFun- 
dere  glorke  sibi  duxit,  sicut  nonnulU  gestiunt. 

1  This  is  probably  the  true  explanation  of  a  habit  of  Bacon's  which 
seems  at  first  sight  a  fault,  and  perhaps  sometimes  is ;  and  of  which  a  great 
many  instances  have  been  pointed  out  by  Mr.  Ellis;  —  a  habit  of  inaccurate 
quotation.  In  quoting  an  author's  words,  —  especially  where  he  quotes 
them  merely  by  way  of  voucher  for  his  own  remark,  or  in  acknowledgment 

VOL.   I.  4 


50.  DR.  RAWLET'S  LIFE  OF  BACON. 

use  good  forms,  as  Ovid  spake  of  his  faculty  of  vei-sify- 

"  Et  quod  tentabam  scribere,  versus  erat." 

When  his  office  called  him,  as  he  was  of  the  king's 
council  learned,  to  charge  any  offenders,  either  in  crim- 
inals or  capitals,  he  was  never  of  an  insulting  and 
domineering  nature  over  them,  but  always  tender- 
hearted, and  carrying  himself  decently  towards  the 
parties  (though  it  was  his  duty  to  charge  them  home), 
but  yet  as  one  that  looked  upon  the  example  with  the 
eye  of  severity,  but  upon  the  person  with  the  eye  of 
pity  and  compassion.  And  in  civil  business,  as  he 
was  counsellor  of  estate,  he  had  the  best  way  of  ad- 
vising, not  engaging  his  master  in  any  precipitate  or 
grievous  courses,  but  in  moderate  and  fair  proceedings  : 
the  king  whom  he  served  giving  him  this  testimony. 
That  he  ever  dealt  in  business  suavibus  modis;  which 
was  the  way  that  was  most  according  to  his  otvn  heart. 

Neither  was  he  in  his  time  less  gracious  with  the 
subject  than  with  his  sovereign.  He  was  ever  accept- 
able to  the  House  of  Commons  ^  when  he  was  a  mem- 

of  the  source  whence  he  derived  it,  or  to  suggest  an  allusion  which  may 
give  a  better  effect  to  it,  —  he  very  often  quotes  inaccurately.  Sometimes, 
no  doubt,  this  was  unintentional,  the  fault  of  his  memory;  but  more  fre- 
quently, I  suspect,  it  was  done  deliberately,  for  the  sake  of  presenting  the 
substance  in  a  better  form,  or  a  form  better  suited  to  the  particular  occa- 
sion. In  citing  the  evidence  of  witnesses,  on  the  contrary,  in  support  of  a 
narrative  statement  or  an  argument  upon  matter  of  fact,  he  is  always  verj' 
careful. 

1  The  Latin  version  adds,  in  quo  scepe  peroravit,  non  sine  magno  applattsu ; 
a  statement  of  the  truth  of  which  abundant  evidence  may  be  found  in  all 
the  records  which  remain  of  the  proceedings  of  the  House  of  Commons. 
The  first  parliament  in  which  he  sate  was  that  of  1584:  after  which  he  sate 
in  every  parliament  that  was  summoned  up  to  the  time  of  his  fall 

As  an  edition  of  Bacon  would  hardly  be  complete  unless  it  contained 
Ben  Jonson's  famous  description  of  his  manner  of  speaking,  I  shall  insert 
it  here  :  — ''  Yet  there  happened  in  my  time  one  noble  speaker,  who  was 


DR.  RAWLEY'S  LIFE  OF  BACON.  51 

ber  thereof.  Being  the  king's  attorney,  and  chosen  to 
a  place  in  parhament,  he  was  allowed  and  dispensed 
with  to  ^it  in  the  House  ;  which  was  not  permitted 
to  other  attorneys. 

And  as  he  was  a  good  servant  to  his  master,  being 
never  in  nineteen  years'  service  (as  himself  averred) 
rebuked  by  the  king  for  anything  relating  to  His 
Majesty,  so  he  was  a  good  master  to  his  servants, 
and  rewarded  their  long  attendance  with  good  places 
freely  ^  when  they  fell  into  his  power ;  which  was  the 
cause  that  so  many  young  gentlemen  of  blood  and 
quality  sought  to  list  themselves  in  his  retinue.  And 
if  he  were  abused  by  any  of  them  in  their  places,  it 
was  only  the  error  of  the  goodness  of  his  nature,  but 
the  badges  of  their  indiscretions  and  intemperances. 

This  lord  was  religious :  for  though  the  world  be 
apt  to  suspect  and  prejudge  great  wits  and  politics  to 
have  somewhat  of  the  atheist,  yet  he  was  conversant 
with  God,  as  appeareth  by  several  passages  through- 
out the  whole  current  of  his  writings.  Otherwise  he 
should  have  crossed  his  own  principles,  which  were, 
That  a  little  philosophy  maheth  men  apt  to  forget  Grod, 
as  attributing  too  much  to  second  causes;  but  depth  of 
philosophy  bringeth  a  man  back  to  God  again.     Now  I 

full  of  gravity  in  his  speaking.  His  language  (where  he  could  spare  or 
pass  by  a  jest)  was  nobly  censorious.  No  man  ever  spake  more  neatly, 
more  pressly,  more  weightily,  or  suffered  less  emptiness,  less  idleness,  in 
what  he  uttered.  No  member  of  his  speech  but  consisted  of  his  own 
graces.  His  hearers  could  not  cough,  or  look  aside  from  him,  without  loss. 
He  commanded  where  he  spoke;  and  had  his  judges  angry  and  pleased  at 
his  devotion.  No  man  had  their  affections  more  in  his  power.  The  fear 
of  every  man  that  heard  him  was,  lest  he  should  make  an  end." — Dis- 
coveries: under  title  Dominus  Verulamitts. 

1  Gratis,  in  the  Latin  version ;  e.  e.  without  taking  any  money  for  them ; 
an  unusual  thing  in  Bacon's  time,  when  the  sale  of  offices  was  a  principal 
source  of  all  great  men's  incomes. 


<52  DR.  RAWLEY'S  LIFE  OF  BACON. 

am  sure  there  is  no  man  that  will  deny  liim,  or 
account  otherwise  of  him,  but  to  have  him  been  a 
deep  j)hilosopher.  And  not  only  so  ;  but  he  was  able 
to  render  a  reason  of  the  hope  which  was  in  him,  which 
that  writing  of  his  of  the  Confession  of  the  Faith  doth 
abundantly  testify.  He  repaired  frequently,  when  his 
health  would  permit  him,  to  the  service  of  the  church, 
to  hear  sermons,  to  the  administration  of  tlie  sacrament 
of  the  blessed  body  and  blood  of  Christ ;  and  died  in 
the  true  faith,  established  in  the  church  of  England. 
This  is  most  true  —  he  was  free  from  malice,  which 
(as  he  said  himself)  he  never  bred  norfed.^  He  was  no 
revenger  of  injuries ;  which  if  he  had  minded,  he  had 
both  opportunity  and  place  high  enough  to  have  done 
it.  He  was  no  heaver  of  men  out  of  their  places,  as 
delighting  in  their  ruin  and  undoing.  He  was  no 
defamer  of  any  man  to  his  prince.  One  day,  when  a 
great  statesman  was  newly  dead,  that  had  not  been  his 
friend,  the  king  asked  him.  What  he  thought  of  that  lord 
which  was  gone?  he  answered,  That  he  would  never 
have  made  His  Majesty's  estate  better,  but  he  was  sure 

1  " He  said  he  had  breeding  swans  and  feeding  swans;  but  for  malice,  he 
neither  bred  it  nor  fed  it."  From  a  commonplace  book  of  Dr.  Rawley's  in 
the  Lambeth  Library.  "  Et  posso  dir,"  says  Sir  Tobie  Matthew,  in  his 
dedication  to  Cosmo  de'  Medici  of  an  Italian  translation  of  the  Kssays  and 
Sfipientin  Veterum,  1618,  "  et  posso  dir  con  veritii  (per  haver  io  havute 
r  honore  di  pratticarlo  molti  anni,  et  quando  era  in  mvioribtis,  et  hora 
quando  sta  in  colmo  et  fiore  della  sua  grandezza)  di  non  haver  mai  sco- 
perto  in  lui  animo  di  vendetta,  per  qualsivoglia  aggravio  che  se  gli  fosse 
fatto;  nb  manco  sentito  uscirgli  di  bocca  parola  d'  ingiuria  contra  veruno, 
che  mi  paresse  venire  da  passione  contra  la  tal  persona;  ma  solo  (et  questo 
ancora  molto  scarsamentc)  per  giudicio  fattone  in  sangue  freddo.  Non  6 
gik  la  sua  grandezza  quel  che  io  ammiro,  ma  la  sua  virtu;  non  sono  li 
favori  fattimi  da  lui  (per  infiniti  che  siano)  che  mi  hanno  posto  il  cuore  in 
quenti  ceppi  et  catene  in  che  mi  ritrovo;  ma  si  bene  il  suo  procedere  in  com- 
mune; che  »e  egli  fosse  di  conditione  inferiore,  non  potrei  manro  honorarlo, 
e  86  mi  fosse  nemico  io  dovrei  con  tutto  cib  amar  et  procurar  di  servirlo." 


DR.   RAWLEY'S   LIFE   OF  BACON.  53 

he  would  have  kept  it  from  being  worse  ;  which  was  the 
worst  he  would  say  of  him :  which  I  reckon  not  among 
his  moral,  but  his  Christian  virtues. 

His  fame  is  greater  and  sounds  louder  in  foreign  parts 
abroad,  than  at  home  in  his  own  nation ;  thereby  veri- 
fying that  divine  sentence,  A  prophet  is  not  without  hon- 
our, save  in  his  own  country,  and  in  his  own  house.  Con- 
cerning which  I  will  give  you  a  taste  only,  out  of  a 
letter  written  from  Italy  (the  storehouse  of  refined 
wits)  to  the  late  Earl  of  Devonshire,  then  the  Lord 
Candish  :  I  will  expect  the  new  essays  of  my  Lord  Chan- 
cellor Bacon,  as  also  his  History,  with  a  great  deal  of 
desire,  and  whatsoever  else  he  shall  compose :  hut  in  par- 
ticular of  his  History  I  promise  myself  a  thing  perfect 
and  singular,  especially  in  Henry  the  Seventh,  where 
he  may  exercise  the  talent  of  his  divine  understanding. 
This  lord  is  more  and  more  known,  and  his  hooks  here 
more  and  more  delighted  in;  and  those  men  that  have 
more  than  ordinary  knowledge  in  human  affairs,  esteem 
him  one  of  the  most  capable  spirits  of  this  age;  and  he 
is  truly  such.  Now  his  fame  doth  not  decrease  with 
days  since,  but  rather  increase.  Divers  of  his  works 
have  been  anciently  and  yet  lately  translated  into 
other  tongues,  both  learned  and  modern,  by  foreign 
pens.  Several  persons*  of  quality,  during  his  lordship's 
life,  crossed  the  seas  on  purpose  to  gain  an  opportu- 
nity of  seeing  him  and  discoursing  with  him  ;  whereof 
one  carried  his  lordship's  picture  from  head  to  foot^ 
over  with  him  into  France,  as  a  thing  which  he  fore- 
saw would  be  much  desired  there,  that  so  they  might 
enjoy  the  image  of  his  person  as  well  as  the  images 
of  his   brain,  his  books.     Amongst  the  rest.  Marquis 

1  This  picture  was  presented  to  him  by  Bacon  himself,  according  to  the 
Latin  version. 


M  DR.  RAWLEY'S  LIFE  OF  BACON. 

Fiat,  a  French  nobleman,  who  came  ambassador  into 
England,  in  the  beginning  of  Queen  Mary,  wife  to 
King  Charles,  was  taken  with  an  extraordinary  desire 
of  seeing  him ;  for  which  he  made  way  by  a  friend ; 
and  when  he  came  to  him,  being  then  througli  weak- 
ness confined  to  his  bed,  the  marquis  saluted  him  with 
tliis  high  expression.  That  his  lordship  had  been  ever  to 
him  like  the  angels;  of  whom  he  had  often  heard,  and 
read  much  of  them  in  books,  but  he  never  saw  them.  Af- 
ter which  they  contracted  an  intimate  acquaintance, 
and  the  marquis  did  so  much  revere  liim,  that  besides 
his  frequent  visits,  they  wrote  letters  one  to  the  other, 
under  the  titles  and  appellations  of  father  and  son.  As 
for  his  many  salutations  by  letters  from  foreign  wor- 
thies devoted  to  learning,  I  forbear  to  mention  them, 
because  that  is  a  thing  common  to  other  men  of  learn- 
ing or  note,  together  with  him. 

But  yet,  in  this  matter  of  his  fame,  I  speak  in  the 
comparative  only,  and  not  in  the  exclusive.  For  his 
reputation  is  great  in  his  own  nation  also,  especially 
amongst  those  that  are  of  a  more  acute  and  sharper 
judgment ;  which  I  will  exemplify  but  with  two  tes- 
timonies and  no  more.  The  former,  when  his  History 
of  King  Henry  the  Seventh  was  to  come  forth,  it  was 
delivered  to  the  old  Lord  Brook,  to  be  perused  by 
him ;  who,  when  he  had  dispatched  it,  returned  it 
to  the  author  with  this  eulogy.  Commend  me  to  my 
lord,  and  bid  him  take  care  to  get  good  paper  and  ink, 
for  the  work  is  incomparable.  The  other  shall  be  that 
of  Doctor  Samuel  Collins,  late  provost  of  King's  Col- 
lege in  Cambridge,  a  man  of  no  vulgar  wit,  who  af- 
firmed unto  me,^  That  when  he  had  read  the  book  of  the 

1  In  the  Latin  version  Rawley  lias  thought  it  worth  while  to  add  that 
this  may  have  been  said  p'ayfully :  Siveftttive  sive  scrio. 


DR.  RAWLEY'S  LIFE  OF  BACON.  65 

Advancement  of  Learning^  he  found  himself  in  a  case 
to  heyin  his  studies  a7iew^  and  that  he  had  lost  all  the 
time  of  his  studying  before. 

It  hath  been  desired,  that  something  should  be  sig- 
nified touching  his  diet,  and  the  regimen  of  his  health, 
of  which,  in  regard  of  his  universal  insight  into  nature, 
he  may  perhaps  be  to  some  an  example.  For  his  diet, 
it  was  rather  a  plentiful  and  liberal  diet,  as  his  stomach 
would  bear  it,  than  a  restrained ;  w  hich  he  also  com- 
mended in  his  book  of  the  History  of  Life  and  Death, 
In  his  younger  years  he  was  much  given  to  the  finer 
and  lighter  sort  of  meats,  as  of  fowls,  and  such  like ; 
but  afterward,  when  he  grew  more  judicious,^  he  pre- 
ferred the  stronger  meats,  such  as  the  shambles  af- 
forded, as  those  meats  which  bred  the  more  firm  and 
substantial  juices  of  the  body,  and  less  dissipable  ;  upon 
which  he  would  often  make  his  meal,  though  he  had 
other  meats  upon  the  table.  You  may  be  sure  he 
would  not  neglect  that  himself,  which  he  so  much  ex- 
tolled in  his  writings,  and  that  was  the  use  of  nitre  ; 
whereof  he  took  in  the  quantity  of  about  three  grains 
in  thin  warm  broth  every  morning,  for  thirty  years 
together  next  before  his  death.  And  for  physic,  he 
did  indeed  live  physically,  but  not  miserably  ;  for  he 
took  only  a  maceration  of  rhubarb,^  infused  into  a 
draught  of  white  wine  and  beer  mingled  together  for 
the  space  of  half  an  hour,  once  in  six  or  seven  days, 
immediately  before  his  meal  (whether  dinner  or  sup- 
per), that  it  might  dry  the  body  less ;  which  (as  he 
said)  did  carry  away  frequently  the  grosser  humours 

1  More  judicious  (that  is)  by  experience  and  observation:  experientid 
edoctus  is  the  expression  in  the  Latin  version. 

2  In  the  Latin  version  Rawley  gives  the  quantity :  Rhabarbari  sesqui- 
drachmam. 


56  DR.  RAWLEY'S  LIFE  OF  BACON. 

of  the  body,  and  not  diminish  or  carry  away  any  of 
the  spirits,  as  sweating  doth.  And  this  was  no  griev- 
ous thing  to  take.  As  for  other  physic,  in  an  ordi- 
nary way  (whatsoever  hath  been  vulgarly  spoken) 
he  took  not.  His  receipt  for  the  gout,  which  did 
constantly  ease  liim  of  his  pain  within  two  hours,  is 
already  set  down  in  the  end  of  the  Natural  History. 

It  may  seem  the  moon  had  some  principal  place  in 
the  figure  of  his  nativity  :  for  the  moon  was  never  in 
her  passion,  or  eclipsed,^  but  he  was  surprised  with  a 
sudden  fit  of  fainting  ;  and  that,  though  he  observed 
not  nor  took  any  previous  knowledge  of  the  eclipse 
thereof;  and  as  soon  as  the  eclipse  ceased,  he  was 
restored  to  his  former  strength  again. 

He  died  on  the  ninth  day  of  April  in  the  year  1626, 

1  Lord  Campbell  (who  appears  to  have  read  Rawley's  memoir  only  in  the 
Latin,  where  the  words  are  quoties  luna  defecit  sive  ecUpsin passu  est),  suppos- 
ing defecit  to  mean  waned,  discredits  this  statement,  on  the  ground  that 
"  no  instance  is  recorded  of  Bacon's  having  fainted  in  public,  or  put  off  the 
hearing  of  any  cause  on  account  of  the  change  of  the  moon,  or  of  any  ap- 
proaching eclipse,  visible  or  invisible."  And  it  is  true  that  if  rfe/ec<MS  lunce 
meant  a  change  of  the  moon,  or  even  a  dark  moon  (which  it  might  have 
meant  well  enough  if  the  Romans  had  not  chosen  to  appropriate  the  word 
to  quite  another  meaning),  the  accident  must  have  happened  in  public  too 
often  to  pass  unnoticed.  But  Rawley  was  too  good  a  scholar  to  misapply 
so  common  a  word  in  that  way.  He  evidently  speaks  of  eclipses  only, 
and  of  eclipses  visible  at  the  place.  Now  it  is  not  at  all  likely  that  lunar 
eclipses  visible  at  Westminster  would  have  coincided  with  important 
business  in  which  Bacon  was  conspicuously  engaged,  often  enough  (even 
if  he  did  faint  every  time)  to  establish  a  connexion  between  the  two  phe- 
nomena. Of  course  Rawley's  statement  is  not  sufficient  to  prove  the 
reality  of  any  such  connexion ;  but  there  is  no  reason  to  suppose  it  an 
invention,  and  the  fact  of  the  fainting-fits  may  be  fairly  taken,  I  think, 
as  evidence  of  the  extreme  delicacy  of  Bacon's  temperament,  and  its  sen- 
sibility to  the  skiey  influences.  That  Bacon  himself  never  alluded  to  this 
relation  between  himself  and  the  moon  is  easily  accounted  for  by  suppos- 
ing that  he  M'as  not  satisfied  of  the  fact.  He  may  have  obser^'ed  the  co- 
incidence, and  mentioned  it  to  Rawley;  and  Rawley  (whose  common- 
place book  proves  that  he  had  a  taste  for  astrology)  may  have  believed 
in  the  physical  connexion,  though  Bacon  himself  did  not. 


DR.  RAWLEY'S  LIFE  OF  BACON.  57 

in  the  early  morning  of  the  day  then  celebrated  for 
our  Saviour's  resurrection,  in  the  sixty-sixth  year  of 
his  age,  at  the  Earl  of  Arundel's  house  in  Highgate, 
near  London,  to  which  place  he  casually  repaired 
about  a  week  before  ;  God  so  ordaining  that  he  should 
die  there  of  a  gentle  fever,  accidentally  accompanied 
with  a  great  cold,  whereby  the  defluxion  of  rheum 
fell  so  plentifully  upon  his  breast,  that  he  died  by 
suffocation ;  and  was  buried  in  St.  Michael's  church 
at  St.  Albans ;  being  the  place  designed  for  his  burial 
by  his  last  will  and  testament,  both  because  the  body 
of  his  mother  was  interred  there,  and  because  it  was 
the  only  church  then  remaining  within  the  precincts 
of  old  Yerulam :  where  he  hath  a  monument  erected 
for  him  in  white  marble  (by  the  care  and  gratitude 
of  Sir  Thomas  Meautys,  knight,  formerly  his  lordship's 
secretary,  afterwards  clerk  of  the  King's  Honourable 
Privy  Council  under  two  kings) ;  representing  his 
full  portraiture  in  the  posture  of  studying,  with  an 
inscription  composed  by  that  accomplished  gentleman 
and  rare  wit,  Sir  Henry  Wotton.^ 

FRANCISCUS  BACON,  BARO  DE  VERULAM,  S\  AJ.BANI  VIC""'*, 

SEU  NOTIOEIBUS  TITULIS 

SCIENTIAKUM  LUMEN  FACUNDI^  LEX 

SIC   SEDEBAT. 

QUI  rOSTQUAM   OMNIA   NATUKALIS   SAPIENTI^ 

ET   CIVILIS   ARCANA  EVOLVISSET  • 

NATURE  DECRETUM  EXPLEVIT 

COMPOSITA   SOLVANTUR 

AN.   DNI  M.DC.XXVI. 

^TATW  LXVI. 

TANTI   VIRI 

MEM. 

THOMAS     MEAUTUS 

SUPERSTITIS   CULTOR 

DEFUNCTI    ADMIRATOR 

H.  P. 


58  DR.  RAWLEY'S  LIFE  OF  BACON. 

But  howsoever  his  body  was  mortal,  yet  no  doubt 
his  memory  and  works  will  live,  and  will  in  all  proba- 
bility last  as  long  as  the  world  lasteth.  In  order  to 
which  I  have  endeavoured  (after  my  poor  ability) 
to  do  this  honour  to  his  lordship,  by  way  of  conduc- 
ing to  the  same. 


PHILOSOPHICAL  WORKS 


FRANCIS  BACON. 


GENERAL  PREFACE 

TO 

BACON'S  PHILOSOPHICAL  WORKS. 

BY  ROBERT  LESLIE  ELLIS. 


(1.)  Our  knowledge  of  Bacon's  method  is  much 
less  complete  than  it  is  commonly  supposed  to  be.  Of 
the  Novum  Organum^  which  was  to  contain  a  complete 
statement  of  its  nature  and  principles,  we  have  only 
the  first  two  books  ;  and  although  in  other  parts  of 
Bacon's  writings,  as  for  instance  in  the  Cogitata  et  Visa 
de  Interpretatione  Naturce^  many  of  the  ideas  contained 
in  these  books  recur  in  a  less  systematic  form,  we  yet 
meet  with  but  few  indications  of  the  nature  of  the  sub- 
jects which  were  to  have  been  discussed  in  the  others. 
It  seems  not  improbable  that  some  parts  of  Bacon's 
system  were  never  perfectly  developed  even  in  his  own 
mind.  However  this  may  be,  it  is  certain  that  an  at- 
tempt to  determine  what  his  method,  taken  as  a  whole, 
was  or  would  have  been,  must  necessarily  involve  a 
conjectural  or  hypothetical  element ;  and  it  is,  I  think, 
chiefly  because  this  circumstance  has  not  been  suffi- 
ciently recognised,  that  the  idea  of  Bacon's  philosophy 
has  generally  speaking  been  but  imperfectly  appre- 
hended. 


62  GENERAL  PREFACE  TO 

(2.)  Of  the  subjects  which  were  to  have  occupied 
the  remainder  of  the  Novum  Organum  we  learn  some- 
thing from  a  passage  at  the  end  of  the  second  book. 

"  Nunc  vero,"  it  is  said  at  the  conclusion  of  the  doc- 
trine of  prerogative  instances,  "  ad  adminicula  et  rectifi- 
cationes  inductionis,  et  deinceps  ad  concreta,  et  latentes 
processus,  et  latentes  schematismos,  et  reliqua  qua'  aph- 
orismo  xxi  ordine  proposuimus,  pergendum."  On  re- 
ferring to  the  twenty-first  aphorism  we  find  a  sort  of 
table  of  contents  of  the  whole  work.  *'  Dicemus  ita- 
que  primo  loco,  de  praerogativis  instantiarum ;  secundo, 
de  adminiculis  inductionis ;  tertio,  de  rectificatione  in- 
ductionis ;  quarto,  de  variatione  inquisitionis  pro  natura 
subjecti ;  quinto,  de  praerogativis  naturarum  quatenus 
ad  inquisitionem,  sive  de  eo  quod  inquirendum  est  prius 
et  posterius  ;  sexto,  de  terminis  inquisitionis,  sive  de 
synopsi  omnium  naturarum  in  universo ;  septimo,  de 
deductione  ad  praxin,  sive  de  eo  quod  est  in  ordine  ad 
hominem ;  octavo,  de  parascevis  ad  inquisitionem ;  pos- 
tremo  autem,  de  scala  ascensoria  et  descensoria  axioma- 
tum."  Of  these  nine  subjects  the  first  is  the  only  one 
with  which  we  are  at  all  accurately  acquainted. 

(3.)  Bacon's  method  was  essentially  inductive.  He 
rejected  the  use  of  syllogistic  or  deductive  reasoning, 
except  when  practical  applications  were  to  be  made  of 
the  conclusions,  axiomata,  to  which  the  inquirer  had 
been  led  by  a  systematic  process  of  induction.  "  Log- 
ica  quaB  nunc  habetur  inutilis  est  ad  inventionem  sci- 

entiarum Spes  est  una  in  inductione  vera."^ 

It  is  to  be  observed  that  wherever  Bacon  speaks  of  an 

"  ascending "  process,  he  is  to  be  understood  to  mean 

induction,  of  which  it  is  the  character  to  proceed  from 

1  Nov.  Org.  i.  U.  and  14. 


THE  PHILOSOPHICAL  WORKS.  63 

that  which  is  fiohis  notius  to  that  which  is  notius  simpli- 
citer.  Contrariwise  when  he  speaks  of  a  descent,  he 
always  refers  to  the  correlative  process  of  deduction. 
Thus  when  in  the  Partis  secuncke  Delineatio  he  says, 
.  .  .  "  meminerint  homines  in  inquisitione  activ^  ne- 
cesse  esse  rem  per  scalam  descensoriam  (cujus  usum  in 
contemplativa  sustulimus)  confici :  omnis  enim  operatio 
in  individuis  versatur  quae  infimo  loco  sunt,"  —  we  are 
to  understand  that  in  Bacon's  system  deduction  is  only 
admissible  in  the  inquisitio  activa ;  that  is,  in  practical 
applications  of  the  results  of  induction.  Similarly  in 
the  Distributio  Operis  he  says,  "  Rejicimus  syllogis- 
mum  ;  neque  id  solum  quoad  principia  (ad  quae  nee 
illi  eam  adhibent)  sed  etiam  quoad  propositiones  me- 
dias."  Everything  was  to  be  established  by  induction. 
"  In  constituendo  autem  axiomate  forma  inductionis 
alia  quam  adhuc  in  usu  fuit  excogitanda  est,  eaque 
non  ad  principia  tantum  (quae  vocant)  probanda  et 
invenienda,  sed  etiam  ad  axiomata  minora,  et  media, 
denique  omnia."  ^ 

(4.)  It  is  necessary  to  determine  the  relation  in 
which  Bacon  conceived  his  method  to  stand  to  ordinary 
induction.  Both  methods  set  out  "  a  sensu  et  particu- 
laribus,"  and  acquiesce  "in  maxime  generalibus  ; "  ^ 
but  while  ordinary  induction  proceeds  "  per  enum- 
erationem  simplicem,"  by  a  mere  enumeration  of 
particular  cases,  "  et  precario  concludit  et  periculo 
exponitur  ab  instantia  contradictori^,"  the  new 
method  "  naturam  separare  debet,  per  rejectiones  et 
exclusiones  debitas;  et  deinde  post  negativas  tot  quot 
sufficiunt  super  affirmativas  concludere."^  A  form  of 
induction  was  to  be  introduced,  "  quae  ex  aliquibus 
generaliter  concludat  ita  ut  instantiam  contradictoriam 
1  Nov.  Org.  i.  105.  2  Nov.  Org.  i.  22.  a  Nov.  Org.  i.  105. 


64  GENERAL  PREFACE  TO 

inveniri  non  posse  demonstretur."^  In  strong  contrast 
with  this  method  stands  "  the  induction  which  the  logi- 
cians speak  of,"  wliich  "  is  utterly  vicious  and  incom- 
petent." .  .  .  *'  For  to  conclude  upon  an  enumeration 
of  particulars,  without  instance  contradictory,  is  no 
conclusion,  but  a  conjecture."  ..."  And  this  form, 
to  say  truth,  is  so  gross,  as  it  had  not  been  possible  for 
wits  so  subtile  as  have  managed  these  things  to  have 
offered  it  to  the  world,  but  that  they  trusted  to  their 
theories  and  dogmaticals,  and  were  imperious  and  scorn- 
ful towards  particulars."  ^  We  thus  see  what  is  meant 
by  the  phrase  "  quot  sufficiunt"  in  the  passage  which 
has  been  cited  from  the  Novum  Organum ;  it  means 
"  as  many  as  may  suffice  in  order  to  the  attainment  of 
certainty,"  it  being  necessary  to  have  a  method  of  in- 
duction, "  quae  experientiam  solvat  et  separet,  et  per 
exclusiones  et  rejectiones  debitas  necessario  concludat."^ 
Absolute  certainty  is  therefore  one  of  the  distinguishing 
characters  of  the  Baconian  induction.  Another  is  that 
it  renders  all  men  equally  capable,  or  nearly  so,  of  at- 
taining to  the  truth.  "  Nostra  vero  inveniendi  scientias 
ea  est  ratio  ut  non  multum  ingeniorum  acumini  et  ro- 
bori  relinquatur ;  sed  qua?  ingenia  et  intellectus  fere 
exa^quet;"*  and  this  is  illustrated  by  the  difficulty  of 
describing  a  circle  libera  manu,  whereas  every  one  can 
do  it  with  a  pair  of  compasses.  "  Omnino  similis  est 
nostra  ratio."  The  cause  to  which  this  peculiarity  is 
owing,  is  sufficiently  indicated  by  the  illustration  :   the 

1  Cogitata  et  Visa,  §  18. 

2  Advancement  of  Learning.    The  corresponding  passage  in  the  De  Augm. 
is  in  the  2nd  chap,  of  tiie  5th  book. 

8  Distrib.  Operi.s,  §  10. 

■*  Nov.  Org.  i.  61.,  and  comp.  i.  122.     Also  the  Inquisitio  legitima  de 
Motu,  and  Valerius  Terminus,  c.  19. 


THE  PHILOSOPHICAL   WORKS.  Q^ 

method  "  exagquat  ingenia,"  "  cum  omnia  per  certis- 
simas  regulas  et  demonstrationes  transigat." 

(5.)  Absolute  certainty,  and  a  mechanical  mode 
of  procedure  such  that  all  men  should  be  capable  of 
employing  it,  are  thus  two  great  features  of  the  Ba- 
conian method.  His  system  can  never  be  rightly 
understood  if  they  are  neglected,  and  any  explanation 
of  it  which  passes  them  over  in  silence  leaves  unex- 
plained the  principal  difficulty  which  that  system  pre- 
sents to  us.  But  another  difficulty  takes  the  place  of 
the  one  which  is  thus  set  aside.  It  becomes  impossible 
to  justify  or  to  understand  Bacon's  assertion  that  his 
method  was  essentially  new.  "  Nam  nos,"  he  says  in 
the  preface  to  the  Novum  Organum^  "  si  profiteamur 
nos  meliora  afferre  quam  antiqui,  eandem  quam  illi 
viam  ingressi,  nulla  verborum  arte  efficere  possimus, 
quin  inducatur  qusedam  ingenii,  vel  excellentiee,  vel 
facultatis  comparatio,  sive  contentio.  .  .  .  Verum  cum 
per  nos  illud  agatur,  ut  alia  omnino  via  intellectui  ape- 
riatur  illis  intentata  et  incognita,  commutata  tota  jam 
ratio  est,"  &c.  He  elsewhere  speaks  of  himself  as 
being  "  in  hac  re  plane  protopirus,  et  vestigia  nullius 
sequutus."  ^  Surely  this  language  would  be  out  of 
place,  if  the  difference  between  him  and  those  who  had 
gone  before  him  related  merely  to  matters  of  detail ; 
as,  for  instance,  that  his  way  of  arranging  the  facts  of 
observation  was  more  convenient  than  theirs,  and  his 
way  of  applying  an  inductive  process  to  them  more 
systematic.  And  it  need  not  be  remarked  that  induc- 
tion in  itself  was  no  novelty  at  all.  The  nature  of  the 
act  of  induction  is  as  clearly  stated  by  Aristotle  as  by 
any  later  writer.    Bacon's  design  was  surely  much  larger 

1  Nov.  Org.  i.  113. 
vol..  I.  6 


66  GENERAL  PREFACE  TO 

than  it  would  thus  appear  to  have  been.  Whoever 
considers  his  writings  without  reference  to  their  place 
in  the  histoiy  of  philosophy  will  I  think  be  convinced 
that  he  aimed  at  giving  a  wholly  new  method,  —  a 
method  universally  applicable,  and  in  all  cases  infal- 
lible. By  this  method,  all  the  knowledge  which  the 
human  mind  is  capable  of  receiving  might  be  attained, 
and  attained  without  unnecessary  labour.  Men  were 
no  longer  to  wander  from  the  truth  in  helpless  uncer- 
tainty. The  publication  of  this  new  doctrine  was  the 
Temporis  Partus  Mascuhis  ;  it  was  as  the  rising  of  a 
new  sun,  before  which  "  the  borrowed  beams  of  moon 
and  stars"  were  to  fade  away  and  disappear.^ 

(6.)  That  the  wide  distinction  which  Bacon  con- 
ceived to  exist  between  his  own  method  and  any  which 
had  previously  been  known  has  often  been  but  slightly 
noticed  by  those  who  have  spoken  of  his  philosophy, 
arises  probably  from  a  wish  to  recognise  in  the  history 
of  the  scientific  discoveries  of  the  last  two  centuries 
the  fulfilment  of  his  hopes  and  prophecies.  One  of  his 
early  disciples  however,  who  wrote  before  the  scientific 
movement  which  commenced  about  Bacon's  time  had 
assumed  a  definite  form  and  character  —  I  mean  Dr. 
Hooke  —  has  explicitly  adopted  those  portions  of  Ba- 
con's doctrine  which  have  seemingly  been  as  a  stum- 
bling-block to  his  later  followers.  In  Hooke's  General 
Scheme  or  Idea  of  the  Present  State  of  Natural  PhUos- 
ophy?  which  is  in  many  respects  the  best  commentary 
on  Bacon,  we  find  it  asserted  that  in  the  pursuit  of 

1  See,  for  instance,  the  Pra-fatio  Generalis,  where  Bacon  compares  his 
method  to  the  mariner's  compass,  until  the  discovery  of  which  no  wide  sea 
could  be  crossed;  an  image  probably  connected  with  his  favourite  device 
of  a  ship  passing  through  the  pillars  of  Hercules,  with  the  motto  "  Plus 
ultra." 

2  Published  posthumously  in  1705. 


THE  PHILOSOPHICAL  WORKS.  67 

knowledge,  the  intellect  "  is  continually  to  be  assisted 
by  some  method  or  engine  which  shall  be  as  a  guide  to 
regulate  its  actions,  so  as  that  it  shall  not  be  able  to  act 
amiss.  Of  this  engine  no  man  except  the  incompar- 
able Verulam  hath  had  any  thoughts,  and  he  indeed 
hath  promoted  it  to  a  .very  good  pitch."  Something 
however  still  remained  to  be  added  to  this  engine  or 
art  of  invention,  to  which  Hooke  gives  the  name  of 
philosophical  algebra.  He  goes  on  to  say,  "  I  cannot 
doubt  but  that  if  this  art  be  well  prosecuted  and  made 
use  of,  an  ordinary  capacity  with  industry  will  be  able 
to  do  very  much  more  than  has  yet  been  done,  and  to 
show  that  even  physical  and  natural  inquiries  as  well 
as  mathematical  and  geometrical  will  be  capable  also 
of  demonstration  ;  so  that  henceforward  the  business 
of  invention  will  not  be  so  much  the  effect  of  acute 
wit,  as  of  a  serious  and  industrious  prosecution."^ 
Here  the  absolute  novelty  of  Bacon's  method,  its  de- 
monstrative character,  and  its  power  of  reducing  all 
minds  to  nearly  the  same  level,  are  distinctly  recog- 
nised. 

(7.)  Before  we  examine  the  method  of  which  iBacon 
proposed  to  make  use,  it  is  necessary  to  determine  the 
nature  of  the  problems  to  which  it  was,  for  the  most 
part  at  least,  to  be  applied.  In  other  words,  we  must 
endeavour  to  determine  the  idea  which  he  had  formed 
of  the  nature  of  science. 

Throughout  his  writings,  science  and  power  are 
spoken  of  as  correlative  —  "  in  idem  coincidunt ;  "  and 
the  reason  of  this  is  that  Bacon  always  assumed  that 
the  knowledge  of  the  cause  would  in  almost  all  cases 
enable  us  to  produce  the  observed  effect.     We  shall  see 

1  Present  State  of  Nat.  PhiL  pp.  6,  7. 


68  GENERAL  PREFACE  TO 

hereafter  how  this  assumption  connected  itself  with  the 
whole  spirit  of  his  philosophy.  I  mention  it  now  be- 
cause it  presents  itself  in  the  passage  in  which  Bacon's 
idea  of  the  nature  of  science  is  most  distinctly  stated. 
"  Super  datum  corpus  novam  naturam,  sive  novas  na- 
turas,  generare  et  superinducefe,  opus  et  intentio  est 
humanae  potentise.  Datae  autem  naturae  formam,  sive 
differentiam  veram,  sive  naturam  naturantem,  sive  fon- 
tem  emanationis,  (ista  enim  vocabula  habemus  quae  ad 
indicationem  rei  proxime  accedunt)  invenire,  opus  et 
intentio  est  humanae  scientiae."  This  passage,  with 
which  the  second  book  of  the  Novum  Organum  com- 
mences, requires  to  be  considered  in  detail. 

In  the  first  place  it  is  to  be  remarked,  that  natura 
signifies  "abstract  quality,"  —  it  is  used  by  Bacon  in 
antithesis  with  corpus  or  "  concrete  body."  Thus  the 
passage  we  have  quoted  amounts  to  this,  that  the  scope 
and  end  of  human  power  is  to  give  new  qualities  to 
bodies,  while  the  scope  and  end  of  human  knowledge 
is  to  ascertain  the  formal  cause  of  all  the  qualities  of 
which  bodies  are  possessed. 

Throughout  Bacon's  philosophy,  the  necessity  of 
making  abstract  qualities  (naturae)  the  principal  object 
of  our  inquiries  is  frequently  insisted  on.  He  who 
studies  the  concrete  and  neglects  the  abstract  cannot 
be  called  an  interpreter  of  nature.  Such  was  Bacon's 
judgment  when,  apparently  at  an  early  period  of  his 
life,  he  wrote  the  Temporis  Partus  Masculm ;  ^  and  in 
the  Novum   Organum  he  has  expressed  an  equivalent 

1  Mr.  Ellis  alludes,  I  think,  to  the  De  Intei'pretatione  Naturce  SententicB 
XII.,  which  M.  Bouillet  prints  as  part  of  the  Tempotis  Partus  Mmcultia. 
My  reasons  for  differing  with  M.  Bouillet  on  this  point,  and  placing  it  by 
itself,  and  assigning  it  a  later  date,  will  be  found  in  a  note  to  Mr.  Ellis's 
Preface  to  the  Novum  Organum. — J.  8. 


THE  PHILOSOPHICAL  WORKS.  69 

opinion  :  "  quod  iste  modus  operandi,  (qui  naturas  in- 
tuetur  simplices  licet  in  corpore  concreto)  procedat  ex 
iis  quae  in  natura  sunt  constantia  et  seterna  et  catholica, 
et  latas  praebeat  potentise  humanae  vias."  ^  Quite  in 
accordance  wdth  this  passage  is  a  longer  one  in  the  Adr 
vancement  of  Learning^  which  I  shall  quote  in  extenso, 
as  it  is  exceedingly  important.  "  The  forms  of  sub- 
stances, I  say,  as  they  are  now  by  compounding  and 
transplanting  multiplied,  are  so  perplexed  as  they  are 
not  to  be  inquired  ;  no  more  than  it  were  either  possi- 
ble or  to  purpose  to  seek  in  gross  the  forms  of  those 
sounds  which  make  words,  which  by  composition  and 
transposition  of  letters  are  infinite.  But  on  the  other 
side  to  inquire  the  form  of  those  sounds  or  voices  which 
make  simple  letters  is  easily  comprehensible,  and  being 
known  induceth  and  manifesteth  the  forms  of  all  words 
which  consist  and  are  compounded  of  them.  In  the 
same  manner,  to  inquire  the  form  of  a  lion,  of  an  oak, 
of  gold  —  nay  of  water,  of  air  —  is  a  vain  pursuit ; 
but  to  inquire  the  forms  of  sense,  of  voluntary  mo- 
tion, of  vegetation,  of  colours,  of  gravity  and  levity, 
of  density,  of  tenuity,  of  heat,  of  cold,  and  all  other 
natures  and  qualities  which  like  an  alphabet  are  not 
many,  and  of  which  the  essences  upheld  by  matter  of 
all  creatures  do  consist, —  to  inquire,  I  say,  the  true 
forms  of  these,  is  that  part  of  metaphysique  which  we 
now  define  of."  And  a  little  farther  on  we  are  told 
that  it  is  the  prerogative  of  metaphysique  to  consider 
"  the  simple  forms  or  difference  of  things  "  (that  is  to 
say,  the  forms  of  simple  natures),  "  which  are  few  in 
number,  and  the  degrees  and  co-ordinations  whereof 
make  all  this  variety." 

1  Nov.  Org.  ii.  5. 


70  GENERAL  PREFACE  TO 

We  see  from  these  passages  why  the  study  of  sim- 
ple natures  is  so  important  —  namely  because  they  are 
com j)a rati vely  speaking  few  in  number,  and  because, 
notwithstanding  this,  a  knowledge  of  their  essence 
would  enable  us,  at  least  in  theory,  to  solve  every 
problem  which  the  universe  can  present  to  us. 

As  an  illustration  of  the  doctrine  of  simple  natures, 
we  may  take  a  passage  which  occurs  in  the  Silva  Sil- 
varum.  "  Gold,"  it  is  there  said,  "  has  these  natures  : 
greatness  of  weight,  closeness  of  parts,  fixation,  pliant- 
ness  or  softness,  immunity  from  rust,  colour  or  tinc- 
ture of  yellow.  Therefore  the  sure  way,  though  most 
about,  to  make  gold,  is  to  know  the  causes  of  the  sev- 
eral natures  before  rehearsed,  and  the  axioms  concern- 
ing the  same.  For  if  a  man  can  make  a  metal  that 
hath  all  these  properties,  let  men  dispute  whether  it  be 
gold  or  no."  ^ 

Of  these  simple  natures  Bacon  has  given  a  list  in  the 
third  book  of  the  De  Augmentis.  They  are  divided 
into  two  classes :  schematisms  of  matter,  and  simple 
motions.  To  the  former  belong  the  abstract  qualities, 
dense,  rare,  heavy,  light,  &c.,  of  which  thirty-nine  are 
enumerated,  the  list  being  concluded  with  a  remark 
that  it  need  not  be  carried  farther,  "  neque  ultra  rem 
extendimus."  The  simple  motions  —  and  it  will  be 
observed  that  the  word  "  motion  "  is  used  in  a  wide 
and  vague  sense  —  are  the  motus  antitypiae,  which  se- 
cures the  impenetrability  of  matter  ;  the  motus  nexus, 
commonly  called  the  motus  ex  fuga  vacui,  &c. ;  and  of 
these  motions  fourteen  are  mentioned.  Tliis  list  how- 
ever does  not  profess  to  be  complete,  and  accordingly 
in  the  Novum   Organum  (ii.  48.)  another  list  of  sim- 

1  Compare  Nov.  Org.  ii.  6. 


THE  PHILOSOPHICAL  WORKS.  71 

pie  motions  is  given,  in  which  nineteen  species  are 
recognised. 

The  view  of  which  we  have  now  been  speaking  — 
namely,  that  it  is  possible  to  reduce  all  the  phenomena 
of  the  universe  to  combinations  of  a  limited  number 
of  simple  elements  —  is  the  central  point  of  Bacon's 
whole  system.  It  serves,  as  we  shall  see,  to  explain 
the  peculiarities  of  the  method  which  he  proposed. 

(8.)  In  what  sense  did  Bacon  use  the  word 
"  Form  ?  "  This  is  the  next  question  which,  in  con- 
sidering the  account  which  he  has  given  of  the  nature 
of  science,  it  is  necessary  to  examine.  I  am,  for  rea- 
sons which  will  be  hereafter  mentioned,  much  disposed 
to  believe  that  the  doctrine  of  Forms  is  in  some  sort 
an  extraneous  part  of  Bacon's  system.  His  peculiar 
method  may  be  stated  independently  of  this  doctrine, 
and  he  has  himself  so  stated  it  in  one  of  his  earlier 
tracts,  namely  the  Valerius  Terminus.  It  is  at  any 
rate  certain,  that  in  using  the  word  "  Form  "  he  did 
not  intend  to  adopt  the  scholastic  mode  of  employing 
it.  He  was  much  in  the  habit  of  giving  to  words 
already  in  use  a  new  signification.  "  To  me,"  he  re- 
marks in  the  Advancement  of  Learning,  *'  it  seemeth 
best  to  keep  way  with  antiquity  usque  ad  aras,  and 
therefore  to  retain  the  ancient  terms,  though  I  some- 
times alter  the  uses  and  definitions."  And  thus  though 
he  has  spoken  of  the  scholastic  forms  as  figments  of  the 
human  mind,^  he  was  nevertheless  willing  to  employ 
the  word  "  Form "  in  a  modified  sense,  "  praesertim 
quum  hoc  vocabulum  invaluerit,  et  familiariter  oc- 
currat."  ^  He  has  however  distinctly  stated  that  in 
speaking  of  Forms,  he  is  not  to  be  understood  to  speak 

1  Nov.  Org.  i.  51.  2  Nov.  Org.  ii.  2. 


72  GENERAL  PREFACE  TO 

of  tlie  Forms  "  quibus  hominum  contemplationes  et 
cogitationes  hactenus  assueverunt."  ^ 

As  Bacon  uses  the  word  in  his  own  sense,  we  must 
endeavour  to  interpret  the  passages  in  wliich  it  occurs 
by  means  of  wliat  he  lias  liimself  said  of  it ;  and  tliis 
may  I  think  be  satisfactorily  accomplished. 

We  may  begin  by  remarking  that  in  Bacon's  sys- 
tem, as  in  those  of  many  others,  the  relation  of  sub- 
stance and  attribute  is  virtually  the  same  as  the  relation 
of  cause  and  effect.  The  substance  is  conceived  of  as 
the  causa  immanens  of  its  attributes,^  or  in  other  words 
it  is  the  formal  cause  of  the  qualities  which  are  re- 
ferred to  it.  As  there  is  a  difference  between  the 
properties  of  different  substances,  there  must  be  a  cor- 
responding difference  between  ,  the  substances  them- 
selves. But  in  the  first  state  of  the  views  of  which 
we  are  speaking  this  latter  difference  is  altogether 
unimaginable  :  "  distincte  quidem  intelligi  potest,  sed 
non  explicari  imaginabiliter."  ^  It  belongs  not  to  nat- 
ural philosophy,  but  to  metaphysics. 

These  views  however  admit  of  an  essential  modifi- 
cation. If  we  divide  the  qualities  of  bodies  into  two 
classes,  and  ascribe  those  of  the  former  class  to  sub- 
stance as  its  essential  attributes,  while  we  look  on  those 
of  the  latter  as  connected  with  substance  by  the  rela- 
tion of  cause  and  effect  —  that  is,  if  we  recognise  the 
distinction  of  primary  and  secondary  qualities  —  the 
state  of  the  question  is  changed.  It  now  becomes  pos- 
sible to  give  a  definite  answer  to  the  question.  Wherein 

1  Nov.  Org.  ii.  17. 

2  See  Zimmerman's  Essay  on  the  Monadology  of  Leibnitz,  p.  86.  (Vien- 
na, 1807). 

»  Leibnitz,  De  ipsa  Natura. 


THE  PHILOSOPHICAL  WORKS.  73 

does  the  diflPerence  between  different  substances,  corre- 
sponding to  the  difference  between  their  sensible  quah- 
ties,  consist? 

The  answer  to  this  question  of  course  involves  a  ref- 
erence to  the  qualities  which  have  been  recognised  as 
primary ;  and  we  are  thus  led  to  the  principle  that  in 
the  sciences  which  relate  to  the  secondary  qualities  of 
bodies  the  primary  ones  are  to  be  regarded  as  the  causes 
of  the  secondary.^ 

This  division  of  the  qualities  of  bodies  into  two 
classes  is  the  point  of  transition  from  the  metaphysical^^ 
view  from  which  we  set  out  to  that  of  ordinary  phys- 
ical science.  And  this  transition  Bacon  had  made, 
though  not  perhaps  with  a  perfect  consciousness  of 
having  done  so.  Thus  he  has  repeatedly  denied  the 
truth  of  the  scholastic  doctrine  that  Forms  are  incog- 
noscible  because  supra-sensible ;  ^  and  the  reason  of  this 
is  clearly  that  his  conception  of  the  nature  of  Forms 
relates  merely  to  the  primary  qualities  of  bodies.  For 
instance,  the  Form  of  heat  is  a  kind  of  local  motion 
of  the  particles  of  which  bodies  are  composed,^  and 
that  of  whiteness  a  mode  of  arrano;ement  amono-  those 
particles.*  This  peculiar  motion  or  arrangement  cor- 
responds to  and  engenders  heat  or  whiteness,  and  this 
in  every  case  in  which  those  qualities  exist.  The  state- 
ment of  the  distinguishing  character  of  the  motion  or 
arrangement,  or  of  whatever  else  may  be  the  Form  of 
a  given  phenomenon,  takes  the  shape  of  a  law  ;  it  is 
the  law  in  fldfilling  which  any  substance  determines 
the  existence  of  the  quality  in  question.     It  is  for  this 

1  Whewell,  Phil.  Ind.  Science,  [book  iv.  ch.  i.] 

2  See  Scaliger,  Exercit.  in  Cardan. 

8  [Nov.  Org.  ii.  20.]  4  [Valerius  Terminus,  ii.  1.] 


74  GENERAL  PREFACE  TO 

reason  that  Bacon  sometimes  calls  the  Form  a  law ;  he 
has  done  this  particularly  in  a  passage  which  will  be 
mentioned  a  little  farther  on. 

With  the  view  which  has  now  been  stated,  we  shall 
I  think  be  able  to  understand  every  passage  in  which 
Bacon  speaks  of  Forms  ;  —  remembering  however  that 
as  he  has  not  traced  a  boundary  line  between  primary 
and  secondar}'  qualities,  we  can  only  say  in  general 
terms  tliat  his  doctrine  of  Forms  is  founded  upon  the 
theoiy  that  certain  qualities  of  bodies  are  merely  sub- 
jective and  phenomenal,  and  are  to  be  regarded  as 
necessarily  resulting  from  others  which  belong  to  sub- 
stance as  its  essential  attributes.  In  the  passage  from 
which  we  set  out,^  the  Form  is  spoken  of  as  vera  dif- 
ferentia, the  true  or  essential  difference,  —  as  natura 
naturans  —  and  as  the  fons  emanationis.  The  first  of 
these  expressions  refers  to  the  theory  of  definition  by 
genus  and  difference.  The  difference  is  that  which 
gives  the  thing  defined  its  specific  character.  If  it  be 
founded  on  an  accidental  circumstance,  the  definition, 
thougli  not  incorrect  if  the  accident  be  an  inseparable 
one,  will  nevertheless  not  express  the  true  and  es- 
sential character  of  its  subject  ;  contrariwise,  if  it 
involve  a  statement  of  the  formal  cause  of  the  thing 
defined. 

The  second  of  these  phrases  is  now  scarcely  used, 
except  in  connexion  with  the  philosophy  of  Spinoza.  It 
had  however  been  employed  by  some  of  the  scholastic 
writers.2  It  is  always  antithetical  to  natura  naturata, 
and  in  the  passage  before  us  serves  not  inaptly  to  ex- 

1  [Nov.  Org.  ii.  1,] 

2  See  Vossius,  De  Vitiis  Serm.  in  voce  Naturare;  and  Castanaeus,  Distinc- 
tiones  in  voc.  Natura. 


THE  PHILOSOPHICAL  WORKS.  75 

press  the  relation  in  which  the  Form  stands  to  the  phe- 
nomenal nature  which  results  from  it. 

The  phrase  fons  emanationis  does  not  seem  to  require 
any  explanation.  It  belongs  to  the  kind  of  philosophi- 
cal language  which  attempts,  more  or  less  successfully, 
to  give  clearness  of  conception  by  means  of  metaphor. 
It  is  unnecessary  to  remark  how  much  this  is  the  case 
in  the  later  development  of  scholasticism. 

A  little  farther  on  in  the  second  book  of  the  Novum 
Organum  than  the  passage  we  have  been  considering, 
—  namely  in  the  thirteenth  aphorism,  —  Bacon  asserts 
that  the  "  forma  rei "  is  "  ipsissima  res,"  and  that  the 
thing  and  its  Form  differ  only  as  "  apparens  et  existens, 
aut  exterius  et  interius,  aut  in  ordine  ad  hominem  et  in 
ordine  ad  universum."  Here  the  subjective  and  phe- 
nomenal character  of  the  qualities  whose  form  is  to  be 
determined  is  distinctly  and  strongly  indicated. 

The  principal  passage  in  which  the  Form  is  spoken 
of  as  a  law  occurs  in  the  second  aphorism  of  the  same 
book.  It  is  there  said  that,  although  in  xiature  noth- 
ing really  exists  (vere  existat)  except  "  corpora  indi- 
vidua  edentia  actus  puros  individuos  ex  lege,"  yet  that 
in  doctrine  this  law  is  of  fundamental  importance,  and 
that  it  and  its  clauses  (paragraphi)  are  what  he  means 
when  he  speaks  of  Forms. 

In  denying  the  real  existence  of  anything  beside 
individual  substances.  Bacon  opposes  himself  to  the 
scholastic  realism ;  in  speaking  of  these  substances  as 
"  edentia  actus,"  he  asserts  the  doctrine  of  the  essential 
activity  of  substance  ;  by  adding  the  epithet  "  puros  " 
he  separates  what  Aristotle  termed  IvT^Xix^tat  from  mere 
motions  or  kivt^o-ci?,  thereby  by  implication  denying  the 
objective  reality  of  the  latter ;  and,  lastly,  by  using  the 


76  GENERAL  PREFACE  TO 

word  "  individuos,"  he  implies  that  though  in  contem- 
plation and  doctrine  the  form  law  of  the  substance 
(that  is,  the  substantial  form)  is  resoluble  into  the 
forms  of  the  simple  natures  which  belong  to  it,  as 
into  clauses,  yet  that  this  analysis  is  conceptual  only, 
and  not  real. 

It  will  be  observed  that  the  two  modes  in  which 
Bacon  speaks  of  the  Form,  namely  as  ipsissima  res  and 
as  a  law,  differ  only,  though  they  cannot  be  reconciled, 
as  two  aspects  of  the  same  object. 

Thus  much  of  the  character  of  the  Baconian  Form. 
That  it  is  after  all  only  a  physical  conception  appears 
sufficiently  from  the  examples  already  mentioned,  and 
from  the  fact  of  its  being  made  the  most  important 
part  of  the  subject-matter  of  the  natural  sciences. 

The  investigation  of  the  Forms  of  natures  or  ab- 
stract qualities  is  the  principal  object  of  the  Baconian 
method  of  induction.  It  is  true  that  Bacon,  although 
he  gives  the  first  place  to  investigations  of  this  nature, 
does  not  altogether  omit  to  mention  as  a  subordinate 
part  of  science,  the  study  of  concrete  substances.  The 
first  aphorism  of  the  second  book  of  the  Novum  Orga- 
num  sufficiently  explains  the  relation  in  which,  as  he 
conceived,  the  abstract  and  the  concrete,  considered  as 
objects  of  science,  ought  to  stand  to  one  another.  This 
relation  corresponds  to  that  which  in  the  De  Angmentis 
[iii.  4.],  he  had  sought  to  establish  between  Physique 
and  Metaphysique,  and  which  he  has  there  expressed 
by  saying  that  the  latter  was  to  be  conversant  with  the 
formal  and  final  causes,  while  the  former  was  to  be 
confined  to  the  efficient  cause  and  to  the  material.  It 
may  be  asked,  and  the-  question  is  not  easily  answered. 
Of  what  use  the  study  of  concrete  bodies  was  in  Ba- 


THE  PHILOSOPHICAL  WORKS.  77 

con's  system  to  be,  seeing  that  the  knowledge  of  the 
Forms  of  simple  natures  would,  in  effect,  include  all 
that  can  be  known  of  the  outward  world  ?  I  believe 
that,  if  Bacon's  recognition  of  physique  as  a  distinct 
branch  of  science  which  was  to  be  studied  apart  from 
metaphysique  or  the  doctrine  of  Forms,  can  be  ex- 
plained except  on  historical  grounds,  —  that  is,  except 
by  saying  that  it  was  derived  from  the  quadripartite 
division  of  causes  given  by  Aristotle,^  —  the  explana- 
tion is  merely  this,  that  he  believed  that  the  study  of 
concrete  bodies  would  at  least  at  first  be  pursued  more 
hopefully  and  more  successfully  than  the  abstract  in- 
vestigations to  which  he  gave  the  first  rank.^ 

However  this  may  be,  it  seems  certain  that  Bacon's 
method,  as  it  is  stated  in  the  Novum  Organiim.,  is  pri- 
marily applicable  to  the  investigation  of  Forms,  and  that 
when  other  applications  were  made  of  it,  it  was  to  be 
modified  in  a  manner  which  is  nowhere  distinctly  ex- 
plained. All  in  fact  that  we  know  of  these  modifica- 
tions results  from  comparing  two  passages  which  have 
been  already  quoted ;  ^  namely  the  two  lists  in  which 
Bacon  enumerates  the  subjects  to  be  treated  of  in  the 
latter  books  of  the  Novum  Organum. 

It  will  be  observed  that  in  one  of  these  lists  the  sub- 
ject of  concrete  bodies  corresponds  to  the  "  variation 
of  the  investigation  according  to  the  nature  of  the  sub- 
ject "  in  the  other,  and  from  this  it  seems  to  follow  that 
Bacon  looked  on  his  method  of  investigatino;  Forms  as 
the  fundamental  type  of  the  inductive  process,  from 
which  in  its  other  applications  it  deviated  more  or  less 

1  For  an  explanation  of  which,  see  note  on  De  Augmentis,  iii.  4.  — J.  8. 
'^  See,  in  illustration  of  this,  Nov.  Org.  ii.  5. 
8  Vide  supra,  ^  2. 


78  GENERAL  PREFACE  TO 

according  to  the  necessity  of  the  case.  This  being  un- 
derstood, we  may  proceed  to  speak  of  the  inductive 
method  itself. 

(9.)  The  practical  criterium  of  a  Form  by  means  of 
which  it  is  to  be  investigated  and  recognised,  reduces 
itself  to  this,  —  that  the  form  nature  and  the  phenome- 
nal nature  (so  to  modify,  for  the  sake  of  distinctness, 
Bacon's  phraseology)  must  constantly  be  either  both 
present  or  both  absent ;  and  moreover  that  when  either 
increases  or  decreases,  the  other  must  do  so  too.^  Set- 
ting aside  the  vagueness  of  the  second  condition,  it  is 
to  be  observed  that  there  is  nothing  in  this  criterium  to 
decide  which  of  two  concomitant  natures  is  the  Form 
of  the  other.  It  is  true  that  in  one  place  Bacon  re- 
quires the  form  nature,  beside  being  convertible  with 
the  given  one,  to  be  also  a  limitation  of  a  more  general 
nature.  His  words  are  "  natura  alia  quae  sit  cum  na- 
tura  data  convertibilis  et  tamen  sit  limitatio  naturae 
notioris  instar  generis  veri."^  Of  this  the  meaning 
will  easily  be  apprehended  if  we  refer  to  the  case  of 
heat,  of  which  the  form  is  said  to  be  a  kind  of  motion 
—  motion  being  here  the  natura  notior,  the  more  gen- 
eral natura,  of  which  heat  is  a  specific  limitation  ;  for 
wherever  heat  is  present  there  also  is  motion,  but  not 
vice  vers^.  Still  the  difficulty  recurs,  that  there  is 
nothing  in  the  practical  operation  of  Bacon's  method 
which  can  serve  to  determine  whether  this  subsidiary 
condition  is  fulfilled  ;  nor  is  the  condition  itself  alto- 
gether free  from  vagueness. 

To  each  of  the  three  points  of  that  which  I  have 
called  the  practical  criterium  of  the  Form  corresponds 
one  of  the  three  tables  with  which  the  investigation 
1  Nov.  Org.  ii.  4, 13, 16.  2  Nov.  Org.  ii.  4. 


THE  PHILOSOPHICAL  WORKS.  79 

commences.  The  first  is  the  table  "  essentige  et  pras- 
sentiae,"  and  contains  all  known  instances  in  which  the 
given  nature  is  present.  The  second  is  the  table  of 
declination  or  absence  in  like  case  (declinationis  sive 
absentise  in  proximo),  and  contains  instances  which  re- 
spectively correspond  to  those  of  the  first  table,  but  in 
which,  notwithstanding  this  correspondence,  the  given 
nature  is  absent.  The  third  is  the  table  of  degrees  or 
comparison  (tabula  graduum  sive  tabula  comparativae), 
in  which  the  instances  of  the  given  nature  are  arranged 
according  to  the  degree  in  which  it  is  manifested  in 
each. 

It  is  easy  to  see  the  connexion  between  these  ta- 
bles, which  are  collectively  called  tables  of  appearance, 
"  comparentiae,"  and  the  criterium.  For,  let  any  in- 
stance in  which  the  given  nature  is  present  (as  the  sun 
in  the  case  of  heat,  or  froth  in  the  case  of  whiteness) 
be  resolved  into  the  natures  by  the  aggregation  of 
which  our  idea  of  it  is  constituted  ;  one  of  these  na- 
tures is  necessarily  the  form  nature,  since  this  is  always 
to  be  present  when  the  given  nature  is.  Similarly, 
the  second  table  corresponds  to  the  condition  that  the 
Form  and  the  given  nature  are  to  be  absent  together, 
and  the  third  to  that  of  their  increasing  or  decreasing 
together. 

After  the  formation  of  these  tables,  how  is  the  pro- 
cess of  induction  to  be  carried  into  effect  ?  By  a 
method  of  exclusion.  This  method  is  the  essential 
point  of  the  whole  matter,  and  it  will  be  well  to  show 
how  much  importance  Bacon  attached  to  it. 

In  the  first  place,  wherever  he  speaks  of  ordinary 
induction  and  of  his  own  method  he  always  remarks 
that   the  former   proceeds    "  per  enumerationem  sim- 


80  GENERAL  PREFACE  TO 

plicem,"  that  is,  by  a  mere  enumeration  of  particular 
cases,  while  the  latter  makes  use  of  exclusions  and 
rejections.  This  is  the  fundamental  character  of  his 
method,  and  it  is  from  this  that  the  circumstances 
which  distinguish  it  from  ordinary  induction  neces- 
sarily follow.  Moreover  we  are  told  that  whatever 
may  be  the  privileges  of  higher  intelligences,  man  can 
only  in  one  way  advance  to  a  knowledge  of  Forms  : 
he  is  absolutely  obliged  to  proceed  at  first  by  negatives, 
and  then  only  can  arrive  at  an  affirmative  when  the 
process  of  exclusion  has  been  completed  (post  omnim- 
odam  exclusionem).^  The  same  doctrine  is  taught 
in  the  exposition  of  the  fable  of  Cupid.  For  according 
to  some  of  the  mythographi  Cupid  comes  forth  from  an 
egg  whereon  Night  had  brooded.  Now  Cupid  is  the 
type  of  the  primal  nature  of  things  ;  and  what  is  said 
of  the  egg  hatched  by  Night  refers,  Bacon  affirms,  most 
aptly  to  the  demonstrations  whereby  our  knowledge  of 
him  is  obtained  ;  for  knowledge  obtained  by  exclusions 
and  negatives  results,  so  to  speak,  from  darkness  and 
from  night.  We  see,  I  think,  from  this  allegorical 
fancy,  as  clearly  as  from  any  single  passage  in  his 
writings,  how  firmly  fixed  in  his  mind  was  the  idea 
of  the  importance,  or  rather  of  the  necessity,  of  using 
a  method  of  exclusion. 

It  is  not  difficult,  on  Bacon's  fundamental  hypoth- 
esis, to  perceive  why  this  method  is  of  paramount  im- 
portance. For  assuming  that  each  instance  in  which 
the  given  nature  is  presented  to  us  can  be  resolved  into 
(and  mentally  replaced  by)  a  congeries  of  elementary 
natures,  and  that  this  analysis  is  not  merely  subjective 
or  logical,  but  deals,  so  to  speak,  with  the  very  essence 
1  Nov.  Org.  ii.  15. 


THE  PHILOSOPHICAL  WORKS.  81 

of  its  subject-matter,  it  follows  that  to  determine  the 
form  nature  among  the  aggregate  of  simple  natures 
which  we  thus  obtain,  nothing  more  is  requisite  than 
the  rejection  of  all  foreign  and  unessential  elements. 
We  reject  every  nature  which  is  not  present  in  every 
affirmative  instance,  or  which  is  present  in  any  nega- 
tive one,  or  which  manifests  itself  in  a  greater  degree 
when  the  given  nature  manifests  itself  in  a  less,  or 
vice  vers&.  And  this  process  when  carried  far  enough 
will  of  necessity  lead  us  to  the  truth ;  and  meanwhile 
every  step  we  take  is  known  to  be  an  approximation 
towards  it.  Ordinary  induction  is  a  tentative  process, 
because  we  chase  our  quarry  over  an  open  country ; 
here  it  is  confined  within  definite  limits,  and  these 
limits  become  as  we  advance  continually  narrower  and 
narrower. 

From  the  point  of  view  at  which  we  have  now  ar- 
rived, we  perceive  why  Bacon  ascribed  to  his  method 
the  characters  by  which,  as  we  have  seen,  he  conceived 
that  it  was  distinguished  from  any  which  had  previ- 
ously been  proposed.  When  the  process  of  exclusion 
has  been  completely  performed,  only  the  form  nature 
will  remain ;  it  will  be,  so  to  speak,  the  sole  survivor 
of  all  the  natures  combined  with  which  the  given  na- 
ture was  at  first  presented  to  us.  There  can  therefore 
be  no  doubt  as  to  our  result,  nor  any  possibility  of  con- 
founding the  Form  with  any  other  of  these  natures. 
This  is  what  Bacon  expresses,  when  he  says  that  the 
first  part  of  the  true  inductive  process  is  the  exclusion 
of  every  nature  which  is  not  found  in  each  instance 
where  the  given  one  is  present,  or  is  found  where  it  is 
not  present,  or  is  found  to  increase  where  the  given 
nature  decreases,  or  vice  vers^i.      And  then,  he  goes 


82  GENERAL  PREFACE  TO 

Oil  to  say,  when  this  exclusion  has  been  duly  per- 
formed, there  will  in  the  second  part  of  the  process 
remain,  as  at  the  bottom,  all  mere  opinions  having 
been  dissipated  (abeuntibus  in  fumum  opinionibus  vola- 
tilibus),  the  affirmative  Form,  which  will  be  solid  and 
true  and  well  defined.^  The  exclusion  of  error  will 
necessarily  lead  to  truth. 

Again,  this  method  of  exclusion  requires  only  an 
attentive  consideration  of  each  *'  instantia,"  in  order 
first  to  analyse  it  into  its  simple  natures,  and  secondly 
to  see  which  of  the  latter  are  to  be  excluded  —  pro- 
cesses which  require  no  higher  faculties  than  ordinary 
acuteness  and  patient  diligence.  There  is  clearly  no 
room  in  this  mechanical  procedure  for  the  display  of 
subtlety  or  of  inventive  genius. 

Bacon's  method  therefore  leads  to  certainty,  and 
may  be  employed  with  nearly  equal  success  by  all  men 
who  are  equally  diligent. 

In  considering  the  only  example  which  we  have  of 
its  practical  operation,  namely  the  investigation  of  the 
form  of  heat,^  it  is  well  to  remark  a  circumstance  which 
tends  to  conceal  its  real  nature.  After  the  three  tables 
of  Comparentia,  Bacon  proceeds  to  the  Exclusiva,  and 
concludes  by  saying  that  the  process  of  exclusion  can- 
not at  the  outset  (sub  initiis)  be  perfectly  performed. 
He  therefore  proposes  to  go  on  to  provide  additional 
assistance  for  the  mind  of  man.  These  are  manifestly 
to  be  subsidiary  to  the  method  of  exclusions ;  they  are 
to  remove  the  obstacles  which  make  the  Exclusiva  de- 
fective and  inconclusive.  But  in  the  meanwhile,  and 
as  it  were  provisionally,  the  intellect  may  be  permitted 
to  attempt  an  affirmative  determination  on  the  subject 
I  Nov.  Org.  ii.  16.  a  Nov.  Org.  ii.  11—20. 


THE  PHILOSOPHICAL  WORKS.  83 

before  it  :  "  Quod  genus  tentamenti  Permissionem 
Intellectus,  sive  Interpretationem  inchoatam,  sive  Vin- 
demiationem  primam,  appellare  consuevimus."  The 
phrase  Permissio  Intellectus  sufficiently  indicates  that 
in  this  process  the  mind  is  suffered  to  follow  the  course 
most  natural  to  it ;  it  is  relieved  from  the  restraints 
hitherto  imposed  on  it,  and  reverts  to  its  usual  state. 
In  this  Vindemiatio  we  accordingly  find  no  reference 
to  the  method  of  exclusion :  it  rests  immediately  on  the 
three  tables  of  Comparentia  ;  and  though  of  course  it 
does  not  contradict  the  results  of  the  Exclusiva,  yet  on 
the  other  hand  it  is  not  derived  from  them.  If  we  lose 
sight  of  the  real  nature  of  this  part  of  the  investigation, 
which  is  merely  introduced  by  the  way  "  because  truth 
is  more  easily  extricated  from  error  than  from  confu- 
sion," we  also  lose  sight  of  the  scope  and  purport  of  the 
whole  method.  All  that  Bacon  proposes  henceforth  to 
do  is  to  perfect  the  Exclusiva  ;  the  Vindemiatio  prima, 
though  it  is  the  closing  member  of  the  example  which 
Bacon  makes  use  of,  is  not  to  be  taken  as  the  type 
of  the  final  conclusion  of  any  investigation  which  he 
would  recognise  as  just  and  legitimate.  It  is  only  a 
parenthesis  in  the  general  method,  whereas  the  Ex- 
clusiva, given  in  the  eighteenth  aphorism  of  the  second 
book,  is  a  type  or  paradigm  of  the  process  on  which 
every  true  induction  (inductio  vera)  must  in  all  cases 
depend. 

It  may  be  well  to  remark  that  in  this  example  of  the 
process  of  exclusion,  the  table  of  degrees  is  not  made 
use  of. 

Bacon,  as  we  have  seen,  admits  that  the  Exclusiva 
must  at  first  be  in  some  measure  imperfect ;  for  the 
Exclusiva,  being  the  rejection  of  simple  natures,  cannot 


84  GENERAL  PREFACE  TO 

be  satisfactory  unless  our  notions  of  these  natures  are 
just  and  accurate,  whereas  some  of  those  which  occur 
in  his  example  of  the  process  of  rejection  are  ill-defined 
and  vague.^  In  order  to  the  completion  of  his  method, 
it  is  necessary  to  remove  this  defect.  A  subsidiary 
method  is  required,  of  which  the  object  is  the  formation 
of  scientific  conceptions.  To  this  method  also  Bacon 
gives  the  name  of  induction  ;  and  it  is  remarkable  that 
induction  is  mentioned  for  the  first  time  in  the  Novum 
Organum  in  a  passage  which  relates  not  to  axioms  but 
to  conceptions.''^  Bacon's  induction  therefore  is  not  a 
mere  liraymyrf,  it  is  also  a  method  of  definition  ;  but 
of  the  manner  in  which  systematic  induction  is  to  be 
employed  in  the  formation  of  conceptions  we  learn 
nothing  from  any  part  of  his  writings.  And  by  this 
circumstance  our  knowledge  of  his  method  is  rendered 
imperfect  and  unsatisfactory.  We  may  perhaps  be  per- 
mitted to  believe  that  so  far  as  relates  to  the  subject  of 
which  we  are  now  speaking,  Bacon  never,  even  in  idea, 
completed  the  method  which  he  proposed.  For  of  all 
parts  of  the  process  of  scientific  discovery,  the  for- 
mation of  conceptions  is  the  one  with  respect  to  which 
it  is  the  most  difficult  to  lay  down  general  rules.  The 
process  of  establishing  axioms  Bacon  had  succeeded,  at 
least  apparently,  in  reducing  to  the  semblance  of  a 
mechanical  operation ;  that  of  the  formation  of  concep- 
tions does  not  admit  of  any  similar  reduction.  Yet 
these  two  processes  are  in  Bacon's  system  of  co-or- 
dinate importance.  All  commonly  received  general 
scientific  conceptions  Bacon  condemns  as  utterly  worth- 

1  Nov.  Org.  ii.  19. ;  and  compare  i.  16.,  which  shows  the  necessity  of  a 
complete  reform. 
*  Nov.  Org.  i.  14.,  and  comp.  i.  18. 


THE  PHILOSOPHICAL  WORKS.  85 

less.^  A  complete  change  is,  therefore,  required;  yet 
of  the  way  in  which  induction  is  to  be  employed  in 
order  to  produce  this  change  he  has  said  nothing. 

This  omission  is  doubtless  connected  with  the  kind 
of  realism  which  runs  through  Bacon's  system,  and 
which  renders  it  practically  useless.  For  that  his 
method  is  impracticable  cannot  I  think  be  denied,  if 
we  reflect  not  only  that  it  never  has  produced  any  re- 
sult, but  also  that  the  process  by  which  scientific  truths 
have  been  established  cannot  be  so  presented  as  even 
to  appear  to  be  in  accordance  with  it.  In  all  cases 
this  process  involves  an  element  to  which  nothing  cor- 
responds in  the  tables  of  comparence  and  exclusion ; 
namely  the  application  to  the  facts  of  observation  of  a 
principle  of  arrangement,  an  idea,  existing  in  the  mind 
of  the  discoverer  antecedently  to  the  act  of  induction. 
It  may  be  said  that  this  idea  is  precisely  one  of  the 
naturae  into  which  the  facts  of  observation  ought  in 
Bacon's  system  to  be  analysed.  And  this  is  in  one 
sense  true ;  but  it  must  be  added  that  this  analysis,  if 
it  be  thought  right  so  to  call  it,  is  of  the  essence  of  the 
discovery  which  results  from  it.  To  take  for  granted 
that  it  has  already  been  effected  is  simply  a  petitio  prin- 
cipii.  In  most  cases  the  mere  act  of  induction  follows 
as  a  matter  of  course  as  soon  as  the  appropriate  idea 
has  been  introduced.  If,  for  instance,  we  resolve  Kep- 
ler's discovery  that  Mars  moves  in  an  ellipse  into  its 
constituent  elements,  we  perceive  that  the  whole  diffi- 
culty is  antecedent  to  the  act  of  induction.  It  con- 
sists in  bringing  the  idea  of  motion  in  an  ellipse  into 
connexion  with  the  facts  of  observation  ;  that  is,  in 
showing  that  an  ellipse  may  be  drawn  through  all  the 

1  Nov.  Org.  i.  15, 16. 


bb  GENERAL  TREFACE  TO 

observed  places  of  tlie  planet.  The  mere  act  of  induc- 
tion, the  eVaycoyj;,  is  perfectly  obvious.  If  all  the  ob- 
served places  lie  on  an  ellipse  of  which  the  sun  is  the 
focus,  then  every  position  which  the  planet  successively 
occupies  does  so  too.  This  inference,  which  is  so  ob- 
vious that  it  must  have  passed  through  the  mind  of  the 
discoverer  almost  unconsciously,  is  an  instance  of  in- 
duction ''  per  enumeratjonem  sjmplicem  ;  "  of  which 
kind  of  induction  Bacon,  as  we  have  seen,  has  said 
that  it  is  utterly  vicious  and  incompetent. 

The  word  realism  may  perhaps  require  some  ex- 
planation. I  mean  by  it  the  opinion,  which  Bacon 
undoubtedly  entertained,  that  for  the  purposes  of  in- 
vestigation, the  objects  of  our  thoughts  may  be  re- 
garded as  an  assemblage  of  abstract  conceptions,  so 
that  these  conceptions  not  only  correspond  to  realities, 
which  is  of  course  necessary  in  order  to  their  having 
any  value,  but  may  also  be  said  adequately  to  represent 
them.  In  his  view  of  the  subject,  ideas  or  conceptions 
(notiones)  reside  in  some  sort  in  the  objects  from  which 
we  derive  them ;  and  it  is  necessary,  in  order  that  the 
work  of  induction  may  be  successfully  accomplished, 
that  the  process  by  which  they  are  derived  should  be 
carefully  and  systematically  performed.  But  he  had 
not  perceived  that  which  now  at  least  can  scarcely  be 
doubted  of,  that  the  progress  of  science  continually  re- 
quires the  formation  of  new  conceptions  whereby  new 
principles  of  arrangement  are  introduced  among  the 
results  which  had  previously  been  obtained,  and  that 
from  the  necessary  imperfection  of  human  knowledge 
our  conceptions  never,  so  to  speak,  exhaust  the  essence 
of  the  realities  by  which  they  are  suggested.  The 
notion  of  an  alphabet  of  the  universe,  of  which  Bacon 


THE  PHILOSOPHICAL  WORKS. 


87 


has  spoken  more  than  once,  must  therefore  be  given 
up  ;  it  could  at  best  be  only  an  alphabet  of  the  present 
state  of  knowledge.  And  similarly  of  the  analysis  into 
abstract  natures  on  which  the  process  of  exclusion,  as 
we  have  seen,  depends.  No  such  analysis  can  be  used 
in  the  manner  which  Bacon  prescribes  to  us ;  for  every 
advance  in  knowledge  presupposes  the  introduction  of 
a  new  conception,  by  which  the  previously  existing 
analysis  is  rendered  incomplete,  and  therefore  erroneous. 

We  have  now,  I  think,  succeeded  in  tracing  the 
cause  both  of  the  peculiarities  of  Bacon's  method,  and 
of  its  practical  inutility.  Some  additional  information 
may  be  derived  from  an  examination  of  the  variations 
with  which  it  is  presented  in  different  parts  of  his  writ- 
ings ;  —  less  however  than  if  we  could  arrange  his 
smaller  works  in  chronological  order.  Nevertheless 
two  results,  not  without  their  value,  may  be  thus  ob- 
tained ;  the  one,  that  it  appears  probable  that  Bacon 
came  gradually  to  see  more  of  the  difficulties  which 
beset  the  practical  application  of  his  method ;  and  the 
other,  that  the  doctrine  of  Forms  is  in  reality  an  ex- 
traneous part  of  his  philosophy. 

(10.)  In  the  earliest  work  in  which  the  new  method 
of  induction  is  proposed,  namely,  the  English  tract  en- 
titled Valerius  Terminus^  no  mention  is  made  of  the 
necessity  of  correcting  commonly  received  notions  of 
simple  natures.  The  inductive  method  is  therefore 
presented  in  its  simplest  form,  unembarrassed  with  that 
which  constitutes  its  principal  difficulty.  But  when 
we  advance  from  Valerius  Terminus  to  the  Partis 
seeundce  Delineatio  et  Argumentum^  which  is  clearly  of 
a  later  date,  we  find  that  Bacon  has  become  aware  of 
the  necessity  of  having  some  scientific  method  for  the 


88  GENERAL  PREFACE  TO 

due  construction  of  abstract  conceptions.  It  is  there 
said  that  the  "  pars  informans,"  that  is,  the  descriptions 
of  the  new  method,  will  be  divided  into  three  parts  — 
the  ministration  to  the  senses,  the  ministration  to  the 
memory,  and  the  ministration  to  the  reason.  In  the  first 
of  these,  three  things  are  to  be  taught ;  and  of  these 
three  the  first  is  how  to  construct  and  elicit  from  facts  a 
duly  formed  abstract  conception  (bona  notio)  ;  tlie  sec- 
ond is  how  the  senses  may  be  assisted ;  and  the  third, 
how  to  form  a  satisfactory  collection  of  facts.  He 
then  proposes  to  go  on  to  the  other  two  ministrations. 
Thus  the  construction  of  conceptions  would  have 
formed  the  first  part  of  the  then  designed  Novum  Or- 
ganum  ;  and  it  w^ould  seem  that  this  arrangement  was 
not  followed  when  the  Novum  Organum  was  actually 
written,  because  in  the  meantime  Bacon  had  seen  that 
this  part  of  the  work  involved  greater  difficulties  than 
he  had  at  first  supposed.  For  the  general  division  into 
"  ministrationes  "  is  preserved  in  the  Novum  Organum^ 
though  it  has  there  become  less  prominent  than  in  the 
tract  of  which  we  have  been  speaking.  In  the  minis- 
tration to  the  senses,  as  it  is  mentioned  in  the  later 
work,  nothing  is  expressly  included  but  a  good  and 
sufficient  natural  and  experimental  historia ;  the  theory 
of  the  formation  of  conceptions  has  altogether  disap- 
peared, and  both  this  ministration  and  that  to  the 
memory  are  postponed  to  the  last  of  the  three,  which 
contains  the  theory  of  the  inductive  process  itself. 
We  must  set  out,  Bacon  says,  from  the  conclusion, 
and  proceed  in  a  retrograde  order  to  the  other  parts 
of  the  subject.  He  now  seems  to  have  perceived  that 
the  theory  of  the  formation  of  conceptions  and  that 
1  Nov.  Org.  ii.  10. 


THE  PHILOSOPHICAL  WORKS.  89 

of  the  establishment  of  axioms  are  so  intertwined  to- 
gether, that  the  one  cannot  be  presented  independently 
of  the  other,  although  in  practice  his  method  abso- 
lutely requires  these  two  processes  to  be  carried  on 
separately.  His  view  now  is,  that  at  first  axioms  must 
be  established  by  means  of  the  commonly  received 
conceptions,  and  that  subsequently  these  conceptions 
must  themselves  be  rectified  by  means  of  the  ulterior 
aids  to  the  mind,  the  fortiora  auxilia  in  usum  intellectus, 
of  which  he  has  spoken  in  the  nineteenth  aphorism  of 
the  second  book.  But  these  fortiora  auxilia  were  never 
given,  so  that  the  difficulty  which  Bacon  had  once  pro- 
posed to  overcome  at  the  outset  of  his  undertaking 
remained  to  the  last  unconquered.  The  doctrine  of 
the  Novum  Organum  (that  we  must  first  employ  com- 
monly received  notions,  and  afterwards  correct  them) 
is  expressly  laid  down  in  the  De  Interpretatione  Naturoe 
Sententice  Duodecim?-  Of  this  however  the  date  is 
uncertain. 

It  is  clear  that  while  any  uncertainty  remains  as  to 
the  value  of  the  conceptions  (notiones)  employed  in 
the  process  of  exclusion,  the  claim  to  absolute  immu- 
nity from  error  which  Bacon  has  made  on  behalf  of 
his  general  method,  must  be  more  or  less  modified ; 
and  of  this  he  seems  to  have  been  aware  when  he 
wrote  the  second  book  of  the  Novum  Organum? 

(11.)  Thus  much  of  the  theory  of  the  formation  of 
conceptions.  With  regard  to  the  doctrine  of  Forms, 
it  is  in  the  first  place  to  be  observed  that  it  is  not  men- 
tioned as  a  part  of  Bacon's  system,  either  in  Valerius 
Terminus  or  in  the  Partis  secundce  Delineatio,  or  in  the 
Be  Interpretatione  Naturoe  Sententice  Duodecim,  although 

1  Vide  §  viii.  of  this  tract.  2  Nov.  Org.  ii.  19. 


90  GENERAL  PREFACE  TO 

in  the  two  last-named  tracts  the  definition  of  science 
which  is  found  at  the  outset  of  the  second  book  of  the 
Novum  Organum  is  in  substance  repeated.  Tliis  defi- 
nition, as  we  have  seen,  makes  the  discovery  of  Forms 
the  aim  and  end  of  science ;  but  in  both  cases  the  word 
form  is  replaced  by  causes.  It  is  however  to  be  ad- 
mitted that  in  the  Advancement  of  Learning^  published 
in  1605,  Forms  are  spoken  of  as  one  of  the  subjects  of 
Metaphysique.  Their  not  being  mentioned  except  ex 
obliquo  in  Valerius  Terminus  is  more  remarkable,  be- 
cause Bacon  has  there  given  a  distinct  name  to  the 
process  which  he  afterwards  called  the  discovery  of  the 
Form.  He  calls  it  the  freeing  of  a  direction,  and  re- 
marks that  it  is  not  much  other  matter  than  that  which 
in  the  received  philosophies  is  termed  the  Form  or 
formal  cause.  Forms  are  thus  mentioned  historically, 
but  in  the  dogmatic  statement  of  his  own  view  they 
are  not  introduced  at  all.^ 

The  essential  character  of  Bacon's  philosophy,  name- 
ly the  analysis  of  the  concrete  into  the  abstract,  is 
nowhere  more  prominent  than  in  Valerius  Terminus. 
It  is  there  said  "  that  every  particular  that  worketh 
any  effect  is  a  thing  compounded  more  or  less  of  di- 
verse single  natures,  more  manifest  and  more  obscure, 
and  that  it  appeareth  not  to  whether  (which)  of  the 
natures  the  effect  is  to  be  ascribed."  ^  Of  course 
the  great  problem  is  to  decide  this  question,  and  the 
method  of  solving  it  is  called  "  the  freeing  of  a  direc- 
tion." In  explanation  of  this  name,  it  is  to  be  ob- 
served  that  in    Valerius  Terminus  the  practical  point 

1  I  refer  to  my  preface  to  Valerius  Terminus  for  an  illustration  of  some 
of  the  difficultien  of  this  very  obscure  tract. 

2  Val.  Ter.  c.  17. 


THE  PHILOSOPHICAL  WORKS.  ^X 

of  view  predominates.  Every  instance  in  which  a 
given  nature  is  produced  is  regarded  as  a  direction  for 
its  artificial  production.  If  air  and  water  are  mingled 
together,  as  in  snow,  foam,  &c.,  whiteness  is  the  result. 
This  then  is  a  direction  for  the  production  of  white- 
ness, since  we  have  only  to  mingle  air  and  water  to- 
gether in  order  to  produce  it.  But  whiteness  may  be 
produced  in  other  ways,  and  the  direction  is  therefore 
not  free.  We  proceed  gradually  to  free  it  by  rejecting, 
by  means  of  other  instances,  the  circumstances  of  this 
which  are  unessential :  a  process  which  is  the  exact 
counterpart  of  the  Exclusiva  of  the  Novum  Organum, 
The  instance  I  have  given  is  Bacon's,  who  developes  it 
at  some  length. 

Here  then  we  have  Bacon's  method  treated  entirely 
from  a  practical  point  of  view.  This  circumstance  is 
worthy  of  notice  because  it  serves  to  explain  why 
Bacon  always  assumes  that  the  knowledge  of  Forms 
would  greatly  increase  our  command  over  nature,  that 
it  "  would  enfranchise  the  power  of  man  unto  the 
greatest  possibility  of  works  and  effects."  It  has  been 
asked  what  reason  Bacon  had  for  this  assumption. 
"  Whosoever  knoweth  any  Form,"  he  has  said  in  the 
Advancement^  "  knoweth  the  utmost  possibility  of  su- 
perinducing that  nature  upon  any  variety  of  nature." 
Beyond  question,  the  problem  of  superinducing  the 
nature  is  reduced  to  the  problem  of  superinducing  the 
Form ;  but  what  reason  have  we  for  supposing  that  the 
one  is  more  easy  of  solution  than  the  other  ?  If  we 
knew  the  Form  of  malleability,  that  is,  the  conditions 
which  the  intimate  constitution  of  a  body  must  fulfil 
in  order  that  it  may  be  malleable,  does  it  follow  that 
we  could  make  glass  so  ?     So  far  as  these  questions 


92  GENERAL  PREFACE  TO 

admit  of  an  answer,  Valerius  Terminus  appears  to  sug- 
gest it.  Bacon  connected  the  doctrine  of  Forms  with 
practical  operations,  because  this  doctrine,  so  to  speak, 
represented  to  him  his  original  notion  of  the  freeing  of 
a  direction,  which,  as  the  phrase  itself  implies,  had  alto- 
gether a  practical  significance. 

Even  in  the  Novum  Organum  the  definition  of  the 
Form  is  made  to  correspond  with  the  praeceptum  ope- 
randi, or  practical  direction.^  The  latter  is  to  be  "  cer- 
tum,  liberum,  et  disponens  sive  in  ordine  ad  actionem." 
Now  a  direction  to  produce  the  Form  as  a  means  of 
producing  the  given  nature  is  certain,  because  the  pres- 
ence of  the  Form  necessarily  determines  that  of  the 
nature.  It  is  free,  because  it  requires  only  that  to  be 
done  which  is  necessary,  since  the  nature  can  never  be 
present  unless  its  Form  is  so  too.  Thus  far  the  agree- 
ment between  the  practical  and  the  scientific  view  is 
satisfactory.  But  to  the  third  property  which  the 
practical  direction  is  to  possess,  namely  its  being  in 
ordine  ad  actionem,  or  such  as  to  facilitate  the  pro- 
duction of  the  proposed  result,  corresponds  the  condi- 
tion that  the  Form  is  to  be  "  the  limitation  of  a  more 
general  nature ; "  that  is  to  say,  the  Form  presents  it- 
self as  a  limitation  of  something  more  general  than  the 
given  nature,  and  as  determining,  not  merely  logically 
but  ^  also  causatively,  the  existence  of  the  latter.  At 
this  point  the  divergence  between  the  practical  and  the 
scientific  view  becomes  manifest ;  practical  operations 
do  not,  generally  speaking,  present  to  us  anything  anal- 
ogous to  the  limitation  here  spoken  of,  and  there  is  no 
reason  to  suppose  that  it  is  easier  to  see  how  this  limi- 

1  Nov.  Org.  ii.  4.,  which  is  the  best  comment  on  the  dictum,  Knowledge 
is  power. 


THE  PHILOSOPHICAL  WORKS.  93 

tation  is  to  be  introduced  than  to  see  how  the  original 
problem,  the  H  apx%  TrpoKct/xevor,  may  be  solved.  But 
this  divergence  seems  to  show  that  the  two  views  are  in 
their  origin  heterogeneous ;  that  the  one  contains  the 
fundamental  idea  of  Bacon's  method,  while  the  other 
represents  the  historical  element  of  his  philosophy.  We 
shall  however  hereafter  have  occasion  to  suggest  con- 
siderations which  may  seem  to  modify  this  conclusion. 

(12.)  In  a  survey  of  Bacon's  method  it  is  not  ne- 
cessary to  say  much  of  the  doctrine  of  prerogative 
instances,  though  it  occupies  the  greater  part  of  the 
second  book  of  the  Novum  Organum.  It  belongs  to 
the  unfinished  part  of  that  work ;  at  least  it  is  prob- 
able that  its  practical  utility  would  have  been  explained 
when  Bacon  came  to  speak  of  the  Adminicula  Induc- 
tionis. 

Twenty-seven  kinds  of  instances  are  enumerated, 
which  are  said  to  excel  ordinary  instances  either  in 
their  practical  or  their  theoretical  usefulness.  To  the 
word  instance  Bacon  gives  a  wide  range  of  signification. 
It  corresponds  more  nearly  to  observation  than  to  any 
other  which  is  used  in  modern  scientific  language. 

Of  some  classes  of  these  instances  collections  are  to 
be  made  for  their  own  sake,  and  independently  of  any 
investigation  into  particular  natures.  Such,  for  in- 
stance, are  the  instantiae  conformes ;  Bacon's  exam- 
ples of  which  are  mostly  taken  from  comparative 
anatomy.  One  of  them  is  the  analogy  between  the 
fins  of  fishes,  the  feet  of  quadrupeds,  and  the  feet 
and  wings  of  birds  ;  another,  the  analogy  of  the  beak 
of  birds  and  the  teeth  of  other  animals,  &c.-^ 

1  Nov.  Org.  ii.  27.  It  does  not  seem  that  Bacon  added  much  to  what  he 
found  in  Aristotle  on  the  subject  of  these  analogies. 


94  GENERAL  PREFACE  TO 

The  other  classes  of  prerogative  instances  have  es- 
pecial reference  to  particular  investigation,  and  are  to 
be  collected  when  individual  tables  of  comparence  are 
formed. 

It  would  seem  from  this  that  the  theory  of  preroga- 
tive instances  is  intended  to  guide  us  in  the  formation 
of  these  tables.  But  it  is  difficult  to  see  how  the  cir- 
cumstances which  give  any  instance  its  prerogative 
could  have  been  appreciated  a  priori.  An  instantia 
crucis,^  to  take  the  most  celebrated  of  all,  has  its  dis- 
tinguishing character  only  in  so  far  as  it  is  viewed  with 
reference  to  two  contending  hypotheses.  In  forming 
at  the  outset  of  an  inquiry  the  appropriate  tables,  noth- 
ing would  have  led  the  interpreter  to  perceive  its  pecu- 
liar value. 

This  theory,  whatever  may  be  its  practical  utility, 
may  supply  us  with  new  illustrations  of  the  importance 
in  Bacon's  method  of  the  process  of  exclusions. 

At  the  head  of  the  list  —  and  placed  there,  we  may 
presume,  from  the  importance  of  the  end  which  they 
promote  —  stand  the  instantiae  solitariae,  whose  prerog- 
ative it  is  to  accelerate  the  Exclusiva.^  These  are 
instances  which  exhibit  the  given  nature  in  subjects 
which  have  nothing  in  common,  except  that  nature 
itself,  with  the  other  subjects  which  present  it  to  us. 
Thus  the  colours  shown  by  the  prism  or  by  crystals 
are  a  solitary  instance  of  colour,  because  they  have 
nothing  in  common  with  the  fixed  colours  of  flowers, 
gems,  &c.  Whatever  therefore  is  not  independent  of 
the  particular  constitution  of  these  bodies  must  be  ex- 
cluded from  the  form  of  colour. 

Next  to  the  instantiae  solitariae  are  placed  the  instan- 
1  Nov.  Org.  ii.  36.  9  Nov.  Org.  ii.  22. 


THE  PHILOSOPHICAL  WORKS.  96 

tiae  migrantes,  which  show  the  given  nature  in  the  act 
of  appearing  or  of  disappearing ;  as  when  glass,  being 
pounded,  becomes  white.  Of  these  it  is  said  that  they 
not  only  accelerate  and  strengthen  the  Exclusiva,  but 
also  confine  within  narrow  limits  the  Affirmative,  or 
Form  itself,  by  showing  that  it  is  something  which  is 
given  or  taken  away  by  the  observed  change.  A  little 
farther  on  Bacon  notices  the  danger  in  these  cases  of 
confounding  the  efficient  cause  with  the  Form,  and 
concludes  by  saying  "  But  this  is  easily  remedied  by 
a  legitimately  performed  Exclusiva." 

Other  remarks  to  the  same  effect  might  be  made 
with  reference  to  other  classes  of  instances  ;  but  these 
are  probably  sufficient. 

I  shall  now  endeavour  to  give  an  account  of  Ba- 
con's views  on  some  questions  of  philosophy,  which  are 
not  immediately  connected  with  the  reforms  he  pro- 
posed to  introduce. 

(13.)  It  has  sometimes,  I  believe,  been  supposed  that 
Bacon  had  adopted  the  atomic  theory  of  Democritus. 
This  however  is  by  no  means  true  ;  but  certainly  he  /^ 
often  speaks  much  more  favourably  of  the  systems  of 
the  earlier  physicists,  and  especially  of  that  of  Democ- 
ritus, than  of  the  philosophy  of  Plato  and  Aristotle. 
In  doing  this  he  may,  perhaps,  have  been  more  or  less 
influenced  by  a  wish  to  find  in  antiquity  something 
with  which  the  doctrines  he  condemned  might  be  con- 
trasted. But  setting  this  aside,  it  is  certain  that  these 
systems  were  more  akin  to  his  own  views  than  the  doc- 
trine of  the  schools  of  which  Socrates  may  be  called 
the  founder.  The  problems  which  they  proposed  were 
essentially  physical,  —  given  certain  material  first  prin- 


96  GENERAL  PREFACE  TO 

dples,  to  determine  the  origin  and  causes  of  all  phe- 
nomena. They  were  concerned,  for  the  most  part,  with 
that  which  is  accessible  to  the  senses,  or  which  would 
be  so  if  the  senses  were  sufficiently  acute.  In  this  they 
altogether  agree  with  Bacon,  who,  though  he  often 
speaks  of  the  errors  and  shortcomings  of  the  senses, 
yet  had  never  been  led  to  consider  the  question  which 
stands  at  the  entrance  of  metaphysical  philosophy, 
namely  whether  the  subjective  character  of  sensation 
does  not  necessarily  lead  to  scepticism,  if  no  higher 
grounds  of  truth  can  be  discovered.  The  scepticism 
of  Protagoras,  and  Plato's  refutation  of  it,  seemed  to 
him  to  be  both  but  idle  subtleties.  Plato,  Aristotle, 
and  their  followers,  were  in  his  opinion  but  a  better 
kind  of  sophists.  What  Dionysius  said  to  Plato,  that 
his  discourse  was  but  dotage,  might  fitly  be  applied  to 
them  all.^ 

It  cannot  be  denied,  that  to  Bacon  all  sound  philos- 
ophy seemed  to  be  included  in  what  we  now  call  the 
natural  sciences ;  and  with  this  view  he  was  naturally 
led  to  prefer  the  atomic  doctrine  of  Democritus  to  any 
metaphysical  speculation.  Every  atomic  theory  is  an 
attempt  to  explain  some  of  the  phenomena  of  matter 
by  means  of  others ;  to  explain  secondary  qualities  by 
means  of  the  primary.  And  this  was  what  Bacon 
himself  proposed  to  do  in  investigating  the  Forms  of 
simple  natures.  Nevertheless  he  did  not  adopt  the 
peculiar  opinions  of  Democritus  and  his  followers.  In 
the  Novum  Organum  he  rejects  altogether  the  notion  of 
a  vacuum  and  that  of  the  unchangeableness  of  matter .^ 
His  theory  of  the  intimate  constitution  of  bodies  does 

1  Redargut.  Phil,  et  Nov.  Org.  i.  71. 

2  Nov.  Org.  ii.  8.    Compare  Cogit.  De  Nat.  Rerum. 


THE  PHILOSOPHICAL  WORKS.  97 

not,  lie  remarks,  relate  to  atoms  properly  so  called,  but 
only  to  the  actually  existing  ultimate  particles.  Bacon 
cannot  therefore  be  said  to  be  a  follower  of  Democri- 
tus,  though  he  has  spoken  of  him  as  being,  of  all  the 
Greek  philosophers,  the  one  who  had  the  deepest  in- 
sight into  nature.^ 

But  though  Bacon  was  not  an  atomist,  he  was  what 
has  been  called  a  mechanical  physiologist.  Leibnitz's 
remark  that  the  restorers  of  philosophy  ^  all  held  the 
principle  that  the  properties  of  bodies  are  to  be  ex- 
plained by  means  of  magnitude,  figure,  and  motion 
(a  statement  which  envelopes  every  such  theory  of 
matter  as  that  of  Descartes,  together  with  the  old 
atomic  doctrine),  is  certainly  true  of  Bacon. 

(14.)  The  opinion  which  Bacon  had  formed  as  to 
the  class  of  subjects  which  ought  to  be  included  in 
Summary  Philosophy  (the  English  phrase  by  which 
he  renders  the  expression  he  sometimes  uses,  namely 
prima  philosophia),  is  worthy  of  attention. 

In  the  writings  of  Aristotle,  the  first  philosophy 
denotes  the  science  which  since  his  time  has  been 
called  metaphysics.  It  is  the  science  of  first  princi- 
ples, or  as  he  has  himself  defined  it,  the  science  of 
that  which  is,  as  such.  In  the  first  book  of  the  Meta- 
physics we  find  a  proof  of  the  necessity  of  having  such 
a  science,  distinct  from  and  in  a  manner  superior  to 
all  others. 

Bacon,  adopting  Aristotle's  name,  applied  it  differ- 
ently. With  him,  the  first  philosophy  is  divided  into 
two  parts.     Of  these  the  first  is  to  be  a  receptacle  of 

1  Nov.  Org.  i.  51. ;  also  Parm.  Teles,  and  Dem.  Phil. 

2  Namely,  the  Cartesians,  Verulam,  Hobbes,  &c.     See  his  letter  to  Tho- 
masius,  p.  48.  of  the  edition  of  his  philosophical  works  by  Erdmann. 

VOL.  I.  7 


9S  GENERAL  PREFACE  TO 

the  axioms  which  do  not  belong  exclusively  to  particu- 
lar sciences,  but  are  common  to  more  than  one ;  wliile 
the  second  is  to  inquire  into  the  external  or  adventi- 
tious conditions  of  existences  —  such  as  the  much  and 
the  little,  the  like  and  the  unlike,  the  possible  and  im- 
possible, &c. 

In  illustration  of  the  contents  of  the  first  part, 
Bacon  quotes  several  axioms  which  are  applicable  in 
more  than  one  science.  Of  these  the  first  is,  "  If  to 
unequals  are  added  equals,  the  sums  are  unequal," 
which  is  a  mathematical  principle,  but  which.  Bacon 
says,  refeiTing  to  the  distinction  laid  down  by  Aris- 
totle between  commutative  and  distributive  justice, 
obtains  also  in  moral  science ;  inasmuch  as  it  is  the 
rule  by  which  distributive  justice  must  be  guided. 
The  next  is,  "  Things  which  agree  with  a  third,  agree 
with  one  another,"  —  which  is  also  a  mathematical 
principle,  but  yet,  differently  stated,  forms  the  foun- 
dation of  the  theory  of  syllogism.  Thus  far  Bacon's 
doctrine  does  not  materially  dissent  from  Aristotle's, 
who  has  taught  the  necessity  of  recognising  in  all 
sciences  two  kinds  of  principles,  those  which  are 
proper  to  the  subject  of  each  science,  and  those  which, 
connecting  themselves  with  the  doctrine  of  the  cate- 
gories, are  common  to  all.  The  last  are  in  his  nomen- 
clature axioms,  though  Bacon,  following  probably  Ra- 
mus, who  in  his  turn  followed  Cicero  and  the  Stoics, 
gives  a  much  more  general  sense  to  this  word ;  and 
it  is  to  be  remarked  that  Aristotle  has  given  as  an 
instance  of  an  axiom  the  first  of  the  two  which  I  have 
quoted  from  Bacon,  or  at  any  rate  another  which  is 
in  effect  equivalent  to  it.  But  most  of  the  instances 
which  Bacon  goes  on  to  give  are  of  a  different  na- 


THE  PHILOSOPHICAL  WORKS.  99 

ture.  They  are  not  derived  from  the  laws  of  thought, 
but  on  the  contrary  involve  an  empirical  element,  and 
therefore  are  neither  self  evident,  nor  capable  of  an  k 
priori  proof.  Thus  the  axiom  that  "  a  discord  resolved, 
into  a  concord  improves  the  harmony,"  is,  Bacon  says, 
not  only  true  in  music,  but  also  in  ethics  and  the  doc- 
trine of  the  affections.  But  this  axiom  is  in  its  literal 
sense  merely  a  result  of  observation,  and  its  application 
to  moral  subjects  is  clearly  only  analogical  or  tropical. 
Again,  that  "  the  organs  of  the  senses  are  analogous 
to  instruments  which  produce  reflection,"  is.  Bacon 
says,  true  in  perspective,  and  also  in  acoustics ;  being 
true  both  of  the  eye  and  ear.  Here  we  have  a  result 
of  observation  which  is  made  to  enter  into  two  differ- 
ent sciences  simply  in  virtue  of  the  classification  em- 
ployed. For  this  axiom,  if  true,  properly  belongs  to 
physiology,  and  neither  to  perspective  nor  to  acoustics ; 
though  in  a  secondary  and  derivative  manner  a  portion 
of  the  truth  it  includes  may  be  introduced  into  these 
sciences.  And  so  on.  There  is  however  one  of  these 
axioms  which  is  of  higher  authority :  "  Quantum  na- 
turae nee  minuitur  nee  augetur :  "  which.  Bacon  says, 
is  true  not  only  in  physics,  but  also  in  natural  theology, 
if  it  be  stated  in  a  modified  form ;  viz.  if  it  be  said  that 
it  belongs  to  Omnipotence  to  make  something  out  of 
nothing,  or  vice  versa.  Of  this  axiom  it  may  be  re- 
marked, that  it  is  common  to  physics  and  natural 
theology  simply  because  the  subjects  of  these  sciences 
are,  in  some  measure,  common  to  both ;  wherein  it 
differs  from  the  Aristotelian  conception  of  an  axiom. 
But  it  is  of  more  interest  to  observe,  that  this  axiom 
of  which  the  truth  is  derived  from  our  notion  of  sub- 
stance, and  which   can   never   be   established   by   an 


100  GENERAL  PREFACE  TO 

empirical  demonstration,  is  constantly  quoted  by  Ba- 
con as  a  principle  of  incontestable  truth  ;  of  which  his 
theory  of  specific  gravities  is  in  some  sort  only  an 
application. 

The  question  arises  both  with  regard  to  this  axiom 
and  to  the  others,  In  wliat  manner  Bacon  supposed 
that  they  ought  to  be  demonstrated ;  or,  if  he  thouglit 
they  required  no  demonstration,  in  what  manner  he 
conceived  that  the  mind  apprehended  their  truth  ? 
He  has  certainly  affirmed  in  express  terms  that  there 
can  be  only  two  ways  of  arriving  at  truth,  namely 
syllogism  and  induction  ;  both  of  which  are  manifestly 
inapplicable  to  some  at  least  of  the  principles  which  he 
includes  in  the  philosophia  prima.  But  whether  he 
•would  have  admitted  that  this  dictum  admits  of  ex- 
ception in  relation  to  these  cases,  or  on  the  other 
hand  had  not  been  led  to  consider  the  nature  of  the 
difficulty  which  they  present,  we  have,  I  think,  no 
means  of  deciding.  It  is  to  be  observed  that  the 
philosophia  prima  is  spoken  of  as  a  collection  (recep- 
taculum)  of  axioms  —  a  phrase  which  implies  that  it  is 
not  a  science  in  itself,  having  its  own  principles  and 
an  independent  development,  but  that,  contrariwise, 
it  derives  from  the  contributions  of  other  sciences  the 
elements  of  which  it  is  composed.  Of  the  second  part 
we  are  unable  to  speak  more  definitely  than  of  the 
first.  It  is  obviously  a  reflexion  of  the  Aristotelian 
doctrine  of  the  categories,^  from  which,  however. 
Bacon  intended  to  contrast  it  by  requiring  that  the 
^'  conditiones  entium,"  which  he  has  doubtless  called 
transcendent  from  their  applicability  to  all  classes  of 

1  Trendelenberg  has  accordinglj'  quoted  the  passages  in  the  De  Augmtntis 
which  relate  to  it,  in  the  historical  part  of  his  work  on  the  categories. 


I 


THE  PHILOSOPHICAL  WORKS.  101 

objects,  should  be  treated  not  logically  but  physi- 
cally.^ 

But  then  what  are  the  questions  to  be  resolved  in 
this  mode  of  treating  them?  Bacon  gives  some  ex- 
amples of  the  discussions  which  ought  to  occupy  this 
part  of  philosophy.  The  first  is,  why  there  is  so  much 
of  one  kind  of  substance,  and  so  little  of  another  — 
why,  for  instance,  so  much  more  iron  in  the  world 
than  gold,  &c.  This  belongs  to  the  inquiry  "  de  multo 
et  parvo."  Again,  in  treating  "  de  simili  et  diverso," 
it  ought  to  be  explained  why  between  dissimilar  species 
are  almost  always  interposed  others  which  partake  of 
the  nature  of  both,  and  form,  as  it  were,  ambiguous 
species  —  for  instance,  bats  between  birds  and  quadru- 
peds, or  moss  between  corruption  and  plants,  &c. 
The  difficulty  however  which  I  have  already  men- 
tioned in  speaking  of  the  other  part  of  the  philosophia 
prima  recurs  with  reference  to  this,  namely  by  what 
method  were  the  questions  here  proposed  to  be  an- 
swered? If  by  induction,  by  induction  on  what 
data  ?  and  if  not,  by  what  other  way  of  arriving  at 
truth  ? 

The  illustrations  which  Bacon  has  given,  and  per- 
haps his  way  of  looking  at  the  whole  subject,  connect 
themselves  with  what  has  recently  been  called  palae- 
tiology.  The  questions  which  Bacon  proposes  are 
questions  as  to  how  that  which  actually  exists,  and 
which  in  the  present  order  of  things  will  continue  to 
exist,  came  into  being  —  whether  abruptly  or  by  slow 
transitions,  and  under  what  agency.  He  seems  to 
point,  though  from  a  distance,  to  discussions  as  to 
the  formation  of  strata  and  the  succession  of  species.. 

1  De  Augmeiitis  iii.  4. 


102  GENERAL  PREFACE  TO 

Yet  on  the  other  hand  the  discussion  on  Like  and 
Unhke  was  to  include  at  least  one  portion  of  a  differ- 
ent character,  namely  why,  in  despite  of  the  maxim 
"  similia  similibus  gaudent,"  iron  does  not  attract  iron 
but  the  magnet,  nor  gold  gold,  but  quicksilver. 

(15.)  Another  subject,  sufficiently  interesting  to  be 
here  mentioned,  though  less  connected  with  Bacon's 
general  views,  is  the  doctrine  which  he  entertained 
touching  the  nature  of  the  soul.  He  distinguishes  in 
several  parts  of  his  writings  between  the  animal  soul, 
common,  at  least  in  kind,  to  man  and  to  the  brutes, 
and  the  immortal  principle  infused  by  the  divine  favour 
into  man  only.^  To  the  latter  he  gave  the  name  of 
spiraculum,  which  was  of  course  suggested  by  the  text, 
"  Spiravit  in  faciem  ejus  spiraculum  vitai."  M.  Bouil- 
let,  in  his  edition  of  Bacon's  philosophical  works,^  con- 
demns this  doctrine  of  man's  having  two  souls,  and 
goes  on  to  remark  that  Bacon  was  led  to  adopt  it  in 
deference  to  the  opinions  of  the  schoolmen,  and  that  it 
is  also  sanctioned  by  S.  Augustine.  In  these  remarks 
he  is  much  less  accurate  than  usual ;  the  truth  being 
that  the  doctrine  of  the  duality  of  the  soul  is  con- 
demned very  strongly  by  S.  Augustine  and  by  the 
schoolmen,  and  that  there  is  no  doubt  as  to  the  source 
from  which  Bacon  derived  it,  namely  from  the  writ- 
ings of  Telesius.  The  notion  of  a  lower  soul,  distinct 
in  essence  from  the  higher  principle  of  man's  nature, 
is  in  reality  much  older  than  Telesius.  We  find  it  for 
instance  among  the  Manichees  —  a  circumstance  which 
makes  it  singular  that  S.  Augustine  should  have  been 
supposed  to  countenance   it.      Both  in  his  work  De 

1  De  Augmentis  iv.  3. 

'i  CEuvres  Philosophiques  de  Bacon.    Paris,  1834.  —J.  8. 


THE  PHILOSOPHICAL  WORKS.  103 

^  L 

Ecclesice  Dogmatihus^  and  nearly  in  the  same  words 
in  that  De  Animd^  he  rejects  in  the  most  precise  and 
accurate  manner  the  doctrine  of  two  distinct  souls, 
affirming  that  there  is  but  one,  which  is  at  once  the 
principle  of  nutrition,  of  sensation,  and  of  reason.  In 
opposing  the  tenets  of  the  Manicheeans,  he  has  more 
than  once  condemned  the  same  doctrine,  though  less  at 
length  than  in  the  works  just  mentioned.  The  school- 
men also  peremptorily  rejected  the  doctrine  which  M. 
Bouillet  has  affirmed  that  Bacon  derived  from  them. 
Thus  S.  Thomas  Aquinas  says,  "  Impossibile  est  in 
uno  homine  esse  plures  animas  per  essentiam  differen- 
tes,  sed  una  tantum  est  anima  intellectiva  quae  vege- 
tativaB  et  sensitivag  et  intellectivae  officiis  fungitur."  ^ 
And  this  follows  at  once  from  the  received  opinion, 
that  the  soul  is  joined  to  the  body  as  its  form  (ut  fornia 
unitur  corpori).  It  would  be  easy  to  multiply  cita- 
tions to  the  same  effect ;  but  as  no  schoolman  could 
venture  to  contradict  an  emphatically  expressed  opin- 
ion of  S.  Augustine,  it  appears  unnecessary  to  do  so.^ 

Telesius  of  Cozensa,  whom  Bacon  has  commended 
as  "  the  best  of  the  novellists,"  w^as  one  of  the  Italian 
reformers  of  philosophy.  Tennemann's  remark  that 
the  reform  which  he  attempted  to  introduce  was  but 

1  S.  Thorn.  Prim.  Q.  76.  a.  3.  Cond. 

2  With  what  bold  ignorance  the  schoolmen  are  sometimes  spoken  of  is 
well  seen  in  Dr.  Gutwauer's  preface  to  his  edition  of  Leibnitz  De  Prin- 
cipio  Jndividui.  The  sixth  proposition  in  the  Corollarium  attached  to  this 
disputation  is  as  follows :  —  "  Hominis  solum  una  est  anima  quae  vegetati- 
vam  et  sensitlvam  virtualiter  includat."  The  learned  Doctor  declares  that 
in  this  statement  Leibnitz  set  himself  in  direct  opposition  to  the  schoolmen, 
and  that  it  contains  the  germ  of  Leibnitz's  own  psychology;  the  statement 
being  almost  a  literal  transcript  of  that  of  St.  Thomas  Aquinas.  Sum.  i. 
Q.  76.  a.  3.,  to  which  I  have  already  referred.  Leibnitz  scarcely  thought 
that  in  following  the  Angelic  Doctor,  he  was  protesting  against  scholas- 
ticism. 


104  GENERAL   PREFACE  TO 

partial,  as  having  reference  only  to  the  natural  sciences, 
is  not  altogether  accurate,  but  it  describes  with  suffi- 
cient correctness  the  general  character  of  his  writings. 
They  contain  an  attempt  to  explain  all  phenomena, 
including  those  of  animal  life,  on  the  hypothesis  of  the 
continuous  conflict  and  reciprocal  action  of  two  formal 
principles,  heat  and  cold.  His  other  doctrines  are 
either  subordinated  to  this  kind  of  dualism,  or  are 
merely  the  necessary  complements  of  a  system  of  phi- 
losophy. In  proposing  to  inquire  into  the  nature  and 
origin  of  the  soul,  he  had  no  other  end  in  view  than  to 
arrive  at  an  explanation  of  the  phenomena  of  sensa- 
tion, voluntary  motion,  &c.,  which  should  be  in  accord- 
ance with  his  fundamental  hypothesis.  He  therefore 
sets  out  from  the  physiological  point  of  view ;  and  in 
order  to  explain  the  phenomena  of  animal  and  vegeta- 
ble life,  refers  them  to  an  indwelling  spiritus,  or  animal 
soul,  which  in  plants  resides  in  the  bark  and  fibres,  and 
in  animals  in  the  white  and  exsanguine  parts  of  the 
body,  the  bones  being  however  excepted.^  The  ani- 
mal and  vegetable  souls  are  in  essence  alike,  but  the 
latter  is  "  paulo  quam  qui  in  animalibus  inest  crassior." 
In  both  cases  the  origin  of  this  anima  is  the  same  ;  it 
is  educed  from  the  seed  (educta  ex  semine),  and  is  to 
all  intents  as  truly  material  as  any  other  part'  of  the 
body. 

In  the  application  of  these  views  to  the  soul  of  man, 
Telesius  was  met  by  considerations  of  another  order. 
The  soul  educed  ex  semine,  was  (like  the  body  which 
it  animated,  and  of  which  it  was  only  the  subtlest  por- 
tion) propagated  by  generation  ;  whereas  it  was  decided 
by  orthodox  theology  that  souls  are  not  ex  traduce,  do 
1  De  Rerum  Nat.  v.  1.  et  vi.  26. 


THE  PHILOSOPHICAL   WORKS.  105 

not  pass  from  parent  to  child  in  the  way  Telesius  must 
have  supposed.  The  soul  is  a  gift,  which  after  death 
is  to  return  to  Him  who  gave  it.  I  do  not  conceive 
that  Telesius's  attempt  to  co-ordinate  this  doctrine  with 
his  own  views  arose  merely  from  a  wish  to  avoid  the 
imputation  of  heresy.  His  writings  are,  I  think,  free 
from  that  tone  of  mocking  deference  to  authority  by 
which  those  of  many  of  his  contemporaries  are  disfig- 
ured. They  have,  on  the  contrary,  much  of  the  mel- 
ancholy earnestness  which  characterises  those  of  his 
disciple  Campanella.  The  difference  between  the  fac- 
ulties of  men  and  brutes  appeared  to  him  to  be  such 
that  merely  a  subtler  organisation  of  the  spiritus  would 
be  insufficient  to  account  for  it.  Man's  higher  faculties 
are  to  be  ascribed  to  a  higher  principle,  and  this  can 
only  be  conceived  of  as  a  divinely  formed  soul.  The 
question  as  to  the  relation  between  the  two  souls  may 
be  presented  under  two  aspects,  namely  what  are  the 
faculties  in  man  which  ought  to  be  ascribed  to  each  of 
them  ?  and  again  are  these  two  souls  wholly  indepen- 
dent, and  if  not,  how  are  they  connected  ?  The  crite- 
rion by  which  Telesius  would  decide  what  ought  to  be 
reserved  as  the  peculiar  appanage  of  the  divinely  cre- 
ated soul,  appears  to  be  this  —  that  which  in  man  is 
analogous  to  the  faculties  we  recognise  in  brutes  ought 
to  be  ascribed  to  the  principle  by  which  they  are  ani- 
mated and  which  we  possess  in  common  with  them. 
Whatever,  on  the  contrary,  seems  peculiar  to  man, 
more  especially  the  sense  of  right  and  wrong,  which 
is  the  foundation  of  all  morality,  ought  to  be  ascribed 
to  the  principle  which  it  is  our  prerogative  to  possess.^ 
As    to   the   connexion    between    the    two,    Telesius 

1  De  Rerum  Natura,  v.  2. 


106  GENERAL  PREFACE  TO 

decides  "  both  on  grounds  of  human  reason  and  from 
the  authority  of  Scripture  "  that  they  cannot  be  wliolly 
independent  of  each  other,  and  he  accordingly  affirms 
that  the  divinely  created  soul  is  the  Form  of  the  whole 
body,  and  especially  of  the  spiritus  itself.  That  the 
soul  is  the  Form  of  the  body  he  could  not  without  heresy 
deny,^  although  he  condemns  Aristotle  for  saying  so ; 
asserting  that  Aristotle  refers  to  the  spiritus,  and  not 
to  the  true  soul,  with  which  probably  he  was  unac- 
quainted.'^ The  tendency  of  these  views  is  towards 
materialism;  the  immaterial  principle  being  annexed 
to  the  system,  as  it  were,  ab  extra.  Accordingly  Te- 
lesius's  disciple  Donius,  whom  Bacon  has  more  than 
once  referred  to,  omits  it  altogether.^ 

Comparing  the  views  of  Telesius  with  those  of 
Bacon,  we  see  that  in  both  the  duality  of  the  soul  is 
distinctly  asserted,  and  that  in  both  the  animal  soul 
is  merely  material.*  Our  knowledge  of  the  divinely 
derived  principle  must  rest  principally  on  revelation. 
Let  this  knowledge  be  drawn,  he  counsels  us,  from  the 
same  fountain  of  inspiration  from  whence  the  substance 
of  the  soul  itself  proceeded. 

Bacon  rejects  or  at  least  omits  Telesius's  formula, 
that  this  higher  soul  is  the  Form  of  the  body  —  a  for- 
mula to  which  either  in  his  system  or  that  of  Telesius 
no  definite  sense  could  be  attached.     He  differs  from 

1  The  collection  known  as  the  Clementines  contains  an  authoritative  de- 
cision on  this  point.  "  Ut  quisque  deinceps  asserere  defendere  aut  tenere 
pertinaciter  prsesumpserit,  quod  anima  rationalis  non  sit  forma  corporis  hu- 
mani  per  se  et  esaentialiter  tanquam  hajreticus  sit  censendus."  I  quote 
from  Vulpes  on  Duns  Scotus,  Disp.  46.  a.  5.  To  this  decision  Telesius 
seems  to  allude,  De  Rer.  Nat.  v.  40.    Campanella  has  expressly  mentioned  it 

2  De  Rer.  Nat.  v.  3. 

*  See  his  De  Nat.  Hominis. 

*  Proceeding  e  matricibus  elementorum,  De  Augm.  iv.  8. 


THE  PHILOSOPHICAL  WORKS.  107 

his  predecessor  in  this  also,  that  with  him  the  spiritus 
is  more  a  physiological  and  less  a  psychological  hypoth- 
esis than  with  Telesius  —  it  is  at  least  less  enwrapped 
in  a  psychological  system  than  we  find  it  in  the  De 
JRerum  Naturd. 

On  the  other  hand,  he  has  not,  I  think,  recognised 
so  distinctly  as  Telesius  or  Campanella  the  prmciple 
that  to  the  rational  soul  alone  is  to  be  referred  the  idea 
of  moral  responsibility ;  and  the  fine  passage  on  the 
contrast  of  public  and  private  good  in  the  seventh  book 
of  the  De  Augmentis  seems  to  show  (if  Bacon  meant 
that  the  analogy  on  which  it  is  based  should  be  accepted 
as  anj'-thing  more  than  an  illustration)  that  he  con- 
ceived that  something  akin  to  the  distinction  of  right 
and  wrong  is  to  be  traced  in  the  workings,  conscious 
or  unconscious,  of  all  nature. 

(16.)  We  are  here  led  to  mention  another  subject, 
on  which  again  the  views  of  Telesius  appear  to  have  in- 
fluenced those  of  Bacon.  That  all  bodies  are  animated, 
that  a  principle  of  life  pervades  the  whole  universe, 
and  that  each  portion,  beside  its  participation  in  the  life 
of  the  world,  has  also  its  proper  vital  principle,  are  doc- 
trines to  which  in  the  time  of  Bacon  the  majority  of 
philosophical  reformers  were  at  least  strongly  inclined. 
The  most  celebrated  work  in  which  they  are  set  forth 
is  perhaps  the  De  Sensu  Rerum  of  Campanella.  The 
share  which  it  had  in  producing  the  misfortunes  of  his 
life  is  well  known,  and  need  not  here  be  noticed. 

In  one  of  his  letters  to  Thomasius,^  Leibnitz  points 

out  how  easy  the  transition  is  from  the  language  which 

the  schoolmen  held  touching  substantial  forms  and  the 

workings  of  nature  to  that  of  Campanella:  "  Ita  reditur 

1  P.  48.  of  Erdmann's  edition  of  his  philosophical  works. 


108  GENERAL  PREFACE  TO 

• 

ad  tot  deunculos  quot  formas  sabstantiales  et  Gentilem 
prope  polytheismum.  Et  certe  omnes  qui  de  siib- 
stantiis  illis  incorporalibus  corporum  loquuntur  non 
possunt  mentem  suam  explicare  nisi  translatione  a  Men- 
tibus  sumpta.  Hinc  enim  attributus  illis  appetitus  vel 
instinctiis  ille  naturalis  ex  quo  et  sequitur  cognitio  nat- 
uralis,  hinc  illud  axioma;  Natura  nihil  facit  frustra, 
omnis  res  fugit  sui  destructionem,  similia  similibus 
gaudent,  materia  appetit  formam  nobiliorem,  et  alia  id 
genus.  Quum  tamen  revera  in  natura  nulla  sit  sapi- 
entia,  nullus  appetitus,  ordo  vero  pulcher  ex  eo  oriatur, 
quia  est  horologium  Dei."  To  the  censure  implied  in 
these  remarks  Aristotle  is  himself  in  some  measure 
liable,  seeing  that  he  ascribed  the  various  changes 
which  go  on  around  us  to  the  half-conscious  or  uncon- 
scious workings  of  an  indwelling  power  which  pervades 
all  things,  and  to  which  he  gives  the  name  of  Nature. 
Nature  does  nothing  in  vain  and  of  things  possible 
realises  the  best,  but  she  does  not  act  with  conscious 
prevision.  She  is,  so  to  speak,  the  instinct  of  the  uni- 
verse. 

It  is  on  account  of  these  views  that  Bacon  charges 
Aristotle  with  having  set  aside  the  doctrine  of  a  prov- 
idence, by  putting  Nature  in  the  place  of  God.^  Nev- 
ertheless Bacon  himself  thought  it  possible  to  explain 
large  classes  of  phenomena  by  referring  them,  not  cer- 
tainly to  the  workings  of  Nature,  but  to  the  instincts 
and  appetites  of  individual  bodies.  His  whole  doctrine 
of  simple  motions  is  full  of  expressions  which  it  is  very 
difficult  to  understand  without  supposing  that  Bacon 
had  for  the  time  adopted  the  notion  of  universally  dif- 
fused sensation.     Th 

1  De  Aug.  iii.  4. 


THE  PHILOSOPHICAL  WORKS.       ^  109 

virtue  of  which  bodies,  as  delighting  in  mutual  contact, 
will  not  suffer  themselves  to  be  separated.  All  bodies, 
we  are  told,  abhor  a  solution  of  continuity,  and  the 
rising  of  cream  is  to  be  explained  by  the  desire  of  homo- 
geneous elements  for  one  another. 

The  distinction  which  Bacon  has  elsewhere  taken 
between  sensation  and  perception,  which  corresponds 
to  Leibnitz's  distinction  between  apperception  and  per- 
ception, does  not  appear  to  accord  with  these  expres- 
sions. He  there  asserts  that  inanimate  bodies  have 
perception  without  sensation.  But  such  words  as  dedre 
and  horror  imply  not  only  a  change  worked  in  the  body 
to  which  they  are  applied  in  virtue  of  the  presence  of 
another,  but  also  a  sense  of  that  presence,  —  that  is,  in 
Bacon's  language,  not  only  perception  but  sensation. 

The  contrast  between  the  expressions  I  have  quoted 
and  those  of  which  he  made  use  in  other  parts  of 
his  writings,  is  remarkable.  In  stating  the  doctrine  of 
simple  motions,  he  speaks  as  if  all  phenomena  were  to 
be  explained  by  means  of  the  desires  and  instincts  of 
matter,  every  portion  of  which  is  more  or  less  conscious- 
ly sentient.  But  in  other  passages  we  find  what  at 
first  appears  to  be  a  wholly  different  view,  namely  that 
phenomena  are  to  be  explained  by  the  site,  form,  and 
configuration  of  atoms  or  ultimate  particles,  capable 
neither  of  desire  nor  fear,  and  in  all  their  motions 
simply  fulfilling  the  primary  law  impressed  on  them 
by  Providence. 

Nevertheless  there  is  here  no  real  inconsistency.  For 
Bacon,  following  Telesius,  ascribed  all  the  phenomena 
of  animal  life  to  the  spiritus,  which,  though  it  is  the 
subtlest  portion  of  the  body  which  it  animates,  is  not- 
withstanding as  truly  material  as  any  other  part.     In 


110  GENERAL  PREFACE  TO 

every  body,  whether  animated  or  not,  dwells  a  portion 
of  spirit,  and  it  was  natural  therefore  to  ascribe  to  it 
some  share  of  the  powers  which  the  more  finely  consti- 
tuted spirits  of  animals  were  supposed  to  possess.  How 
far  however  this  analogy  between  animate  and  inani- 
mate bodies  ought  to  be  carried,  was  a  doubtful  ques- 
tion ;  and  we  need  not  be  surprised  to  find  that  Bacon 
sometimes  denies  and  sometimes  appears  to  admit  that 
the  latter  as  well  as  the  former  are,  to  a  certain  extent 
at  least,  consciously  sentient.  But  in  all  cases  he  pro- 
posed to  explain  the  phenomena  of  animal  life  by  means 
of  the  ultimate  constitution  of  matter.  Thus  such 
phenomena  as  the  rising  of  cream,  the  subsidence  of 
the  lees  of  wine,  the  clinging  of  gold  leaf  round  the 
finger,  &c.,  were  to  be  explained  in  the  first  instance 
by  the  instincts  and  appetites  of  portions  of  matter, 
and  afterwards  to  receive  a  deeper  and  more  funda- 
mental explanation  when  these  instincts  and  appetites 
were  themselves  shown  to  result  from  the  site,  form, 
and  configuration  of  the  ultimate  particles  of  which  all 
bodies  are  composed. 

To  the  doctrine  of  universally  diffused  sensation,  so 
far  as  he  adopted  it,  Bacon  was  led  by  the  writings  of 
many  of  his  contemporaries,  and  in  particular  by  those 
of  Telesius.  Brucker  has  remarked,  and  with  perfect 
truth,  that  this  doctrine  is  stated  as  distinctly,  though 
not  so  conspicuously,  by  Telesius  as  by  Campanella. 
Added  to  which  this  doctrine  serves  to  explain  phenom- 
ena of  which,  without  it,  no  explanation  could  readily 
be  given.  Thus  Bacon  is  much  disposed  to  ridicule 
Gilbert  for  the  pains  he  had  bestowed  on  the  subject 
of  electrical  attraction,  affirming  that  it  is  merely  the 
result  of  the  power  which  friction  possesses  to  excite 


THE  PHILOSOPHICAL  WORKS.  Ill 

the  appetite  of  bodies  for  contact.  This  appetite  "  ae- 
rem  non  bene  tolerat,  sed  aliud  tangibile  mavult." 

(17.)  Bacon's  opinion  as  to  Final  Causes  has  often 
been  discussed.  It  seems  however  scarcely  necessary 
to  refute  the  interpretation  which  on  no  just  grounds 
has  been  given  to  the  phrase,  "  causarum  finaliura 
inquisitio  tanquam  virgo  Deo  consecrata  nihil  parit."  ^ 
Nihil  parit,  as  the  context  plainly  shows,  [means  simply 
7wn  parit  opera]  ?  Bacon  is  speaking  of  the  classifica- 
tion of  physics  and  metaphysics  —  the  one  being  the 
science  of  the  material  and  efficient  cause,  and  the 
other  containing  two  parts,  namely  the  doctrine  of 
forms  and  the  doctrine  of  final  causes.  To  physics 
corresponds  in  practical  application  mechanica  or  me- 
chanics—  to  metaphysics,  magia  or  natural  magic. 
But  magia  corresponds  to  metaphysique  because  the 
latter  contains  the  doctrine  of  Forms  ;  that  of  final 
causes  admitting  from  its  nature  of  no  practical  appli- 
cation. It  is  this  idea  which  Bacon  has  expressed  by 
saying  that  the  doctrine  in  question  is,  as  it  were,  a 
consecrated  virgin. 

It  is  not  sufficiently  remarked  that  final  causes  have 
often  been  spoken  of  without  any  reference  to  a  benev- 
olent intention.  When  it  is  said  that  the  final  cause  of 
a  stone's  falling  is  "  locus  deorsum,"  the  remark  is  at 
least  but  remotely  connected  with  the  doctrine  of  an 
intelligent  providence.  We  are  to  remember  that  Ba- 
con has  expressly  censured  Aristotle  for  having  made 
use  of  final  causes  without  referring  to  the  fountain 

1  De  Augm.  iii.  5.     See  note  on  the  place.  —  J.  8. 

2  I  have  supplied  these  words  to  complete  the  sentence,  which  ends  ab- 
ruptly at  the  bottom  of  a  page,  a  fresh  page  having  apparently  been  substi- 
tuted for  that  which  originally  followed.  —  /.  S. 


112  GENERAL  PREFACE  TO 

from  which  they  flow^,  namely  the  providence  of  the 
Creator.  And  in  this  censure  he  has  found  many  to 
concur. 

Again,  in  any  case  in  which  the  benevolent  intention 
can  be  perceived,  we  are  at  liberty  to  ask  by  what 
means  and  according  to  what  laws  this  benevolent 
intention  is  manifested  and  made  efficient.  If  this 
question  is  not  to  be  asked,  there  is  in  the  first  place  an 
end  of  physical  science,  so  far  as  relates  to  every  case 
in  which  a  benevolent  intention  has  been  or  can  be 
recognised ;  and  in  the  second,  the  argument  a  posteri- 
ori founded  on  the  contrivance  displayed  in  the  w^orks 
of  creation  is  entirely  taken  away. 

This  is,  in  effiict,  what  Bacon  says  in  the  passage  of 
the  De  Augmentis  in  which  he  complains  of  the  abuse 
of  final  causes.  If,  he  affirms,  the  physical  cause  of 
any  phenomenon  can  be  assigned  as  well  as  the  final, 
so  far  is  this  from  derogatino;  from  our  idea  of  the  di- 
vine  wisdom,  that  on  the  contrary  it  does  but  confirm 
and  exalt  it.  "  Dei  sapientia  effulget  mirabilius  cum 
natura  aliud  agit,  providentia  aliud  elicit,  quam  si  sin- 
gulis schematibus  et  motibus  naturalibus  providentiae 
characteres  essent  impressi."  ^  And  a  little  farther  on 
he  expresses  an  opinion  which  we  shall  do  well  always 
to  remember,  namely  that  so  far  is  the  study  of  phys- 
ical causes  from  withdrawing  men  from  God  and  provi- 
dence, that  on  the  contrary  those  who  have  occupied 
themselves  in  searching  them  out  have  never  been  able 
to  find  the  end  of  the  matter  without  having  recourse 
at  length  to  the  doctrine  of  divine  providence. 

In  one  respect  Bacon  seems  to  have  overlooked  the 
advantage  which  is  to  be  derived  from  the  study  of 
1  De  Aug.  iii.  4. 


THE  PHILOSOPHICAL  WORKS.  113 

final  causes.  In  the  sciences  which  relate  to  animal 
and  vegetable  life,  the  conviction  that  every  part  of  the 
organisation  has  its  appropriate  function  which  con- 
duces to  the  well-being  of  the  whole,  serves  not  only  to 
direct  our  thoughts  to  the  wisdom  of  the  Creator,  but 
also  to  guide  our  investigation  into  the  nature  of  the 
organisation  itself. 

(18.)  It  will  now,  I  think,  be  well  to  attempt  to 
arrange  the  fundamental  ideas  of  Bacon's  system  in  the 
order  in  which,  as  we  may  conceive,  they  presented 
themselves  to  his  mind.  To  do  this  will  necessarily 
involve  some  degree  of  repetition  ;  but  it  will  enable 
us  to  form  a  better  idea  of  the  scope  and  spirit  of  his 
philosophy. 

When,  at  the  outset  of  his  philosophical  life,  he 
looked  round  on  the  visible  universe,  it  would  seem 
that  to  him  the  starry  heavens,  notwithstanding  the 
grandeur  of  the  spectacle  they  present  to  us,  were  of 
less  interest  than  things  on  earth.  The  stars  in  their 
courses  declare  the  glory  of  God  ;  but,  excepting  the 
great  lights  which  rule  the  day  and  night,  they  exert 
no  conspicuous  influence  on  the  welfare  of  mankind. 
And  on  the  other  hand  it  is  certain  that  we  can  in  no- 
wise affect  the  causes  by  which  these  phenomena  are 
produced.  But  on  the  earth  beneath,  and  in  the 
waters  under  the  earth.  Nature  is  perpetually  working 
in  ways  which  it  is  conceivable  that  we  may  be  able  to 
imitate,  and  in  which  the  beneficence  of  the  Creator, 
wherein  His  glory  is  to  us  chiefly  visible,  is  everywhere 
to  be  traced.  Wherever  we  turn,  we  see  the  same 
spectacle  of  unceasing  and  benevolent  activity.  From 
the  seed  of  corn  Nature  developes  the  stalk,  the  blade, 

VOL.  I.  8 


114  GENERAL  PREFACE  TO 

and  the  ear,  and  superinduces  on  the  yet  immature 
produce  the  qualities  which  make  it  fit  for  the  suste- 
nance of  man.  And  so,  too,  animal  life  is  developed 
from  its  first  rudiments  to  all  the  perfection  which  it  is 
capable  of  attaining.  And  though  this  perfection  is 
necessarily  transitory,  yet  Nature,  though  she  cannot 
perpetuate  the  individual,  yet  continues  the  species  by 
unceasing  reproduction. 

But  the  contemplation  of  God's  works,  glorious  as 
they  are,  is  not  the  whole  of  man's  business  here  on 
earth.  For  in  losing  his  first  estate  he  lost  the  domin- 
ion over  the  creatures  which  was  its  highest  privilege, 
and  ever  since  has  worn  out  few  and  evil  days,  exposed 
to  want,  sickness,  and  death.  His  works  have  all  been 
vanity  and  vexation  of  spirit,  his  labour  nearly  profit- 
less, his  knowledge  for  the  most  part  useless.  Is  his 
condition  altogether  hopeless,  or  may  it  not  be  possible 
to  soften,  though  not  to  set  aside,  the  effects  of  the 
primal  curse  ?  To  this  question  Bacon  unhesitatingly 
made  answer,  that  of  His  great  mercy  God  would  bless 
our  humble  endeavours  to  restore  to  suffering  human- 
ity some  part  at  least  of  what  it  had  lost ;  and  thus  he 
has  more  than  once  described  the  instauration  of  the 
sciences  as  an  attempt  to  regain,  so  far  as  may  be,  that 
of  which  the  Fall  deprived  us. 

A  deep  sense  of  the  misery  of  mankind  is  visible 
throughout  his  writings.  The  principal  speaker  in  the 
Redargutio  Philosophiarum,  and  the  son  [father]  of 
Solomon's  House  in  the  New  Atlantis^  both  express 
Bacon's  idea  of  what  the  philosopher  ought  to  be  ;  and 
of  both  it  is  said  that  their  countenance  was  as  the 
countenance  of  one  who  pities  men.  Herein  we  see 
the  reason  why  Bacon  has  oflen  been  called  an  utili- 


THE  PHILOSOPHICAL  WORKS.  115 

tarian  ;  not  because  lie  loved  truth  less  than  others,  but 
because  he  loved  men  more. 

The  philosopher  is  therefore  not  merely  to  contem- 
plate the  works  of  the  Creator,  but  also  to  employ  the 
knowledge  thus  obtained  for  the  rehef  of  man's  estate. 
If  we  ask  how  this  is  to  be  done,  we  find.  Bacon  tells 
us  (and  here  he  still  seems  to  recur  to  the  idea  that  the 
new  philosophy  is  to  be  in  some  sort  a  restoration  to 
man  of  his  original  condition),  that  as  no  one  can  enter 
into  the  kingdom  of  heaven  "nisi  sub  persona  infantis," 
so,  too,  in  order  to  obtain  a  real  and  fruitful  insight 
into  Nature,  it  is  necessary  to  become  as  a  little  child, 
to  abnegate  received  dogmas  and  the  idols  by  which 
the  mind  is  most  easily  beset,  and  then  to  follow  with 
childlike  singleness  of  purpose  the  indications  which 
Nature  gives  us  as  to  how  her  operations  are  per- 
formed. For  we  can  command  Nature  only  by 
obeying  her  ;  nor  can  Art  avail  anything  except  as 
Nature's  handmaiden.  We  can  affect  the  conditions 
under  which  Nature  works ;  but  things  artificial  as 
well  as  things  natural  are  in  reality  produced  not  by 
Art  but  Nature.  Our  power  is  merely  based  upon 
our  knowledge  of  the  procedure  which  Nature  follows. 
She  is  never  really  thwarted  or  controlled  by  our  oper- 
ations, though  she  may  be  induced  to  depart  from  her 
usual  course,  and  under  new  and  artificial  conditions  to 
produce  new  phenomena  and  new  substances. 

Natural  philosophy,  considered  from  this  point  of 
view,  is  therefore  only  an  answer  to  the  question.  How 
does  Nature  work  in  the  production  of  phenomena  ? 
When,  to  take  a  trivial  instance,  she  superinduces  yel- 
lowness on  the  green  leaf,  or  silently  and  gradually 
transforms   ice    into    crystal,   we   ask   how   are    these 


116  GENERAL  PREFACE  TO 

changes  brought  about  ?  —  what  conditions  are  neces- 
sary and  sufficient  in  order  that  the  phenomena  we 
observe  may  be  engendered  ?  If  we  knew  what  these 
conditions  are,  we  might  ourselves  be  able  to  determine 
their  existence,  and  then  the  corresponding  phenomena 
would  necessarily  follow,  since  the  course  of  Nature  is 
absolutely  uniform. 

At  this  point  of  the  development  of  Bacon's  system, 
the  question  of  method  would  naturally  present  itself 
to  him.  Having  determined  what  the  object  of  our 
inquiries  is  to  be,  we  must  endeavour  to  find  a  way  of 
attaining  it. 

For  this  end  Bacon,  as  we  have  seen,  proposes  to 
examine  all  the  cases  in  which  the  phenomenon  to  be 
reproduced  has  been  observed,  and  to  note  all  the  con- 
ditions which  in  each  case  accompany  its  production. 
Of  all  these  those  only  can  be  necessary  which  are  uni- 
versally concomitant.  Again  he  proposes  to  observe 
all  the  cognate  cases  in  which,  though  certain  of  the 
conditions  before  mentioned  are  present,  they  are  not 
accompanied  by  the  required  phenomenon.  By  these 
two  classes  of  observations  all  the  superfluous  condi- 
tions may  be  rejected,  and  those  which  remain  are 
what  we  seek.  Wherever  we  can  determine  their  ex- 
istence we  can  produce  the  phenomenon  in  question. 

This  process  is  what  Bacon  calls,  in  Valerius  Termi- 
nus^ the  freeing  of  a  direction,  and  in  his  later  writings 
the  investigation  of  the  Form. 

His  thinking  that  this  process  would  in  all  cases,  or 
even  generally,  be  successful,  arose  from  his  not  hav- 
ing sufficiently  appreciated  the  infinite  variety  and  com- 
plexity of  Nature.  Thus  he  strongly  condemns  as  most 
false  and  pernicious  the  common  opinion  that  the  num- 


THE  PHILOSOPHICAL  WORKS.  117 

ber  of  individual  phenomena  to  be  observed  is  sensibly 
infinite,  and  commends  Democritus  (a  commendation 
which  seems  rather  to  belong  to  Lucretius)  for  having 
perceived  that  the  appearance  of  limitless  variety  which 
the  first  aspect  of  Nature  presents  to  us  disappears  on  a 
closer  inspection. 

The  transition  from  this  view  of  Nature  to  the  idea 
that  it  was  possible  to  form  an  alphabet  of  the  uni- 
verse, and  to  analyse  all  phenomena  into  their  real 
elements,  is  manifestly  easy. 

By  the  new  method  of  induction  it  would  be  possible 
to  ascertain  the  conditions  requisite  and  sufficient  for 
the  production  of  any  phenomenon ;  and  as  this  de- 
termination was  meant  chiefly  to  enable  us  to  imitate 
Nature,  or  rather  to  direct  her  operations,  Bacon  was 
naturally  led  to  assume  that  the  conditions  in  question 
would  be  such  that  it  would  in  all  cases  be  possible  to 
produce  them  artificially.  Now  the  power  of  man  is 
limited  to  the  relations  of  space.  He  brings  bodies 
together,  he  separates  them  ;  but  Nature  must  do  the 
rest.  On  the  other  hand  the  conditions  of  the  exist- 
ence of  any  phenomenon  must  be  something  which  in- 
heres more  closely  in  the  essence  of  the  substance  by 
which  that  phenomenon  is  exhibited  than  the  phenome- 
non itself.  And  this  something  is  clearly  the  inward 
configuration  of  the  substance  ;  that  is,  the  form  and 
arrangement  &c.  of  its  ultimate  particles.  Whiteness, 
for  instance,  depends  on  an  even  arrangement  of  these 
particles  in  space ;  and  herein  we  perceive  a  perfect 
analogy  between  what  man  can  do  and  what  Nature 
requires  to  be  done.  The  familiar  processes  of  the  arts 
consist  simply  in  giving  particular  forms  to  portions  of 
matter,  in  arranging  them  and  setting  them  in  motion 

( 


118  GENERAL  PREFACE  TO 

according  to  certain  rules.  Between  arranging  stones 
80  as  to  form  a  house,  and  arranging  particles  so  as  to 
produce  whiteness,  there  is  no  difference  but  that  of 
scale.  So  in  other  cases.  The  difference  of  scale  once 
set  aside,  it  seemed  to  follow  that  the  knowledge  of  the 
Form  would  in  all  cases  lead  to  great  practical  results. 

Thus  far  of  the  end  which  the  new  philosophy 
proposes  to  itself,  and  of  the  method  which  it  must 
employ.  The  next  question  relates  to  the  mode  of 
procuring  and  arranging  the  materials  on  which  this 
method  is  to  work.  In  this  part  of  the  subject  we 
again  perceive  the  influence  of  Bacon's  opinion  touch- 
ing the  limitedness  of  Nature.  No  one  acquainted 
with  the  history  of  natural  philosophy  would  think  it 
possible  to  form  a  collection  of  all  the  facts  which  are 
to  be  the  materials  on  which  any  science  is  to  operate, 
antecedently  to  the  formation  of  the  science  itself. 

In  the  first  place,  the  observations  necessary  in  order 
to  the  recognition  of  these  facts  would  never  have 
been  made  except  under  the  guidance  of  some  precon- 
ceived idea  as  to  the  subject  of  observation ;  and  in  the 
second,  the  statement  which  embodies  the  result  of  ob- 
servation always  involves  some  portion  of  theory.  Ac- 
cording to  the  common  use  of  language,  it  is  a  fact  and 
not  a  theory  that  in  ordinary  refraction  the  sine  of  the 
angle  of  incidence  is  to  the  sine  of  the  angle  of  refrac- 
tion in  a  given  ratio.  But  the  observations  on  which 
this  statement  is  based,  and  the  statement  itself,  presup- 
pose the  recognition  of  a  portion  of  the  theory  of  light, 
namely  that  light  is  propagated  in  straight  lines  —  in 
other  words,  they  presuppose  the  conception  of  a  ray. 
Nor  would  these  observations  have  been  made  but  for 
the  idea  in  the  mind  of  the  observers  that  the  magni- 


THE  PHILOSOPHICAL  WORKS. 


119 


tude  of  the  angle  of  refraction  depends  on  that  of  the 
angle  of  incidence. 

As  we  advance  farther  in  any  science,  what  we  call 
facts  involve  more  and  more  of  theory.  Thus  it  is 
a  fact  that  the  tangent  of  the  angle  of  polarisation  is 
equal  to  the  index  of  refraction.  But  no  one  could 
have  made  the  observations  which  prove  it,  or  have 
stated  their  result  in  words,  without  a  distinct  concep- 
tion, first  of  the  law  of  refraction,  and  secondly  of  the 
distinguishing  character  of  polarised  light. 

The  history  of  science  and  the  nature  of  the  case 
concur  in  showing  that  observation  and  theory  must  go 
on  together;  —  it  is  impossible  that  the  one  can  be 
completed  before  the  other  begins.  Now  although 
Bacon  did  not  think  that  observation  and  experiments 
might  altogether  be  laid  aside  when  once  the  process 
of  interpretation  had  begun  (we  see  on  the  contrary 
that  one  of  the  works  of  Solomon's  House  was  the 
trying  of  experiments  suggested  by  previously  obtained 
conclusions),  he  certainly  thought  it  possible  so  to 
sever  observation  from  theory  that  the  process  of  col- 
lecting facts  and  that  of  deriving  consequences  from 
them  might  be  carried  on  independently  and  by  differ- 
ent persons.  This  opinion  was  based  on  an  imperfect 
apprehension  of  the  connexion  between  facts  and  the- 
ories ;  the  connexion  appearing  to  him  to  be  merely 
an  external  one,  namely  that  the  former  are  the  ma- 
terials of  the  latter.  With  these  views  that  which  has 
been  already  noticed  touching  the  finiteness  of  Nature, 
namely  that  there  are  but  a  finite  and  not  very  large 
number  of  things  which  for  scientific  purposes  require 
to  be  observed,^  is  altogether  in  accordance. 

1  See  the  Phaenomena  Universi,  and  the  Partis  secundas  Del.,  &c. 


120  GENERAL  PREFACE  TO 

The  facts  on  which  the  new  philosophy  was  to  be 
based,  being  conceivable  apart  from  any  portion  of 
theory,  and  moreover  not  excessively  numerous,  they 
might  be  observed  and  recorded  within  a  moderate 
length  of  time  by  persons  of  ordinary  diligence. 

If  this  registering  of  facts  were  made  a  royal  work, 
it  might.  Bacon  seems  to  have  thought,  be  completed 
in  a  few  years :  he  has  at  least  remarked  that  unless 
this  were  done,  the  foundation  of  the  new  philosophy 
could  not  be  laid  in  the  lifetime  of  a  single  generation. 
The  instauration,  he  has  said  in  the  general  preface,  is 
not  to  be  thought  of  as  something  infinite  and  beyond 
the  power  of  man  to  accomplish ;  nor  does  he  believe 
that  its  mission  can  be  fully  completed  (rem  omnino 
perfici  posse)  within  the  limits  of  a  single  life.  Some- 
thing was  therefore  left  for  posterity  to  do ;  and  prob- 
ably the  more  Bacon  meditated  on  the  work  he  had  in 
hand,  the  more  was  he  convinced  of  its  extent  and 
difficulty.  But  the  Distributio  Operis  sufficiently  shows 
that  he  believed,  when  he  wrote  it,  that  the  instaura^ 
tion  of  the  sciences  might  speedily  become  an  opus 
operatum.  Of  the  ffistoria  Naturalis  on  which  it  was 
to  be  based  be  there  speaks,  not  less  than  of  the  Novum 
Organum^  as  of  a  work  which  he  had  himself  accom- 
plished, — "  Tertia  pars  operis  complectitur  Phaenom- 
ena  Universi,"  —  not  "  complecti  debet."  Doubtless 
the  preface  was  written  before  the  work  itself  was 
commenced ;  still  if  he  had  not  thought  it  possible  to 
make  good  what  he  here  proposes  to  do,  he  would  have 
expressly  said  so.^ 

1  The  sixth  part,  containing  the  new  philosophy  itself,  is  spoken  of  at  tho 
end  of  the  Distributio  as  at  least  an  inchoate  work,  which  others  naust  finish, 
but  to  which  he  hopes  to  give  "  initia  non  coutemueudo." 


THE  PHILOSOPHICAL  WOKKS.  121 

In  a  letter  to  Fulgenzio,  written  probably  when  Ba- 
con was  "dagli  anni  e  da  fortuna  oppresso,"  he  remarks 
that  "  these  things  "  (the  instauration  of  the  sciences) 
require  some  ages  for  the  ripening  of  them.  But 
though  he  despaired  of  completing  his  design  himself, 
and  even  thought  that  some  generations-  must  pass  be- 
fore it  received  its  consummation,  yet  he  always  re- 
garded it  as  a  thing  which  sooner  or  later  would  be 
effectually  accomphshed,  and  which  would  thenceforth 
remain  as  a  KTrjixa  es  dct.  His  instauration  of  the  sciences 
had  a  definite  end,  in  which  when  it  was  once  attained 
it  would  finally  acquiesce  ;  nor  is  there  anything  in  his 
writings  to  countenance  the  assumption  which  has  been 
often  made,  that  in  his  opinion  the  onward  progress  of 
knowledge  was  to  continue  throughout  all  time.  On 
the  contrary,  the  knowledge  which  man  is  capable  of 
might,  he  thought,  be  attained,  not  certainly  at  once, 
but  within  the  compass  of  no  very  long  period.  In 
this  doubtless  he  erred  ;  for  knowledge  must  always 
continue  to  be  imperfect,  and  therefore  in  its  best  es- 
tate progressive. 

Bacon  has  been  likened  to  the  prophet  who  from 
Mount  Pisgah  surveyed  the  Promised  Land,  but  left  it 
for  others  to  take  possession  of.  Of  this  happy  image 
perhaps  part  of  the  felicity  was  not  perceived  by  its 
author.  For  though  Pisgah  was  a  place  of  large  pros- 
pect, yet  still  the  Promised  Land  was  a  land  of  defi- 
nite extent  and  known  boundaries,  and  moreover  it  was 
certain  that  after  no  long  time  the  chosen  people  would 
be  in  possession  of  it  all.  And  this  agrees  with  what 
Bacon  promised  to  himself  and  to  mankind  from  the 
instauration  of  the  sciences. 

A  truer  image  of  the  progress  of  knowledge  may 


122  GENERAL  PREFACE  TO 

be  derived  from  the  symbol  which,  though  on  other 
grounds,  Bacon  himself  adopted.  Those  who  strive 
to  increase  our  knowledge  of  the  outward  universe 
may  be  said  to  put  out  upon  an  apparently  boundless 
sea :  they  dedicate  themselves 

''  To  impathed  waters  —  undreamed  shores ; " 

and  though  they  have  a  good  hope  of  success,  yet  they 
know  they  can  subdue  but  a  small  part  of  the  new 
world  which  lies  before  them. 

(19.)  In  this  respect  then,  as  in  others,  the  hopes 
of  Francis  Bacon  were  not  destined  to  be  fulfilled. 
It  is  neither  to  the  technical  part  of  his  method  nor 
to  the  details  of  his  view  of  the  nature  and  prog- 
ress of  science  that  his  great  fame  is  justly  owing. 
His  merits  are  of  another  kind.  They  belong  to  the 
spirit  rather  than  to  the  positive  precepts  of  his  phi- 
losophy. 

He  did  good  service  when  he  declared  with  all  the 
weight  of  his  authority  and  of  his  eloquence  that  the 
true  end  of  knowledge  is  the  glory  of  the  Creator  and 
the  relief  of  man's  estate.  The  spirit  of  this  declara- 
tion runs  throughout  his  writings,  and  we  trust  has 
worked  for  good  upon  the  generations  by  which  they 
have  been  studied.  And  as  he  showed  his  wisdom  in 
coupling  together  things  divine  and  human,  so  has  he 
shown  it  also  in  tracing  the  demarcation  between  them, 
and  in  rebuking  those  who  by  confounding  religion 
and  philosophy  were  in  danger  of  making  the  one 
heretical  and  the  other  superstitious. 

When,  not  long  before  Bacon's  time,  philosophy 
freed  itself  from  the  tutelage  of  dogmatic  theology, 
it  became  a  grave  question  how  their  respective  claims 


THE  PHILOSOPHICAL  WORKS.  123 


P 

^m  to  authority  might  be  most  fitly  co-ordinated.  It  was 
H  to  meet,  perhaps  rather  to  evade,  this  question,  that 
H  the  distinction  between  that  which  is  true  in  philos- 
ophy and  that  which  is  true  in  religion  was  proposed 
and  adopted.  But  it  is  difficult  to  believe  that  the 
mind  of  any  sincere  and  truth-loving  man  was  sat- 
isfied by  this  distinction.  Bacon  has  emphatically 
condemned  it.  "  There  is,"  he  affirms,  "  no  such 
opposition  between  God's  word  and  his  works."  Both 
come  from  Him  who  is  the  father  of  lights,  the  foun- 
tain of  all  truth,  the  author  of  all  good ;  and  both  are 
therefore  to  be  studied  with  diligence  and  humility. 
To  those  who  wish  to  discourage  philosophy  in  order 
that  ignorance  of  second  causes  may  lead  men  to  refer 
all  things  to  the  immediate  agency  of  the  first.  Bacon 
puts  Job's  question,  "An  oportet  mentiri  pro  Deo,"  — 
will  you  offer  to  the  God  of  truth  the  unclean  sacrifice 
of  a  lie  ? 

The  religious  earnestness  of  Bacon's  writings  be- 
comes more  remarkable  when  we  contrast  it  with  the 
tone  of  the  most  illustrious  of  his  contemporaries. 
Galileo's  works  are  full  of  insincere  deference  to  au- 
thority and  of  an  affected  disbelief  in  his  own  discov- 
eries. Surely  he  who  loves  truth  earnestly  will  be 
slow  to  believe  that  the  cause  of  truth  is  to  be  served 
by  irony.  But  we  must  not  forget  the  difference  be- 
tween the  circumstances  in  which  the  two  men  were 
placed. 

Next  to  his  determination  of  the  true  end  of  natural 
philosophy  and  of  the  relation  in  which  it  stands  to  nat- 
ural and  to  revealed  theology,  we  may  place  among 
Bacon's  merits  his  clear  view  of  the  essential  unity  of 
science.     He  often  insists  on  the   importance  of  this 


124  GENERAL  PREFACE  TO 

idea,  and  has  especially  commended  Plato  and  Par- 
menides  for  affirming  "  that  all  things  do  by  scale 
ascend  to  unity."  The  Creator  is  holy  in  the  multi- 
tude of  his  works,  holy  in  their  disposition,  holy  in 
their  unity :  it  is  the  prerogative  of  the  doctrine  of 
Forms  to  approach  as  nearly  as  possible  towards  the 
unity  of  Nature,  and  the  subordinate  science  of 
Physics  ought  to  contain  two  divisions  relating  to 
the  same  subject.  One  of  these  ought  to  treat  of 
the  first  principles  which  govern  all  phenomena,  and 
the  other  of  the  fabric  of  the  universe.^  All  classifi- 
cations of  the  sciences  ought  to  be  as  veins  or  mark- 
ings, and  not  as  sections  or  divisions  ;  nor  can  any 
object  of  scientific  inquiry  be  satisfactorily  studied 
apart  from  the  analogies  which  connect  it  with  other 
similar  objects. 

But  the  greatest  of  all  the  services  which  Bacon 
rendered  to  natural  philosophy  was,  that  he  perpetu- 
ally enforced  the  necessity  of  laying  aside  all  pre- 
conceived opinions  and  learning  to  be  a  follower  of 
Nature.  These  counsels  could  not  to  their  full  extent 
be  followed,  nor  has  he  himself  attempted  to  do  so. 
But  they  contain  a  great  share  of  truth,  and  of  truth 
never  more  needful  than  in  Bacon's  age.  Before  his 
time  doubtless  the  authority  of  Aristotle,  or  rather 
that  of  the  scholastic  interpretation  of  his  philosophy, 
was  shaken,  if  not  overthrown.  Nevertheless  the  sys- 
tematising  spirit  of  the  schoolmen  still  survived,  and 
of  the  reformers  of  philosophy  not  a  few  attempted 
to  substitute  a  dogmatic  system  of  their  own  for  that 
from  which  they  dissented. 

Nor  were   these   attempts   unsuccessful.     For   men 

i  The  latter  is  in  effect  what  ia  now  called  Kosmos. 


THE  PHILOSOPHICAL  WORKS.  125 

still  leaned  upon  authority,  and  accepted  as  a  test 
of  truth  the  appearance  of  completeness  and  scien- 
tific consistency.  This  state  of  things  was  one  of 
transition ;  and  probably  no  one  did  more  towards 
putting  an  end  to  it  than  Bacon.  To  the  dealers 
in  systems  and  to  their  adherents  he  opposed  the 
solemn  declaration,  that  they  only  who  come  in  their 
own  name  will  be  received  of  men.  He  constantly 
exhorted  the  seeker  after  truth  to  seek  it  in  intercourse 
with  Nature,  and  has  repeatedly  professed  that  he  was 
no  founder  of  a  sect  or  school.  He  condemned  the 
arrogance  of  those  who  thought  it  beneath  the  dignity 
of  the  philosopher  to  dwell  on  matters  of  observation 
and  experiment,  and  reminded  them  that  the  sun 
"  aeque  palatia  et  cloacas  ingreditur ;  nee  tamen  pol- 
luitur."  We  do  not,  he  continues,  erect  or  dedicate 
to  human  pride  a  capitol  or  a  pyramid;  we  lay  the 
foundations  in  the  mind  of  man  of  a  holy  temple, 
whereof  the  exemplar  is  the  universe.  Throughout 
his  writings  the  rejection  of  systems  and  authority  is 
coupled  with  the  assertion,  that  it  is  beyond  all  things 
necessary  that  the  philosopher  should  be  an  humble  fol- 
lower of  Nature.  One  of  the  most  remarkable  parts 
of  the  Novum  Organum  is  the  doctrine  of  Idola.  It 
is  an  attempt  to  classify  according  to  their  origin  the 
false  and  ill-defined  notions  by  which  the  mind  is 
commonly  beset.  They  come,  he  tells  us,  from  the 
nature  of  the  human  mind  in  general,  from  the  pecu- 
liarities of  each  man's  individual  mind,  from  his  inter- 
course with  other  men,  from  the  formal  teaching  of 
the  received  philosophies.  All  these  must  be  re- 
nounced and  put  away,  else  no  man  can  enter  into 
the  kingdom  which  is  to  be  founded  on  the  knowl- 


126  GENERAL  PREFACE  TO 

edge  of  Nature.^  Of  the  four  kinds  of  idols  Mersenne 
has  spoken  in  his  VSritS  des  Sciences,  published  in 
1625,  as  of  the  four  buttresses  of  the  Organum  of 
Verulam.  This  expression,  though  certainly  inaccu- 
rate, serves  to  show  the  attention  which  in  Bacon's 
time  was  paid  to  his  doctrine  of  idola.'^ 

His  rejection  of  syllogistic  reasoning  in  the  proposed 
process  for  the  establishment  of  axioms,  was  not  without 
utility.  In  the  middle  ages  and  at  the  reform  of  phi- 
losophy the  value  of  the  syllogistic  method  was  unduly 
exalted.  Bacon  was  right  in  denying  that  it  was  possi- 
ble to  establish  by  a  summary  process  and  a  priori  the 
first  principles  of  any  science,  and  thence  to  deduce  by 
syllogism  all  the  propositions  which  that  science  could 
contain ;  and  though  he  erred  in  rejecting  deductive 
reasoning  altogether,  this  error  could  never  have  ex- 
erted any  practical  influence  on  the  progress  of  science, 
while  the  truth  with  which  it  was  associated  was  a 
truth  of  which  his  contemporaries  required  at  least  to 
be  reminded.  The  reason  of  his  error  seems  to  have 
been  that  he  formed  an  incorrect  idea  of  the  nature 
of  syllogism,  regarding  it  rather  as  an  entirely  artificial 
process  than  as  merely  a  formal  statement  of  the  steps 
necessarily  involved  in  every  act  of  reasoning.  How- 
ever this  may  be,  it  is  certain  that  whenever  men 
attempted  to  set  aside  every  process  for  the  discovery 
of  truth  except  induction,  they  must  always  have  been 
led  to  recognise  the  impossibility  of  doing  so. 

Lastly,  the  tone  in  which  Bacon  spoke  of  the  future 
destiny  of  mankind  fitted  him  to  be  a  leader  of  the  age 

1  Nov.  Org.  i.  68.     The  word  idolon  is  used  by  Bacon  in  antithesis  to 
idea.     He  does  not  mean  by  it  an  idol  or  false  object  of  worship. 

2  Comoare  Gassendi,  Inst.  Log. 


THE  PHILOSOPHICAL  WORKS.  127 

in  which  he  lived.  It  was  an  age  of  change  and  of 
hope.  Men  went  forth  to  seek  in  new-found  worlds 
for  the  land  of  gold  and  for  the  fountain  of  youth ; 
they  were  told  that  yet  greater  wonders  lay  within 
their  reach.  They  had  burst  the  bands  of  old  au- 
thority ;  they  were  told  to  go  forth  from  the  cave 
where  they  had  dwelt  so  long,  and  look  on  the  light 
of  heaven.  It  was  also  for  the  most  part  an  age  of 
faith;  and  the  new  philosophy  upset  no  creed,  and 
pulled  down  no  altar.  It  did  not  put  the  notion  of 
human  perfectibility  in  the  place  of  religion,  nor  de- 
prive mankind  of  hopes  beyond  the  grave.  On  the 
contrary,  it  told  its  followers  that  the  instauration  of 
the  sciences  was  the  free  gift  of  the  God  in  whom  their 
fethers  had  trusted  —  that  it  was  only  another  proof 
of  the  mercy  of  Him  whose  mercy  is  over  all  his 
works. 


PHILOSOPHICAL  WOKKS 


PAET    L 

WORKS  PUBLISHED,  OR  DESIGNED  FOR  PUBLICATION,  AS  PARTS 
OF  THE  INSTAURATIO  MAGNA ; 

AKRANGED 
ACCORDING  TO  THE  ORDER  IN  WHICH   THEY   WERE   WRITTEN. 


Consilium  est  universum  opus  Instaurationis  potius  promovere  in  multis  quam 
perficere  in  paucis  ;  iioc  perpetuo  maximo  cum  ardore  (qualem  Deus  mentibus  ut 
plane  confidimus  addere  solet)  appetentes  ;  ut  quod  adhuc  nunquam  tentatum  sit 
id  ne  jam  frustra  tentetur.  —  Auctoris  Monitum,  1622. 


NOVUM    ORGANUM. 


NOTE. 

Mr.  Ellis's  preface  to  the  Novum  Organum  was  written  when 
he  was  travelling  abroad  and  had  not  his  books  of  reference  about 
him.  He  was  at  work  upon  it  the  night  he  was  taken  ill  at  Men- 
tone,  and  was  not  afterwards  able  either  to  finish  or  to  revise  it. 
I  have  added  a  page  or  two  at  the  end,  by  which  the  analysis  of 
the  first  book  is  completed.  Of  the  second  book  it  was  not  neces- 
sary to  say  anything ;  the  subject  of  it  being  Bacon's  method^ 
which  has  been  fully  discussed  in  the  General  Preface.  A  few 
bibliographical  inaccuracies  of  little  consequence  in  themselves  I 
have  corrected,  either  in  notes  or  by  the  insertion  of  words  within 
brackets.  These  were  merely  oversights,  hardly  avoidable  in  the 
first  draft  of  a  work  written  in  such  circumstances.  But  there 
are  also  a  few  opinions  expressed  incidentally  in  which  I  cannot 
altogether  concur,  though  they  have  evidently  been  adopted  de- 
liberately. With  regard  to  these  (Mr.  Ellis  not  being  in  a  con- 
dition to  enter  into  a  discussion  of  them)  I  had  no  course  but  to 
explain  the  grounds  of  my  dissent,  and  leave  every  man  to  decide 
for  himself  upon  the  questions  at  issue.  To  avoid  inconvenient 
interruptions  however,  I  have  thrown  my  arguments  into  an  ap- 
pendix, and  contented  myself  in  the  foot  notes  with  marking  the 
particular  expressions  which  I  hold  to  be  questionable.  —  /.  .S. 


PREFACE  TO  THE  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

BY  ROBERT  LESLIE  ELLIS. 


The  Novum  Organum  was  published  in  1620.  Cer- 
tain prolegomena  to  the  whole  of  the  Instanratio  were 
prefixed  to  it,  namely  a  Prooemium  beginning  "  Fran- 
ciscus  de  Verulamio  sic  cogitavit,"  a  dedication  to  King 
James,  a  general  preface,  and  an  account,  entitled  Dis- 
tributio  Operis,  of  the  parts  of  which  the  Instauratio 
was  to  consist.  Of  these  the  Novum  Organum  is  the 
second  ;  the  De  Augmentis,  which  was  not  then  pub- 
lished, occupying  the  place  of  the  first.  Accordingly 
in  most  editions  of  Bacon's  works  the  prolegomena  are 
prefixed,  not  to  the  Novum  Organum,  but  to  the  De 
Augmentis ;  and  this  is  doubtless  their  natural  place. 
Nevertheless  as  Bacon's  general  design  was  not  com- 
pleted, it  seems  better  to  allow  them  to  remain  in  their 
original  position,  especially  as  in  the  Prooemium  Bacon 
explains  why  he  publishes  one  portion  of  the  Instaura- 
tio apart  from  the  rest.  "  Decrevit,"  he  there  says, 
speaking  of  himself,  "  prima  quaeque  quae  perficere 
licuit  in  publicum  edere.  Neque  hsec  festinatio  am- 
bitiosa  fuit,  sed  soUicita,  ut  si  quid  illi  humanitus  accid- 
eret,  exstaret  tarn  en  design  atio  quaedam  ac  destinatio 
rei  quam  animo  complexus  est,"  &c. 

After  the  Prooemium  and  the  dedication  we  come  to 


132  PREFACE  TO 

the  Praefatio  Generalis,  in  which  Bacon  speaks  of  the 
unprosperous  state  of  knowledge  and  of  the  necessity 
of  a  new  method ;  and  then  follows  the  Distributio 
Operis.  The  Instauratio  is  to  be  divided  into  six  por- 
tions, of  which  the  first  is  to  contain  a  general  survey 
of  the  present  state  of  knowledge.  In  the  second  men 
are  to  be  taught  how  to  use  their  understanding  aright 
in  the  investigation  of  Nature.  In  the  third  all  the 
phenomena  of  the  universe  are  to  be  stored  up  as  in 
a  treasure-house,  as  the  materials  on  which  the  new 
method  is  to  be  employed.  In  the  fourth  examples  are 
to  be  given  of  its  operation  and  of  the  results  to  which 
it  leads.  The  fifth  is  to  contain  what  Bacon  had  ac- 
complished in  natural  philosophy  without  the  aid  of  his 
own  method,  but  merely  "  ex  eodem  intellectus  usu 
quem  alii  in  inquirendo  et  inveniendo  adhibere  consue- 
verunt."  It  is  therefore  less  important  than  the  rest, 
and  Bacon  declares  that  he  will  not  bind  himself  to  the 
conclusions  it  contains.  Moreover  its  value  will  alto- 
gether cease  when  the  sixth  part  can  be  completed, 
wherein  will  be  set  forth  the  new  philosophy  —  the 
result  of  the*  application  of  the  new  method  to  all  the 
phenomena  of  the  universe.  But  to  complete  this,  the 
last  part  of  the  Instauratio,  Bacon  does  not  hope :  he 
speaks  of  it  as  a  thing  "et  supra  vires  et  ultra  spes 
nostras  collocata." 

The  greater  part  of  the  plan  traced  in  the  Distri- 
butio remained  unfulfilled.  Not  to  speak  of  the  last 
division  of  the  Instauratio,  no  part  of  Bacon's  writings 
can  properly  be  referred  either  to  the  fourth  or  fifth, 
except  two  prefaces  which  are  found  among  the  frag- 
ments  published   by   Gruter.^      To   the  fifth   division 

1  Francisci  Baconi  de  Verulamio  Scripta  in  naturali  et  universali  Phil- 


THE  NOVUM  ORGANUM.  133 

however  M.  Bouillet^  is  disposed  to  refer  several  of 
Bacon's  philosophical  writings  ;  as,  for  instance,  the 
tracts  entitled  De  Fluxu  et  Refluxu  Maris,  and  Thema 
Ooeli.  But  though  they  correspond  with  the  descrip- 
tion which  Bacon  gives  of  the  contents  of  the  fifth  part 
of  the  Instauratio,  there  is  no  reason  to  suppose  that 
they  would  have  been  comprised  in  it.  They  were 
written  a  considerable  time  before  the  publication  of 
the  Novum  Organum ;  the  Thema  Cceli  being  clearly 
of  the  same  date  as  the  Descriptio  Globi  intellectuaUs, 
written  in  1612,^  and  the  De  Fluxu  et  Refluxu  Maris 
being  probably  written  before  Bacon  had  become  ac- 
quainted with  Galileo's  theory  of  the  tides.  This 
theory  was  published  in  1616  ;  and  it  is  reasonable  to 
suppose  that  Bacon,  who  speaks  of  it  in  the  Novum 
Organum,  would  have  mentioned  it  in  the  Be  Muxu, 
if  the  latter  had  not  been  written  either  before  it  was 
published,  or  but  a  short  time  afterwards.^  These 
tracts,  and  the  others  which  M.  Bouillet  mentions,  are 
clearly  occasional  writings  not  belonging  to  the  circuit 
of  the  Instauratio. 

osophia.  Amst.  1653.  For  a  particular  account  of  this  volume,  see  my 
preface  to  Part  III.  —  J.  S. 

1  (Euvres  Philosophiques  de  Bacon,  publi^es  d'apr^s  les  textes  originaux, 
avec  notice,  sommaires  et  ^claircissemens,  par  M.  N.  Bouillet.  Paris,  1834. 
— /.  S. 

2  See  the  Preface  to  the  Descriptio  Globi  inttUectualis.  —  J.  S. 

8  That  the  De  Fluxu  was  written  before  the  Thema  Cceli  is  almost  proved 
by  the  allusion  to  it  in  the  following  passage:  "  Verum  hujusce  rei  demon- 
strationes  et  evidentias  in  anticipatione  nostra  de  fluxu  et  refluxu  maris 
plene  tractavimus."  I  say  almost  proved,  because  Bacon  in  writing  a  piece 
which  was  designed  to  come  after  another  which  was  not  yet  written,  would 
sometimes  refer  to  that  other  as  if  it  were  already  done.  But  it  is  not  likely 
that  he  should  have  done  so  here ;  for  in  any  general  scheme  the  Thema 
Cceli  would  have  come  before  the  De  Fluxu.  In  a  letter  to  Bacon,  dated 
14th  April  1619,  Tobie  Matthew  speaks  of  Galileo's  having  answered  Ba- 
con's discourse  touching  the  flux  and  reflux  of  the  sea:  but  he  alludes  ap- 
parently to  a  discourse  of  Galileo's  on  that  subject  which  had  never  been 
printed.  —  J.  S. 


134  PREFACE  TO 

To  the  fourth  part  have  been  referred  the  Historia 
Ventorum^  the  Historia  Vitce  et  Mortis,  &c.  This 
however  is  contrary  to  Bacon's  description  of  them 
in  the  dedication  to  Prince  Charles  prefixed  to  the 
Historia  Ventorum.  They  are  there  spoken  of  as 
the  "primitiae  Historise  nostras  naturaHs."  Even  the 
general  title  with  which  the  Historia  Ventorum  and 
the  titles  of  five  other  Historiae  were  published,  shows 
that  they  belong  not  to  the  fourth  but  to  the  third  part 
of  the  Instauratio.  It  is  as  follows  :  —  Historia  Nat- 
uraHs ad  condendam  Philosophiam,  sive  Phcenomena 
Universi,  quce  est  Instaurationis  Magnoe  pars  tertia. 
It  is  moreover  manifest  that  as  the  fourth  part  was 
to  contain  applications  to  certain  subjects  of  Bacon's 
method  of  induction,  these  treatises,  in  which  the 
method  is  nowhere  employed,  cannot  belong  to  it. 
M.  Bouillet,  though  he  justly  dissents  from  Shaw's^ 
arrangement,  by  whom  they  are  referred  to  the  fourth 
part,  nevertheless  commits  an  error  of  the  same  kind 
by  introducing  into  this  division  of  the  Instauratio  a 
fragment  on  Motion,  published  by  Gruter  with  the 
title  Filum  LabyrintJd,  sive  Inquisitio  legitima  de 
Motu.  This  fragment,  which  is  doubtless  anterior 
to  the  Novum  Organum,  contains  many  thoughts  and 
expressions  which  are  found  more  perfectly  developed 
either  in  the  Novum  Organum  itself,  or  in  the  Dis- 
tributio  Operis.  It  is  not  to  be  supposed  that  Bacon, 
after  thus  expressing  himself  in  the  Distributio  — 
"  Neque  enim  hoc  siverit  Deus  ut  phantasiui  nostras 
somnium    pro    exemplari    mundi    edamus ;   sed    potius 

1  The  Philosophical  Works  of  Francis  Bacon,  Baron  of  Verulam,  &c.; 
methodised  and  made  English  from  the  Originals,  by  Peter  Shaw,  M.D. 
London,  1733.  — J.  S. 


r 


THE  NOVUM  ORGANUM.  135 


benigne  faveat  ut  apocalypsim  ac  veram  visionem 
vestigiorum  et  sigilloruin  Creatoris  super  creaturas 
scribamus  "  —  would  have  repeated  this  remarkable 
sentence  with  scarcely  any  alteration  in  another  part 
of  the  Instauratio  ;  ^  nor  that  he  would  have  repeated 
in  a  somewhat  less  finished  form  the  whole  substance 
of  the  hundred  and  twenty-fifth  aphorism  of  the  first 
book  of  the  Novum  Organum.  Yet  we  must  admit 
this  improbable  supposition,  if  we  decide  on  giving  to 
the  Inquisitio  legitima  the  place  which  M.  Bouillet 
has  assigned  to  it.  The  truth  is,  that  many  of  Ba- 
con's shorter  tracts  preserved  by  Gruter  and  others 
are  merely,  so  to  speak,  experimental  fragments,  of 
which  the  substance  is  embodied  in  his  more  finished 
writings. 

Of  the  fourth  and  fifth  parts  of  the  Instauratio 
nothing,  as  I  have  already  remarked,  has  been  pre- 
served except  the  prefaces,  if  indeed  any  other  por- 
tion of  them  ever  existed.  But  of  the  third,  though 
it  is  altogether  incomplete,  we  have  nevertheless  large 
fragments.  Two  years  after  the  publication  of  the 
Novum  Organum  Bacon  published  the  Historia  Natu- 
ralis  ad  condendam  Philosophiam,  which  has  been  al- 

1  I  doubt  whether  this  argument  can  be  safely  relied  upon.  Among  the 
works  which  were  certainly  meant  to  stand  as  part  of  the  Instauratio  sev- 
eral remarkable  passages  occur  twice  and  more  than  twice.  But  there  are 
other  grounds  for  concluding  that  the  Inquisitio  de  Mohi  was  written  soon 
after  the  Cogitata  et  Visa  (1607).  In  the  Commentanus  solufus,  a  kind  of 
diary  which  will  be  printed  among  the  Occasional  Works,  I  find  the  fol- 
lowing entry  under  the  date  July  26.  1608:  —  "  The  finishing  the  3  tables 
J)e  Motu,  De  Calore  et  Frigore,  De  Sono.''^  After  which  follow  (Juh'-  27.) 
several  pages  of  notes  for  an  Inquisitio  legitima  de  Motu.  It  would  seem 
that  this  Inquisitio  was  designed  originally  to  be  the  example  in  which  the 
new  method  was  to  be  set  forth  (see  last  section  of  Cogitata  et  Visa),  but 
that  the  Inquisitio  de  Calore  et  Frigore  was  afterwards  preferred ;  probably 
as  more  manageable.  —  /.  S. 


136  PREFACE  TO 

ready  mentioned.  In  this  however  only  the  Historia 
Ventoriim  is  contained  in  extenso;  and  of  the  five 
other  Historise  of  which  Bacon  speaks  in  the  dedica- 
tion, and  of  which  he  proposed  to  pubhsh  one  every 
month,  only  two  are  now  in  existence,  namely  the 
Historia  Vitce  et  Mortis^  published  in  1623,  and  the 
Historia  Densi  et  Rari  which  is  contained  in  Rawley's 
Opuscula  varia  posthuma,  published  in  1658.  Of  the 
other  three,  namely  the  Historia?  Gravis  et  Levis,  Sym- 
pathice  et  Antipathice  Rerum,  and  Sidphuris  Mercurii  et 
Salis,  we  have  only  the  prefaces,  which  were  published 
in  the  same  volume  as  the  Historia  Ventorum. 

These  Historiae,  and  the  Sylva  Sylvaram,  published 
soon  after  Bacon's  death  by  Rawley,  are  the  only 
works  which  we  are  entitled  to  refer  to  the  third 
part  of  the  Instauratio.  With  respect  to  the  fonner 
we  have  the  authority  of  Bacon's  own  title  page  and 
dedication  ;  and  Rawley's  dedication  of  the  latter  to 
King  Charles  shows  that  it  is  included  under  the 
general  designation  of  Historia  Naturalis  ad  conden- 
dam  Philosophiam} 

Other  tracts  however,  of  more  or  less  importance, 
have  been  placed  in  the  third  part  of  the  Instauratio, 
as  for  instance  a  fragment,  published  by  Rawley  in 
1658,  entitled  Historia  et  Inquisitio  prima  de  Sono  et 
Auditu  et  de  Formd  Soni  et  latente  processu  Soni,  sive 
Sylva  Soni  Auditus.  But  the  substance  of  this  frag- 
ment occurs  also  in  the  Sylva  Sylvarum,  and  therefore 

1  "  The  wliole  body  of  the  Natural  History,  either  designed  or  written 
by  the  late  lord  Viscount  St.  Albans,  was  dedicated  to  Your  Majesty  in 
the  book  De  Ventis,  about  four  years  past,  when  Your  Majesty  was  prince, 
80  as  there  needed  no  new  dedication  of  this  work,  but  only  in  all  humble- 
ness to  let  Your  Majesty  know  that  is  yours."  —  Dedication  to  the  King  of 
the  Sylva  Sylvarum. 


THE  NOVUM  ORGANUM.  137 

it  cannot  have  been  Bacon's  intention  to  publish  both 
as  portions  of  his  Historia  Naturalis.  It  is  probable 
that  the  Historia  de  Sono  et  Auditu  was  originally 
written  as  a  portion  of  the  general  scheme  of  natural 
history^  which  was  to  form  the  third  part  of  the 
Instauratio ;  but  it  is  certainly  superseded  by  the 
Sylva  Sylvarum^  and  is  therefore  not  entitled  to  the 
position  which  has  generally  been  assigned  to  it.  So, 
too,  the  HistoricB  Naturalis  ad  condendam  Philosophiam 
Prcefatio  destinata^^  published  by  Gruter,  is  clearly 
irreconcilable  with  the  plan  laid  down  in  the  dedica- 
tion to  Prince  Charles  of  the  Historia  Naturalis.  For 
Bacon's  intention  when  he  wrote  the  preface  which 
Gruter  has  published  was  plainly  to  commence  his 
Natural  History  by  treating  of  density  and  rarity, 
and  not  of  the  natural  history  of  the  winds.  Subse- 
quently he  changed  his  plan ;  and  the  first  published 
portion  of  the  third  part  of  the  Instauratio  is,  as  we 
have  seen,  the  Historia  Ventorum.  But  this  change 
of  plan  plainly  shows  that  he  had  determined  to 
cancel  the  fragment  preserved  by  Gruter.  When- 
ever what  an  author  publishes  or  prepares  for  publi- 
cation supersedes  or  contradicts  unpublished  and  un- 
finished papers,  these  ought  beyond  all  question  to 
be   set  aside,  and  if  published  at  all  to  be  published 

1  It  was  probably  the  table  De  Sono  referred  to  in  the  Commentariw 
solutus,  July  26.  1608  (see  note  1.  p.  135.),  and  designed,  like  the  tables 
De  Motu  and  De  Calore  et  Frigore^  for  an  example  of  the  new  method.  — 
/.  S. 

2  See  Bouillet,  vol.  ii.  p.  264.  The  preface  in  question  is  the  introduc- 
tion to  the  Tabula  Exporrectionis  et  Expansionis  Materice,  a  rudiment  of 
the  Histona  Densi  et  Eari.  It  was  published  by  Gruter,  before  the  His- 
tmHa  Densi  et  Ran  appeared,  among  the  Impetus  Philosqphici:  with  the 
title,  Phcenomena  Universi ;  sive  Historia  Naturalis  ad  condendam  Philoso- 
phiam. Prcefatio.  M.  Bouillet  gives  the  preface  only.  The  whole  tract  as 
given  by  Gruter  will  be  found  in  Part  III.  of  this  edition.  —  /.  S. 


138  PREFACE  TO 

apart  from  his  other  writings.  Against  some  of  the 
other  fragments  included  in  the  third  part  of  the 
Instauratio  there  is  no  such  direct  evidence  as  there 
is  against  those  of  which  we  have  been  speaking ;  but 
it  only  gives  rise  to  needless  confusion  to  mix  up  with 
what  we  know  it  was  Bacon's  intention  to  publish 
as  portions  of  his  Historia  Naturalis,  loose  fragments 
touching  which  we  have  no  information  whatever. 

From  what  has  been  said  it  is  manifest  that  what 
we  possess  of  the  third  part  of  the  Instauratio  is 
merely  a  fragment  —  for  the  St/lva  Sylvarum^  a  mis- 
cellaneous collection  of  observations  gathered  for  the 
most  part  out  of  books,  nowise  completes  Bacon's 
general  design.  In  truth  it  is  a  design  which  cannot 
be  completed,  there  being  no  limit  to  the  number  of 
the  "  Phaenomena  universi "  which  are  potentially  if 
not  actually  cognisable;  and  it  is  to  be  observed  that 
even  if  all  the  facts  actually  known  at  any  instant 
could  be  collected  and  systematised  (and  even  this  is 
plainly  impossible),  yet  still  Bacon's  aim  would  not 
be  attained.  For  these  facts  alone  would  be  insuffi- 
cient as  materials  for  the  sixth  part  of  the  Instauratio, 
in  which  was  to  be  contained  all  the  knowledge  of  Na- 
ture man  is  capable  of.  Every  day  brings  new  facts 
to  light  not  less  entitled  than  those  previously  known 
to  find  a  place  in  a  complete  description  of  the  phe- 
nomena of  the  universe.^     From  many  places  in  Ba- 


1  This  would  be  true,  I  think,  of  all  new  facts  which  were  not  obviously 
reconcilable  with  laws  previously  known.  But  is  it  not  conceivable  that  so 
complete  a  knowledge  might  be  attained  of  the  Inws  of  Nature,  that  it  could 
not  be  increased  or  affected  by  the  discovery  of  any  n^y/ fact  in  Nature? 
If  we  had  as  complete  a  knowledge  of  other  laws  of  Nature  as  we  have  of 
gravitation,  for  instance,  new  facts  would  still  come  to  light,  but  with  re- 
spect to  the  laws  themselves  they  would  all  say  the  same  thing,  and  there- 


THE  NOVUM  ORGANUM.  139 

con's  writings  it  appears,  as  I  have  elsewhere  re- 
marked, that  he  had  formed  no  adequate  conception 
of  the  extent  and  variety  of  Nature.  In  a  letter  to 
R.  P.  Baranzan,  who  had  apparently  remarked  by 
way  of  objection  to  Bacon's  scheme  of  philosophy 
that  a  complete  natural  history  would  be  a  work 
of  great  extent  and  labour,  Bacon  observes  that  it 
would  perhaps  be  sixfold  as  voluminous  as  that  of 
Pliny.  We  have  here  therefore  a  sort  of  estimate 
of  the  limits  which,  in  his  judgment,  the  third  part 
of  the  Instauratio  would  not  exceed.  What  now 
exists  of  it  is  perhaps  one  twentieth  in  magnitude  of 
this  estimate. 

Even  the  second  part  of  the  Instauratio,  the  Novum 
Organum  itself,  is  incomplete.  The  second  book  con- 
cludes with  the  doctrine -of  prerogative  instances.  But 
in  its  twenty-first  aphorism  a  number  of  subjects  are 
mentioned  of  which  this  doctrine  is  the  first,  the 
last  being  the  "  Scala  ascensoria  et  descensoria  axiom- 
atum."  Neither  this,  nor  any  of  these  subjects  after 
the  first,  except  the  last  but  one,  is  anywhere  discussed 
in  Bacon's  writings  ;  and  our  knowledge  of  his  method 
is  therefore  incomplete.  Even  the  penultimate  divis- 
ion of  the  Novum  Organum  which  was  published  along 
with  the  first  two  books,  and  which  treats  "  de  par- 
ascevis  ad  inquisitionem,"  has  all  the  appearance  of 
being  a  fragment,  or  at  least  of  being  less  developed 
than  Bacon  had  intended  it  to  be. 


fore  bring  no  new  knowledge.  Every  new  application  of  mechanical 
power  contains  some  new  fact  more  or  less  connected  with  gravitation ; 
yet  unless  a  machine  can  be  made  which  shall  produce  results  not  only 
new  (i.  e.  such  as  had  never  "been  produced  before)  but  inexplicable  by 
the  received  theory  of  gravitation,  are  we  not  entitled  to  say  that  we  know 
all  that  can  be  known  about  gravitation? — J.  S. 


140  PREFACE  TO 

The  first  part  of  the  Instaiiratio  is  represented,  not 
inadequately,  by  the  De  Augmentis,  published  about 
three  years  after  the  Distributio  Operis  and  the  Novum 
Organum.  It  is  a  translation  with  large  additions  of 
the  Advancement  of  Learning,  published  in  1605 ;  and 
if  we  regard  the  latter  as  a  development  of  the  ninth 
chapter  of  Valerius  Terminus,  which  is  an  early  frag- 
ment containing  the  germ  of  the  whole  of  the  Instau- 
ratio,^  the  De  Augmentis  will  appear  to  belong  naturally 
to  the  great  work  of  which  it  now  forms  the  first  and 
only  complete  portion.  In  the  preface  prefixed  to  it  by 
Rawley  it  is  said  that  Bacon,  finding  "  the  part  relat- 
ing to  the  Partitions  of  the  Sciences  already  executed, 
though  less  solidly  than  the  dignity  of  the  argument 
demanded,  .  .  .  thought  the  best  thing  he  could  do 
would  be  to  go  over  again  what  he  had  written,  and  to 
bring  it  to  the  state  of  a  satisfactory  and  completed 
work.  And  in  this  way  he  considers  that  he  fulfils  the 
promise  which  he  has  given  respecting  the  first  part  of 
the  Instauration."  2 

From  this  general  view  of  the  different  parts  of  the 
Instauratio,  as  described  in  the  Distributio  Operis,  we 
proceed  to  consider  more  particularly  the  Novum  Or- 
ganum. Although  it  was  left  incomplete,  it  is  never- 
theless of  all  Bacon's  works  that  upon  which  he  be- 
stowed the  most  pains.  In  the  first  book  especially 
every  word  seems  to  have  been  carefully  weighed  ;  and 

1  I  should  rather  say,  the  germ  of  all  that  part  of  the  Instauratio  which 
treated  of  the  Interpretation  of  Nature.  For  I  cannot  find  in  the  Vnleritts 
Terminus  any  traces  of  the  ^rst  part,  of  which  the  Advancement  of  Learn- 
ing was  the  germ.     See  Note  A.  at  the  end.  —  J.  S. 

2  My  own  reasons  for  thinking  that  the  De  Augmentis  did  not  form  part 
of  the  original  design,  together  with  the  circumstances  which,  as  I  suppose, 
determined  Bacon  to  enlarge  that  design  so  as  to  take  it  in,  will  be  explained 
in  the  preface  to  the  De  Augmentis.  —  J.  8. 


THE  NOVUM  ORGANUM.  141 

it  would  be  hard  to  omit  or  to  change  anything  without 
injuring  the  meaning  which  Bacon  intended  to  convey. 
His  meaning  is  not  always  obvious,  but  it  is  always  ex- 
pressed with  singular  precision  and  felicity.  His  chap- 
lain, Rawley,  says  that  he  had  seen  among  his  papers 
at  least  twelve  yearly  revisions  of  the  Novum  Orga- 
num.^  Assuming,  which  there  is  no  reason  to  doubt, 
that  this  statement  may  be  relied  upon,  it  would  seem 
to  follow  that  the  composition  of  the  Novum  Organum 
commenced  in  1608.  And  this  agrees  tolerably  well 
with  the  circumstance  that  the  Oogitata  et  Visa  was 
sent  to  Bodley  in  1607,  as  we  learn  from  the  date  of 
Bodley's  reply  to  it.  If  we  suppose  that  the  tract  pub- 
lished with  this  title  by  Gruter  is  the  same  as  that  which 
was  sent  to  Bodley,  a  passage  near  the  end  acquires  a 
significance  which  has  not  I  think  been  remarked.  In 
the  Cogitata  et  Visa  Bacon  speaks  of  the  considerations 
whereby  he  had  been  led  to  perceive  the  necessity  of  a 
reform  in  philosophy,  and  goes  on  to  say  that  the  ques- 
tion as  to  how  his  new  method  might  be  most  fitly  given 
to  the  world  had  been  much  in  his  thoughts.  "  Atque 
diu,"  he  proceeds,  "  et  acriter  rem  cogitanti  et  perpen- 
denti  ante  omnia  visum  est  ei  tabulas  inveniendi,  sive 
legitimae  inquisitionis  formulas  ...  in  aliquibus  subjectis 

1  "  Ipse  reperi  m  archivis  Dominationis  suae  a  utographa  plusminus  du- 
odecim  Organi  novi,  de  anno  in  annum  elaborati  et  ad  incudem  revocati ;  et 
singulis  annis  ulteriore  lima  subinde  politi  et  castigati."  In  the  preceding 
sentence,  he  calls  it  "  multorum  annorum  et  laboris  improbi  proles."  —  Auc- 
toris  Vita,  prefixed  to  the  Opuscula  varia  posthuma,  1658.  In  the  English 
Life  prefixed  to  the  Resuscitatio,  which  was  published  the  year  before,  he 
says  "  I  myself  have  seen  at  the  least  twelve  copies  of  the  Instauration ;  re- 
vised year  by  year,  one  after  another;  and  every  year  altered  and  amended 
in  the  frame  thereof."  I  doubt  whether  we  can  fairly  infer  from  these  ex- 
pressions that  these  twelve  several  copies  were  made  in  twelve  several 
years;  but  substantially  they  bear  out  the  inference  drawn  from  them. 
—  J.  S. 


142  PREFACE  TO 

propoiii  tanquam  ad  exomplum  et  opens  descriptionem 
fere  visibilem.^  .  .  .  Visum  est  ^utem,  nimis  abruptum 
esse  ut  a  tabulis  ipsis  docendi  initium  sumatur.  Itaque 
idonea  quaedara  praefari  oportuisse,  quod  et  jam  se  fecisse 
arbitratur."  It  was  Bacon's  intention  therefore  when 
he  wrote  the  Oogitata  et  Visa,  and  when  apparently 
some  years  later  ^  he  communicated  it  to  Bodley,  to 
publish  an  example  of  the  application  of  his  method  to 
some  particular  subject  —  an  intention  which  remained 
unfulfilled  until  the  publication  of  the  Novum  Orga- 
num.  We  may  therefore  conjecture  that  it  was  about 
this  time  that  Bacon  addressed  himself  to  the  great 
work  of  composing  the  Novum  Organum;^  and  this 
agrees  with  what  Rawley  says  of  its  having  been  twelve 
years  in  hand.     This  view  also  explains  M'hy  the  whole 

1  In  the  Commentarius  solutits,  under  date  July  26,  1608,  I  Hnd  the  follow- 
ing memorandum :  —  "  Seeing  and  trying  whether  the  B.  of  Canterb.  may 
not  be  affected  in  it,  being  single  and  glorious,  and  believing  the  sense. 

"  Not  desisting  to  draw  in  the  Bp.  Awnd.  [Bishop  Andrews,  probably] 
being  single,  rich,  sickly,  and  professor  to  some  experiments :  this  after  the 
table  of  motion  or  some  other  in  part  set  in  forwardness.''* 

Some  other  memoranda  in  the  same  place  relate  to  the  gaining  of  phy- 
sicians, and  learning  from  them  experiments  of  surgery  and  physic ;  which 
explains  the  epithet  "sickly  "  in  the  above  extract.  —  J.  S. 

2  Bodley's  answer  is  dated  Feb.  19.  1607;  i.  e.  1607-8;  in  which  he  says, 
"I  must  tell  you,  to  be  plain,  that  you  have  very  much  wronged  yourself 
and  the  world,  to  smother  such  a  treasure  so  long  in  your  coffer."  But  I 
do  not  think  we  can  infer  from  this  that  the  Cogitata  et  Visa  had  been 
vrritten  "  some  years  "  before.  Bodley  may  only  allude  to  his  having  kept 
such  thoughts  so  long  to  himself.  —  J.  S. 

8  In  the  Commentarius  solutus,  under  date  July  26.  1608, 1  find  the  fol- 
lowing memorandum: —  "  The  finishing  the  Aphorisms,  Claris  interpreta- 
tionis,  and  then  setting  forth  the  book,"  and  in  the  same  page,  a  little  afler, 
"  Imparting  my  Cogitata  et  Visa,  with  choice,  ut  videbitur."  The  aphorisms 
here  spoken  of  may  have  been  the  "  Aphorismi  et  Consiliade  auxiliis  mentis 
etaccensione  luminis  naturalis;"  a  friigment  containing  the  substance  of  the 
first,  second,  and  third  aphorisms  of  the  first  book  of  the  Novum  Orgnnum, 
and  the  first,  third,  and  sixteenth  of  the  second.  Cinvis  interpretationis 
was  probably  the  name  which  was  afterwards  exchanged  for  Novum  Or- 
ganum.  —  J,  S. 


^^^^  THE  NOVUM  ORGANUM.  143 

substance  of  the  Cogitata  et  Visa  is  reproduced  in  the 
first  book  of  the  Novum  Organum  ;  for  this  tract  w<is 
designed  to  be  an  introduction  to  a  particular  example 
of  the  new  method  of  induction,  such  as  that  which  we 
find  near  the  beginning  of  the  second  book.  Bacon's 
purpose  in  writing  it  was  therefore  tlie  same  as  that 
which  he  had  in  view  in  the  first  book  of  the  Novum 
Organum^  —  namely  to  procure  a  favourable  reception 
for  an  example  and  illustration  of  his  method.  What 
has  been  said  may  be  in  some  measure  confirmed  by 
comparing  the  Cogitata  et  Visa  with  an  earlier  tract,  — 
namely  the  Partis  secundce  Delineatio  et  Argumentum. 
When  he  wrote  this  tract  Bacon  did  not  propose  to  set 
forth  his  method  merely  by  means  of  an  example ;  on 
the  contrary,  the  three  ministrations  to  the  sense,  to  the 
memory,  and  to  the  reason,  of  which  the  last  is  the  new 
method  of  induction,  were  to  be  set  forth  in  order  and 
didactically.  Whereas  in  the  Novum  Organum  Bacon 
remarks,  "  incipiendum  est  a  fine  "  (that  is,  the  method 
of  induction  must  be  set  forth  before  the  method  of 
collecting  facts  and  that  of  arranging  them  so  as  best  to 
assist  the  memory)  ;  and  having  said  this,  he  goes  on 
at  once  to  his  example,  —  namely,  the  investigation  of 
the  Form  of  heat.  Thus  it  appears  that  after  Bacon 
had  not  only  decided  on  writing  a  great  work  on  the 
reform  of  philosophy,  but  had  also  determined  on  divid- 
ing it  into  parts  of  which  the  second  was  to  contain 
the  exposition  of  his  new  method,  he  in  some  measure 
changed  his  plan,  and  resolved  to  set  forth  the  essential 
and  operative  part  of  his  system  chiefly  by  means  of 
an  example.  This  change  of  plan  appears  to  be  marked 
by  the  Cogitata  et  Visa^  —  a  circumstance  which  makes 
this  tract  one  of  the  most  interesting  of  the  precursors 
of  the  Novum  Organum. 


144  PREFACE  TO 

That  the  Partis  secundce  Delineatio  is  earlier  than 
the  Cogitata  et  Visa  appears  plainly  from  several  con- 
siderations which  M.  Bouillet,  who  expresses  a  contrary 
opinion,  seems  to  have  overlooked.  In  the  first  place, 
whole  sentences  and  even  paragraphs  of  the  Cogitata  et 
Visa  are  reproduced  with  scarcely  any  alteration  in  the 
Novum  Organum  ;  whereas  this  is  by  no  means  the  case 
with  any  passage  of  the  Partis  secundce  Delineatio.  But 
as  it  may  be  said  that  this  difference  arises  from  the 
different  character  of  the  two  tracts,  of  which  the  one 
is  simply  a  summary  of  a  larger  work,  whereas  the  more 
developed  style  of  the  other  resembles  that  of  the  No- 
vum Organum^  it  may  be  well  to  compare  them  some- 
what in  detail. 

In  speaking  of  the  prospects  which  the  reform  of 
philosophy  was  to  open  to  mankind.  Bacon  thus  ex- 
presses himself  in  the  Novum  Organum:  —  "Quinetiam 
prudentia  civilis  ad  consilium  vocanda  est  et  adhibenda, 
quse  ex  prasscripto  diffidit,  et  de  rebus  human  is  in  dete- 
rius  conjicit."  The  corresponding  sentence  in  the  Cog- 
itata et  Visa  is,  "  Consentaneum  enim  esse,  prudentiam 
civilem  in  hac  parte  adhibere,  quae  ex  praescripto  diffidit 
et  de  humanis  in  deterius  conjicit."  Again,  in  the 
Partis  secundce  Delineatio  the  same  idea  is  thus  ex- 
pressed, "Si  quis  sobrius  (ut  sibi  videri  possit),  et  civi- 
lis prudentiae  diffidentiam  ad  haac  transferens,  existimet 
haec  quae  dicimus  votis  similia  videri,"  &c.  Here  the 
somewhat  obscure  phrase  "  civilis  prudentiae  diffiden- 
tiam "  is  clearly  the  germ  of  that  by  which  it  is  re- 
placed in  the  other  two  passages,  namely,  "prudentia 
civilis  quae  ex  prsescripto  diffidit."  Again,  in  the  Partis 
secundce  Delineatio  Bacon  affirms  that  ordinary  induc- 
tion "  puerile  quiddam  est  et  precario  concludit,  perio- 


THE  NOVUM  ORGANUM.  145 

ulo  ab  instantia  contradictori^  exposita :  "  in  the  Cogi- 
tata  et  Visa,  that  the  logicians  have  devised  a  form  of 
induction  "  admodum  simplicem  et  plane  puerilem,  quae 
per  enumerationem  tantum  procedat,  atque  propterea 
precario  non  necessario  concludat."  The  clause  "  quae 
per  enumerationem  tantum  procedat,"  which  adds 
greatly  to  the  distinctness  of  the  whole  sentence,  is 
retained  in  the  Distributio  Operis,  in  which  it  is  said 
that  the  induction  of  the  logicians,  "  quas  procedit  per 
enumerationem  simplicem,  puerile  quiddam  est,  preca- 
rio concludit,  et  periculo  ab  instantia  contradictori^  ex- 
ponitur."  To  take  another  case :  in  the  Partis  seeundce 
Delineatio,  Bacon,  speaking  of  those  who  might  object 
to  his  frequent  mention  of  practical  results  as  a  thing 
unworthy  of  the  dignity  of  philosophy,  affirms  that 
they  hinder  the  accomplishment  of  their  own  wishes. 
"  Quin  etiam  illis,  quibus  in  contemplationis  amorem 
effusis  frequens  apud  nos  operum  mentio  asperum  quid- 
dam  atque  ingratum  et  mechanicum  sonat,  monstrabi- 
mus  quantum  illi  desideriis  suis  propriis  adversentur, 
quum  puritas  contemplationum  atque  substructio  et  in- 
ventio  operum  prorsus  eisdem  rebus  nitantur,  ac  simul 
perficiantur."  In  the  Cogitata  et  Visa,  this  sentence 
recurs  in  a  modified  and  much  neater  form  :  —  "Si  quis 
autem  sit  cui  in  contemplationis  amorem  et  veneratio- 
nem  effuso  ista  operum  frequens  et  cum  tanto  honore 
mentio  quiddam  asperum  et  ingratum  sonet,  is  pro 
certo  sciat  se  propriis  desideriis  adversari ;  etenim  in 
natura,  opera  non  tantum  vitse  beneficia,  sed  et  veritatis 
pignora  esse."  On  comparing  these  two  sentences,  it 
is  difficult  to  believe  that  Bacon  would  have  omitted 
the  antithesis  with  which  the  latter  ends  in  order  to 
introduce  the  somewhat    cumbrous  expressions  which 

VOL.  I.  10 


146  PREFACE  TO 

correspond  to  it  in  the  former,  especially  as  we  find  this 
antithesis  reproduced,  though  with  another  context,  in 
the  Novum  Organum.  "  Opera  ipsa,"  it  is  there  said, 
"  pluris  facienda  sunt  quatenus  sunt  veritatis  pignora 
quam  propter  vitae  commoda."  ^ 

These  instances  will  probably  be  thought  sufficient  to 
justify  us  in  concluding  that  the  Partis  secundce  De- 
lineation in  which  no  mention  is  made  of  the  plan  of 
setting  forth  the  new  method  of  induction  by  means 
of  an  example,  is  of  earlier  date  than  the  Cogitata  et 
Visa,  in  which  this  plan,  actually  employed  in  the  No- 
vum Organum,  is  spoken  of  as  that  which  Bacon  had 
decided  on  adopting.  This  question  of  priority  is  not 
without  interest ;  for  if  the  Partis  secundce  Delineatio 
is  anterior  to  the  Cogitata  et  Visa,  the  general  plan  of 
the  Instauratio  must  have  been  formed  a  considerable 
time  before  1607,  about  which  time  Bacon  probably 
commenced  the  composition  of  the  Novmn  Organum. 
If  we  could  determine  the  date  of  Valerius  Tertninus, 
we  should  be  able  to  assign  limits  within  which  the 
formation  of  this  plan,  so  far  as  relates  to  the  division 
of  the  work  into  six  portions,  may  be  supposed  to  lie. 
For  the  first  book  of  Valerius  Terminus  was  to  include 
all  that  was  to  precede  the  exposition  of  the  new 
method  of  induction,  which  was  to  be  the  subject  of 
the  second ;  that  is,  it  was  to  comprehend,  along  with 
the  first  part  of  the  Instauratio,^  the  general  reflexions 
and  precepts  which  form  the  subject  of  the  first  book 

1  Nov.  Org.  i.  124.  It  is  well  to  mention  that  some  of  the  expressions  in 
this  aphorism  which  do  not  occur  in  the  Cogitata  et  Visa  will  be  found  in  the 
Partis  secuudoB  Delineatio.  But  it  will  be  observed  that  I  am  only  compar- 
ing passages  which  occur  in  all  three  works.  Of  the  greater  general  resem- 
blance of  the  Cogitata  ct  Visa  to  the  Novum  Organum  there  can  be  no 
question. 

2  Querjr.    See  Note  A.  at  the  end,  §  1.  —  J.  8. 


THE  NOVUM  ORGANUM.  147 

of  the  Novum  Organum.  Nor  does  it  appear  that  Va- 
lerius Terminus  was  to  contain  anything  corresponding 
to  the  last  four  parts  of  the  Instauratio ;  ^  it  was  a 
work,  as  its  title  ^  shows,  on  the  Interpretation  of 
Nature ;  that  is,  it  was  to  be  a  statement  of  Bacon's 
method,  without  professing  either  to  give  the  collection 
of  facts  to  which  the  method  was  to  be  applied,  or  the 
results  thereby  obtained.  Unfortunately,  there  appears 
to  be  no  evidence  tending  to  enable  us  to  assign  the 
time  at  which  (or  not  long  after  it)  Valerius  Terminus 
was  written.  That  it  is  earlier  than  the  Advancement 
of  Learning  seems  to  follow  from  the  circumstance  that 
Bacon,  when  he  wrote  it,  designed  to  include  in  a 
single  chapter  the  general  survey  of  human  knowledge 
which  in  the  Advancement  is  developed  into  two  books.^ 
Bacon  has  on  all  occasions  condemned  epitomes,  and  it 
is  therefore  altogether  improbable  that  after  writing  the 
Advayicement  of  Learning  he  w^ould  have  endeavoured 
to  compress  its  contents,  or  even  those  of  the  second 
book,  within  the  limits  proposed  in  Valerius  Terminus. 
On  the  other  hand,  we  may  suppose  that  before  writing 
the  Advancement  he  had  not  seen  how  much  he  had  to 
say  on  the  subject  to  which  it  relates.  We  may  con- 
clude therefore,  on  these  and  other  grounds,  that  Vale- 
rius Terminus  w^as  written  some  time  before  1605 : 
how  much  before  cannot  be  known;  but  as  by  com- 
paring the  Partis  secundce  Delineatio  and  the  Cogitata 
et  Visa  with  the  Novum  Organum  we  have  seen  reason 
to  conclude  that  the  general  plan  of  the  Instauratio 
was  formed  before  Bacon  had  decided  on  propounding 

1  Query.     See  Note  A.  at  the  end,  §  2.  —  J.  S. 

2  "  Valerius  Terminus  of  the  Interpretation  of  Nature ;  with  the  Anno- 
tations of  Hermes  Stella.    A  few  fragments  of  the  first  book,  viz.,"  &c. 

8  Query.    See  Note  A.  at  the  end,  §  1.  —  J.  S. 


148  PREFACE  TO 

his  method  by  means  of  an  example,  so  by  comparing 
the  first-named  of  these  three  works  with  Valerius  Ter- 
minus^ we  perceive  that  the  idea  of  the  work  on  the 
Intei-pretation  of  Nature,  that  is,  on  the  new  method 
of  induction,  was  anterior  in  Bacon's  mind  to  that  of 
the  Instauratio. 

And  this  conclusion  is  confirmed  by  all  we  know  of 
Bacon's  early  writings.  In  the  earliest  of  all,  (if  we 
assume  that  the  Temporis  Partus  Masculus,  published 
by  Gruter,^  is  the  same  as  the  Temporis  Partus  Maxi- 
mus  mentioned  by  Bacon  in  his  letter  to  Fulgenzio,) 
the  most  prominent  notion  is  that  true  science  consists 
in  the  interpretation  of  Nature  —  a  phrase  by  which 
Bacon  always  designates  a  just  method  of  induction. 
But  nothing  is  said  either  there  or  in  any  early  frag- 
ment whereby  we  are  led  to  suppose  that  Bacon  then 
thought  of  producing  a  great  work  like  the  Instauratio. 
On  the  contrary,  in  the  De  Interpretatione  Naturce 
Prooemium  he  proposes  to  communicate  his  peculiar 
method  and  the  results  to  which  it  was  to  lead,  only 
to  chosen  followers  ;  giving  to  the  world  merely  an 
exoteric  doctrine,  namely  the  general  views  of  science 
which  afterwards  formed  the  substance  of  the  Cogitata 
et  Visa  and  ultimately  of  the  first  book  of  the  Novum 
Organum? 

From  what  has  been  said  it  follows  that  we  should 
form  an  inadequate  conception  of  the  Novum  Organum 
if  we  were  to  regard  it  merely  as  a  portion  of  the  In- 
stauratio. For  it  contains  the  central  ideas  of  Bacon's 
system,  of  which  the  whole  of  the  Instauratio  is  only 
the  developement.     In  his  early  youth  Bacon  formed 

1  Say  rather,  "  the  several  tracts  collected  by  M.  Bouillet  under  the  title 
Temporis  Partus  Masculus.''''     See  Note  A.  at  the  end,  §  3.  —  J.  8. 

2  See  Note  A.  at  the  end,  (ii.  —  J.  8. 


THE  NOVUM  ORGANUM.    ^  149 

the  notion  of  a  new  method  of  induction,  and  from  that 
time  forth  this  notion  determined  the  character  of  all 
his  speculations.  Later  in  life  he  laid  the  plan  of  a 
great  work,  within  the  limits  of  which  the  materials  to 
which  his  method  was  to  be  applied  and  the  results 
thereby  to  be  obtained  might  be  stored  up,  together 
with  a  statement  of  the  method  itself.  But  of  this 
great  plan  the  interpretation  of  Nature  was,  so  to  speak, 
the  soul,  —  the  formative  and  vivifying  principle  ;  not 
only  because  Bacon  conceived  that  the  new  method 
only  could  lead  to  the  attainment  of  the  great  ends 
which  he  had  in  view,  but  also  because  it  was  the  pos- 
session of  this  method  which  had  suggested  to  him  the 
hopes  which  he  entertained.^  There  seems  some  rea- 
son to  believe  that  his  confidence  in  his  peculiar  method 
of  induction  did  not  increase  as  he  grew  older  ;  that  is 
to  say,  he  admits  in  the  Novum  Organum  that  the  in- 
terpretation of  Nature  is  not  so  much  an  artificial  pro- 
cess as  the  way  in  which  the  mind  would  naturally 
work  if  the  obstacles  whereby  it  is  hindered  in  the 
pursuit  of  truth  were  once  set  aside.^     So  that  his  pre- 

1 1  quite  agree  in  this,  but  not  quite  on  the  same  grounds.  In  Note  A.  at 
the  end  of  this  preface,  the  reader  will  find  a  statement,  too  long  for  a  foot- 
note, of  such  points  in  the  foregoing  argument  as  I  consider  disputable.  It 
was  the  more  necessary  to  point  them  out,  because  the  arrangement  of  the 
pieces  in  this  edition,  for  which  I  am  responsible,  will  otherwise  create  a 
difficulty ;  being  in  some  respects  inconsistent  with  the  opinions  here  ex- 
pressed. —  J.  S. 

2  Nov.  Org.  i.  130.  "  Est  enim  Interpretatio  verum  et  naturale  opus  men- 
tis, demptis  iis  quae  obstant."  But  compare  the  following  passage  in  Vale- 
rius Terminus,  c.  22.  "  that  it  is  true  that  intei-pretation  is  the  very  natural 
and  direct  intention,  action,  and  progression  of  the  understanding,  de- 
livered from  impediments.  And  that  all  anticipation  is  but  a  reflexion 
or  declination  by  accident."  So  that  if  we  may  infer  from  the  passage  in 
the  Novum  Organum  that  his  confidence  had  abated,  we  must  suppose  that 
when  he  -wrote  the  Valerius  Terminus  it  had  not  risen  to  its  height.  But  for 
my  own  part  I  doubt  whether  his  opinion  on  this  point  ever  changed. — J.  S. 


150  PREFACE  TO 

cepts  are,  he  says,  not  of  absolute  necessity :  "  necessi- 
tatem  ei  (arti  interpretationis  scilicet)  ac  si  absque  ek 
nil  agi  possit,  aut  etiam  perfectionem  non  attribuimus," 
—  an  admission  not  altogether  in  the  spirit  of  the 
earlier  writings  in  which  the  art  of  interpretation  is 
spoken  of  as  a  secret  of  too  much  value  to  be  lightly 
revealed.^ 

If  it  be  asked  why  Bacon  determined  on  propound- 
ing his  method  by  means  of  an  example,  the  answer  is 
to  be  sought  for  in  the  last  paragraphs  of  the  Cogitata 
et  Visa.  He  seems  to  have  thought  that  it  would  thus 
obtain  a  favourable  reception,  because  its  value  would 
be  to  a  certain  extent  made  manifest  by  the  example 
itself.  Likewise  he  hoped  in  this  way  to  avoid  all 
occasion  of  dispute  and  controversy,  and  thought  that 
an  example  would  be  enough  to  make  his  meaning  un- 
derstood by  all  who  were  capable  of  understanding  it. 
"  Fere  enim  se  in  ea  esse  opinione,  nempe  (quod  quis- 
piam  dixit)  prudentibus  hsec  satis  fore,  imprudentibus 
autem  ne  plura  quidem." 

His  expectations  have  not  been  fulfilled,  for  very 
few  of  those  who  have  spoken  of  Bacon  have  under- 
stood his  method,  or  have  even  attempted  to  explain 
its  distinguishing  characteristics,  namely  the  certainty 
of  its  results,  and  its  power  of  reducing  all  men  to  one 
common  level. 

Another  reason  for  the  course  which  he  followed 
may  not  improbably  have  been  that  he  was  more  or 
less  conscious  tliat  he  could  not  demonstrate  the  valid- 

1  Not,  I  think,  as  a  secret  of  too  much  value  to  be  revealed,  but  as  an 
argument  too  abstruse  to  be  made  popular.  See  Note  B.  at  the  end,  where 
I  have  endeavoured  to  bring  together  all  the  evidence  upon  which  the  pre- 
sumption in  the  text  is  founded,  and  to  show  that  it  proves  either  too  much 
or  too  little.  — J.  S. 


THE  NOVUM  ORGANUM.  151 

itj,  or  at  least  the  practicability,  of  that  which  he 
proposed.  The  fundamental  principle  in  virtue  of 
which  alone  a  method  of  exclusions  can  necessarily 
lead  to  a  positive  result,  namely  that  the  subject  matter 
to  which  it  is  applied  consists  of  a  finite  number  of 
elements,  each  of  which  the  mind  can  recognise  and 
distinguish  from  the  rest,  cannot,  it  is  manifest,  be  for 
any  particular  case  demonstrated  a  priori.  Bacon's 
method  in  effect  assumes  that  substances  can  always  be 
resolved  into  an  aggregation  of  a  certain  number  of 
abstract  qualities,  and  that  their  essence  is  adequately 
represented  by  the  result  of  this  analysis.  Now  this 
assumption  or  postulate  cannot  be  made  the  subject  of 
a  direct  demonstration,  and  probably  Bacon  came  grad- 
ually to  perceive  more  or  less  the  difficulties  which  it 
involves.  But  these  difficulties  are  less  obvious  in 
special  cases  than  when  the  question  is  considered 
generally,  and  on  this  account  Bacon  may  have  de- 
cided to  give  instead  of  a  demonstration  of  his  method 
an  example  of  its  use.  He  admits  at  the  close  of  the 
example  that  the  operation  of  the  method  is  imperfect, 
saying  that  at  first  it  could  not  but  be  so,  and  implying 
that  its  defects  would  be  removed  when  the  process  of 
induction  had  been  applied  to  rectify  our  notions  of 
simple  natures.  He  thus  seems  to  be  aware  of  the  in- 
herent defect  of  his  method,  namely  that  it  gives  no 
assistance  in  the  formation  of  conceptions,  and  at  the 
same  time  to  hope  that  this  would  be  corrected  by 
some  modification  of  the  inductive  process.  But  of 
what  nature  this  modification  is  to  be  he  has  nowhere 
stated  ;  and  it  is  to  be  remarked  that  in  his  earliest 
writings  the  difficulty  here  recognised  is  not  even  men- 
tioned.    In  Valerius  Terminus  nothing  is  said  of  the 


152  PREFACE  TO 

necessity  of  forming  correct  notions  of  simple  natures, 
—  the  method  of  exclusions  then  doubtless  appearing 
to  contain  all  that  is  necessary  for  the  investigation  of 
Nature. 

Bacon  may  also  have  been  influenced  by  other  con- 
siderations. We  have  seen  that  he  was  at  first  unwil- 
ling that  his  peculiar  method  should  become  generally 
known.  In  the  De  Interpretatione  Naturoe  Prooemium 
he  speaks  of  its  being  a  thing  not  to  be  published,  but 
to  be  communicated  orally  to  certain  persons.^  In 
Valerius  Terminus  his  doctrine  was  to  be  veiled  in  an 
abrupt  and  obscure  style,^  such  as,  to  use  his  own  ex- 
pression, would  choose  its  reader,  —  that  is,  would  re- 
main unread  except  by  worthy  recipients  of  its  hidden 
meaning.  This  affected  obscurity  appears  also  in  the 
Temporis  Partus  Masculus.  In  this  unwillingness 
openly  to  reveal  his  method  Bacon  coincided  with 
the  common  feeling  of  his  own  and  earlier  times.  In 
the  middle  ages  no  new  discovery  was  freely  published. 
All  the  secrets,  real  or  pretended,  of  the  alchemists 
were  concealed  in  obscure  and  enigmatic  language  ; 
and  to  mention  a  well-known  instance,  the  anagram 
in  which  Roger  Bacon  is  supposed  to  have  recorded 
his  knowledge  of  the  art  of  making  gunpowder  is  so 
obscure,  that  its  meaning  is  even  now  more  or  less 
doubtful.  In  Bacon's  own  time  one  of  the  most  re- 
markable discoveries  of  Galileo  —  that  of  the  phases 
of   Venus  —  was   similarly   hidden    in    an    anagram, 

1  See  Note  B.  at  the  end,  extract  4th,  and  the  concluding  remarks  in 
which  I  have  explained  my  own  view  of  the  kind  of  reserve  which  Bacon 
at  this  time  meditated.  — ./.  S. 

2  See  the  same  note,  extract  1st.  I  cannot  think  it  was  by  "  abruptness 
and  obscurity"  that  he  proposed  to  effect  the  desired  separation  of  readers 
either  in  Valerius  Terminus  or  in  the  Temporis  Partus  Masculus.  —  J.  8. 


THE  NOVUM  ORGANUM.  153 

though  the  veil  in  this  case  was  more  easily  seen 
through.  This  disposition  to  conceal  scientific  dis- 
coveries and  methods  is  connected  with  the  views 
which  in  the  middle  ages  were  formed  of  the  nature 
of  science.  To  know  that  which  had  previously  been 
unknown  was  then  regarded  as  the  result  not  so  much 
of  greater  industry  or  acuteness  as  of  some  fortunate 
accident,  or  of  access  to  some  hidden  source  of  infor- 
mation: it  was  like  finding  a  concealed  treasure,  of 
which  the  value  would  be  decreased  if  others  were 
allowed  to  share  in  it.  Moreover  the  love  of  the  mar- 
vellous inclined  men  to  believe  in  the  existence  of 
wonderful  secrets  handed  down  by  tradition  from  for- 
mer ages,  and  any  new  discovery  acquired  something 
of  the  same  mysterious  interest  by  being  kept  back 
from  the  knowledge  of  the  vulgar.  Other  causes, 
which  need  not  here  be  detailed,  increased  this  kind 
of  reserve  ;  such  as  the  dread  of  the  imputation  of  un- 
lawful knowledge,  the  facility  which  it  gave  to  decep- 
tion and  imposture,  and  the  like. 

The  manner  in  which  Bacon  proposed  at  one  time 
to  perpetuate  the  knowledge  of  his  method  is  also  in 
accordance  with  the  spirit  of  the  middle  ages.  In  the 
writings  of  the  alchemists  we  meet  continually  with 
stories  of  secrets  transmitted  by  their  possessor  to  one 
or  more  disciples.  Thus  Artefius  records  the  conver- 
sation wherein  his  master,  Boemund,  transmitted  to 
him  the  first  principles  of  all  knowledge;  and  it  is 
remarkable  that  in  this  and  similar  cases  the  disciple 
is  called  "mi  fili  "  by  his  instructor  —  a  circumstance 
which  shows  from  what  source  Bacon  derived  the 
phrase  "  ad  filios,"  which  appears  in  the  titles  of  sev- 
eral of  his  early  pieces.     Even  in  the  De  Augmentis 


164  PREFACE  TO 

the  highest  and  most  effectual  form  of  scientific  teach- 
ing  is  called  the  "  methodiis  ad  filios."  ^ 

When  he  wrote  the  Cogitata  et  Visa,  Bacon  seems 
to  have  perceived  ^  how  much  of  vanity  and  imposture 
had  always  been  mixed  up  with  this  affectation  of  con- 
cealment and  reserve.  "  Reperit  autem,"  he  there 
says,  "  homines  in  rerum  scientia  quam  sibi  videntur 
adepti,  interdum  proferenda  interdum  occultanda,  famai 

1  Lib.  vi.  c.  2.  I  cannot  think  however  that  the  merit  of  this  method  had 
anything  to  do  with  secresy.  For  the  distinctive  object  of  it  is  stated  to  be 
the  "continuatio  et  ulterior  progressus  "  of  knowledge;  and  its  distinctive 
characteristic,  the  being  "  solito  apertio7\"  Its  aim  was  to  transfer  knowl- 
edge into  the  mind  of  the  disciple  in  the  same  form  in  which  it  grew  in 
the  teacher's  mind,  like  a  plant  with  its  roots  on,  that  it  might  continue  to 
grow.  Its  other  name  is  "traditio  lampadis,"  alluding  to  the  Greek  torch- 
race;  which  was  run,  as  I  understand  it,  not  between  individuals,  but  be- 
tween what  we  call  sides.  Each  side  had  a  lighted  torch;  they  were  so 
arranged  that  each  bearer,  as  he  began  to  slacken,  handed  it  to  another  who 
was  fresh;  and  the  side  whose  torch  first  reached  the  goal,  still  a-light,  was 
the  winner.  The  term  "filii,"  therefore,  alludes,  I  think,  to  the  successive 
generations,  not  who  should  inherit  the  secret,  but  who  should  carry  on  the 
work.  Compare  the  remarks  in  the  Sapientia  Veterum  (Fab.  xxvi.  near 
the  end,)  upon  the  torch-races  in  honour  of  Prometheus.  "  Atque  continet 
in  se  monitum,  idque  prudentissimum,  ut  perfectio  scientiarum  a  successi- 

one,  non  ab  unius  alicujus  pernicitate  aut  facultate,  expectetur Atque 

optandum  esset  ut  isti  ludi  in  honorem  Promethei,  sive  humanae  naturae, 
instaurarentur,  atque  res  certamen,  et  cemulatwnem,  et  bonarn  fortunam  re- 
ciperet;  neque  ex  unius  cujuspiam  face  tremula  atque  agitata  penderet." 
To  me,  I  must  confess,  the  explanation  above  given  of  Bacon's  motives  for 
desiring  a  select  audience  seems  irreconcilable  both  with  the  objects  which 
he  certainly  had  in  view  and  with  the  spirit  in  which  he  appears  to  have 
pursued  them.  "Fit  audience,  though  few,"  he  no  doubt  desired;  and  I 
can  easily  believe  that  he  wislied  not  only  to  find  the  fit,  but  also  to  ex- 
clude the  unfit.  But  the  question  is,  whether  his  motive  in  so  selecting 
and  so  limiting  his  audience  was  unwillingness  to  part  with  his  treasure,  or 
solicitude  for  the  fnrtlierance  of  his  work.  To  decide  this  question  I  have 
brought  together  all  the  passages  in  which  he  speaks  of  the  "singling  and 
adopting  "  of  the  "  fit  and  legitimate  reader."  But  the  collection,  with  the 
remarks  which  it  suggests,  being  too  long  for  a  foot-note,  I  have  placed 
them  at  the  end  of  this  preface.     See  Note  B.  — ./.  S. 

2  See  Note  B.,  extract  7th.  But  observe  that  in  the  1st,  3rd,  and  4th,  he 
shows  himself  quite  as  sensible  of  the  vanity  and  imposture  which  such 
secresy  had  been  made  to  subserve.  —  J.  S. 


THE  NOVUM  ORGANUM.  155 

et  ostentationi  servire ;  quin  et  eos  potissimum  qui 
minus  solida  proponunt,  solere  ea  quae  afFerunt  obscura 
et  ambigua  luce  venditare,  ut  facilius  vanitati  suae  veliti- 
care  possint."  The  matter  which  he  has  in  hand,  he 
goes  on  to  say,  is  one  which  it  were  nowise  fitting  to 
defile  by  affectation  or  vain  glory ;  but  yet  it  cannot 
be  forgotten  that  inveterate  errors,  like  the  delusions 
of  madmen,  are  to  be  overcome  by  art  and  subtlety, 
and  are  always  exasperated  by  violence  and  opposition. 
The  result  of  this  kind  of  dilemma  is  that  the  method 
is  to  be  propounded  in  an  example,  —  a  decision  in 
which  it  is  probable  that  he  was  still  more  or  less  in- 
fiuenced  by  the  example  of  those  whom  he  here  con- 
demns. 

Thus  much  of  the  connexion  between  the  plan  of 
the  Novum  Organum  and  that  which  Bacon  laid  down 
in  the  Cogitata  et  Visa.  That  there  is  no  didactic  ex- 
position of  his  method  in  the  whole  of  his  writings  has 
not  been  sufficiently  remarked  by  those  who  have 
spoken  of  his  philosophy  ;  probably  because  what  he 
himself  regarded  as  a  sort  of  exoteric  doctrine,  namely 
the  views  of  science  contained  in  the  first  book  of  the 
Novu7n  Organum.,  have  received  much  more  attention 
than  the  method  itself,  which  is  nevertheless  the  car- 
dinal point  of  his  whole  system.  Bacon  is  to  be  re- 
garded, not  as  the  founder  of  a  new  philosophy,  but  as 
the  discoverer  of  a  new  method  ;  at  least  we  must 
remember  that  this  was  his  own  view  of  himself  and 
of  his  writings. 

I  proceed  to  give  some  account  of  the  structure  of 
the  Novum  Organum  and  of  the  parts  into  which  it 
may  be  most  conveniently  divided. 

After  the  preface,  in  which  Bacon  professes  that  it  is 


156  PREFACE  TO 

not  liis  intention  to  destroy  the  received  philosophy, 
but  rather  that  from  henceforth  there  should  be  two 
coexisting  and  allied  systems,  —  the  one  sufficient  for 
the  ordinary  purposes  of  Hfe,  and  such  as  would  satisfy 
those  who  are  content  with  probable  opinions  and  com- 
monly received  notions ;  the  other  for  the  sons  of  sci- 
ence, who  desire  to  attain  to  certainty  and  to  an  in- 
sight into  the  hidden  things  of  Nature,  —  we  come 
to  the  Novum  Organum  itself;  which  commences  with 
some  weighty  sentences  concerning  the  relation  of 
Man  to  Nature.  The  first  aphorism,  perhaps  the  most 
often  quoted  sentence  in  the  Novum  Organurrt^  occurs 
twice  in  the  fragments  published  by  Gruter ;  namely 
in  the  Aphorismi  et  Oonsilia  de  Auxiliis  Mentis^  and 
again  in  a  less  perfect  form  in  the  De  Interpretatione 
Naturce  Sententice  XII.,  both  which  fragments  are  in- 
cluded [by  M.  Bouillet]  ^  under  the  title  Temporis 
Partus  Masculus^  though  they  are  clearly  of  different 
dates.  The  wording  of  the  aphorism  in  the  former  is 
almost  precisely  the  same  as  in  the  Novum  Organum, 
In  all  three  places  man  is  styled  "  naturas  minister  et 
interpres."  He  is  naturae  interpres,  because  in  every 
object  which  is  presented  to  him  there  are  two  things 
to  be  considered,  or  rather  two  aspects  of  the  same 
thing,  —  one  the  phenomenon  which  Nature  presents 
to  the  senses  —  the  other  the  inward  mechanism  and 
action,  of  which  the  phenomenon  in  question  is  not 
only  the  result  but  also  the  outward  sign.  To  pass 
therefore  from  the  phenomencm  to  its  hidden  cause  is 
to  interpret  the  signs  which  enable  us  to  become  ac- 
quainted with  the  operations  of  Nature.  Again,  he  is 
the  minister  natur;©,  because  in  all  his  works  he  can 
1  Not  80  included  by  Gruter.    See  note  A.  at  the  end,  ^3.  —  J.  8. 


THE  NOVUM  ORGANUM.  157 

only  arrange  the  things  with  which  he  deals  in  the 
order  and  form  which  Nature  requires.  All  the  rest 
comes  from  her  only ;  the  conditions  she  requires  hav- 
ing been  fulfilled,  she  produces  new  phenomena  accord- 
ing to  the  laws  of  her  own  action.  Thus  the  two 
words  minister  and  interpres  refer  respectively  to  works 
and  contemplation  —  to  power  and  knowledge  —  the 
substance  of  Bacon's  theory  of  both  being  compressed 
into  a  single  phrase.  The  third  and  fourth  aphorisms 
are  developments  of  the  first ;  the  second  relating  not 
to  the  theory  of  knowledge,  but  to  the  necessity  of 
providing  helps  for  the  understanding. 

Then  follow  (5 — 10.)  reflections  on  the  sterility  of 
the  existing  sciences,  and  (11 — 17.)  remarks  on  the 
inutility  of  logic.  In  (14.)  Bacon  asserts  that  every- 
thing must  depend  on  a  just  method  of  induction. 
From  (18.)  to  (37.)  he  contrasts  the  only  two  ways 
in  which  knowledge  can  be  sought  for;  namely  anti- 
cipations of  Nature  and  the  interpretation  of  Nature. 
In  the  former  method  men  pass  at  once  fi'om  partic- 
ulars to  the  highest  generalities,  and  thence  deduce 
all  intermediate  propositions  ;  in  the  latter  they  rise 
by  gradual  induction  and  successively,  from  particu- 
lars to  axioms  of  the  lowest  generality,  then  to  in- 
termediate axioms,  and  so  ultimately  to  the  highest. 
And  this  is  the  true  way,  but  as  yet  untried. 

Then  from  (38.)  to  (68.)  Bacon  developes  the  doc- 
trine of  idols.  It  is  to  be  remarked  that  he  uses  the 
word  idolon  in  antithesis  to  idea,  the  first  place  where 
it  occurs  being  the  twenty-third  aphorism.  "Non 
leve  quiddam  interest,"  it  is  there  said,  "inter  hu- 
mange  mentis  idola  et  divinge  mentis  ideas."  He  no- 
where refers  to  the   common  meaning  of  the  word, 


158  PEEFACE  TO 

namely  the  image  of  a  false  god.  Idols  are  with  him 
"  placita  quaidam  inania,"  or  more  generally,  the  false 
notions  which  have  taken  possession  of  men's  minds. 
The  doctrine  of  idols  stands  [he  says]  in  the  same 
relation  to  the  interpretation  of  Nature,  as  the  doc- 
trine of  fallacies  to  ordinary  logic. 

Of  idols  Bacon  enumerates  four  kinds,  —  the  idols 
of  the  tribe,  of  the  cave,  of  the  market-place,  and  of 
the  theatre ;  and  it  has  been  supposed  that  this  classi- 
fication is  borrowed  from  Roger  Bacon,  who  in  the  be- 
ginning of  the  Opus  Majus  speaks  of  four  hindrances 
whereby  men  are  kept  back  from  the  attainment  of 
tnie  knowledge.  But  this  supposition  is  for  several 
reasons  improbable.  The  Opus  Majus  was  not  printed 
until  the  eighteenth  century,  and  it  is  unlikely  that 
Francis  Bacon  would  have  taken  the  trouble  of  read- 
ing it,  or  any  part  of  it,  in  manuscript.^  In  the  first 
place  there  is  no  evidence  in  any  part  of  his  works 
of  this  kind  of  research,  and  in  the  second  he  had  no 
high  opinion  of  his  namesake,  of  whom  he  has  spoken 
with  far  less  respect  than  he  deserves.  The  only 
work  of  Roger  Bacon's  which  there  is  any  good  rea- 
son for  believing  that  he  was  acquainted  with  is  a 
tract  on  the  art  of  prolonging  life,  which  was  pub- 
lished at  Paris  in  1542,  and  of  which  an  English 
translation   appeared  in   1617.      The   general    resem- 

1 1  can  hardly  think  that  he  would  have  omitted  to  look  into  a  work  like 
the  Ojnis  Majus,  if  he  had  had  the  opportunity.  But  it  is  very  probable 
that  no  copy  of  it  was  procurable;  possible  that  he  did  not  even  know  of 
its  existence.  The  manner  in  which  he  speaks  of  Roger  Bacon  in  the 
Temporis  Partm  Masculus,  as  belonging  to  the  "  utile  genus  "  of  experi- 
mentalists, "  qui  de  theoriis  non  admodum  solicit!  mechnnicd  quddam  sub- 
tilitnle  rerum  inrtntnrum  exlensionea  prehendunf,^^  seems  rather  to  imply 
that  he  knew  of  him  at  that  time  chiefly  by  his  reputation  for  mechanical 
inventions.  —  J.  S. 


THE  NOVUM  ORGAN  UM,  159 

blance  between  the  spirit  in  which  the  two  Bacons 
speak  of  science  and  of  its  improvement  is,  notwith- 
standing what  has  sometimes  been  said,  but  sHght. 
Both  no  doubt  complain  that  sufficient  attention  has 
not  been  paid  to  observation  and  experiment,  but  that 
is  all ;  and  these  complaints  may  be  found  in  the  writ- 
ings of  many  other  men,  especially  in  the  time  of 
Francis  Bacon.  Nothing  is  more  clear  than  that  the 
essential  doctrines  of  his  philosophy  —  among  which 
that  of  idols  is  to  be  reckoned  —  are,  so  far  as  he 
was  aware,  altogether  his  own.  There  is  moreover 
but  little  analogy  between  his  idols  and  his  namesake's 
hindrances  to  knowledge.  The  principle  of  classifi- 
cation is  altogether  different,  and  the  notion  of  a  real 
connexion  between  the  two  was  probably  suggested 
simply  by  there  being  the  same  number  of  idols  as  of 
hindrances.^  It  is  therefore  well  to  remark  that  in 
the  early  form  of  the  doctrine  of  idols  there  were 
only  three.  In  the  Partis  seeundce  Delineatio  the  idols 
wherewith  the  mind  is  beset  are  said  to  be  of  three 
kinds  :  they  either  are  inherent  and  innate  or  adsci- 
titious  ;  and  if  the  latter,  arise  either  from  received 
opinions  in  philosophy  or  from  wrong  principles  of 
demonstration.  This  classification  occurs  also  in  Fo- 
lerius  Terminus.^ 

1  That  the  two  may  be  the  more  conveniently  compared,  I  have  quoted 
Roger  Bacon's  exposition  of  his  "  ofFendicula,"  in  a  note  upon  the  39th 
aphorism,  in  which  the  names  of  the  four  "  Idols  "  first  occur.  How  slight 
the  resemblance  is  between  the  two  may  be  ascertained  by  a  very  simple 
test.  If  you  are  already  acquainted  with  Francis  Bacon's  classification, 
try  to  assign  each  of  the  "  offendicula  "  to  its  proper  class.  If  not,  try  by 
the  help  of  Roger's  classification  to  find  out  Francis's.  —  J.  S. 

2  Not  in  Valerius  Terminus.  It  occurs  in  the  Distributio  Operis,  and 
ma}'^  be  traced  though  less  distinctly  in  the  Advancement  and  the  Dc  Aug- 
mentis.    See  Note  C.  at  the  end.  —  /.  S. 


160  PREFACE  TO 

The  first  of  these  three  classes  corresponds  to  the 
first  and  second  of  those  spoken  of  in  the  Novum  Or- 
ganum.  The  idols  of  the  tribe  are  those  which  be- 
long, as  Aristotle  might  have  said,  to  the  humftn 
mind  as  it  is  human,  —  the  erroneous  tendencies  com- 
mon more  or  less  to  all  mankind.  The  idols  of  the 
cave  arise  from  each  man's  mental  constitution  :  the 
metaphor  being  suggested  by  a  passage  in  the  [open- 
ing of  the  seventh  book  of  Plato's  Republic.']  ^  Both 
classes  of  extraneous  idols  mentioned  in  the  Partis 
secundce  Delineatio  are  included  in  the  idola  theatri, 
and  the  idola  fori  correspond  to  nothing  in  the  earlier 
classification.^  They  also  are  extraneous  idols,  but 
result  neither  from  received  opinions  nor  erroneous 
forms  of  demonstration,  but  from  the  influence  which 
words  of  necessity  exert.  They  are  called  idols  of 
the  market-place  because  they  are  caused  by  the  daily 
intercourse  of  common  life.  "Verba,"  remarks  Ba- 
con, "  ex  captu  vulgi  imponuntur." 

It  is  only  when  we  compare  the  later  with  the  ear- 
lier form  of  the  doctrine  of  idols  that  we  perceive  the 
principle  of  classification  which  Bacon  was  guided  by, 
namely  the  division  of  idols  according  as  they  come 
from  the  mind  itself  or  from  without.^  In  the  Novum 
Organum  two  belong  to  the  former  class  and  two  to 

1  Mr.  Ellis  had  written  "  in  the  of  Aristotle."  But  the  words 
of  the  De  Augmentts  (v.  4.)  ("  de  specu  Platonis  ")  prove  that  it  was  the 
passage  in  Plato  which  suggested  the  metaphor.  —  J.  S. 

2  i.  e.  in  the  classification  adopted  in  the  Partis  sectindce  Delineatio;  for 
they  correspond  exactly  with  the  third  kind  of  fallacies  or  false  appear- 
ances mentioned  in  the  Advancement,  and  with  the  idols  of  the  palace  in 
Valerius  Terminus.  And  I  think  they  were  meant  to  be  included  among 
the  "  Inhaerentia  et  Innata  "  of  the  Delineatio.     See  Note  C.  —  /.  8. 

8  Rather,  I  think,  as  they  are  separable  or  inseparable  from  our  nature 
and  condition  in  life.    See  Note  C  —  /.  S. 


( 


THE  NOVUM   ORGANUM.  161 

the  latter,  so  that  the  members  of  the  classification 
are  better  balanced^  than  in  the  previous  arrange- 
ment :  in  both  perhaps  we  perceive  a  trace  of  the 
dichotomizing  principle  of  Ramus,  one  of  the  seem- 
ing novelties  which  he  succeeded  in  making  popular.^ 
After  enumerating  the  four  kinds  of  idols.  Bacon 
gives  instances  of  each  (45 — 67.) ;  and  speaking  in 
(62.)  of  idols  of  the  theatre,  introduces  a  triple  clas- 
sification of  false  philosophies,  to  which  he  seems  to 
have  attached  much  importance,  as  we  find  it  referred 
to  in  many  parts  of  his  writings.  False  philosophy  is 
sophistical,  empirical,  or  superstitious ;  sophistical,  when 
it  consists  of  dialectic  subtleties  built  upon  no  better 
foundation  than  common  notions  and  every-day  ob- 
servation ;  empirical,  when  it  is  educed  out  of  a  few 
experiments,  however  accurately  examined  ;  and  su- 
perstitious, when  theological  traditions  are  made  its 
basis.  In  the  Cogitata  et  Visa  he  compares  the  ra- 
tional philosophers  (that  is,  those  whose  system  is 
sophistical,  —  the  name  implying  that  they  trust  too 
much  to  reason  and  despise  observation)  to  spiders 
whose  webs  are  spun  out  of  their  own  bodies,  and  the 
empirics  to  the  ant  which  simply  lays  up  its  store  and 
uses  it.  Whereas  the  true  way  is  that  of  the  bee, 
which  gathers  its  materials  from  the  flowers  of  the 
field  and  of  the  garden,  and  then,  ex  propria  facultate, 
elaborates  and  transforms   them.^     The  third   kind  of 

1  Compare  the  Distributio  Operis,  where  the  classification  is  retained, 
with  the  Novum  Organum,  where  it  is  not  alluded  to,  and  I  think  it  will 
be  seen  that  Bacon  did  not  intend  to  balance  the  members  in  this  way. 
See  Note  C  at  the  end.  —  J.  S. 

2  Bacon  alludes  to  Ramus  in  the  De  Augmentis  vi.  2.,  "  De  unica  methodo 
et  dichotomiis  perpetuis  nil  attinet  dicere.  Fuit  enim  nubecula  qusedam 
doctrinse  quae;  cito  transiit:  res  certe  simul  et  scientiis  damnosissima,"  &c. 

8  In  the  Advancement  of  Learning  and  the  De  Augmentis,  the  schoolmen 

VOL.   I.  11 


162  PREFACE  TO 

false  philosophy  is  not  here  mentioned.  In  the  Novum 
Organum  Bacon  perhaps  intended  particularly  to  refer 
to  the  Mosaical  philosophy  of  Fludd,  who  is  one  of 
the  most  learned  of  the  Cabalistic  writers.^ 

In  (69.)  Bacon  speaks  of  faulty  demonstrations  as 
the  defences  and  bulwarks  of  idols,  and  divides  the 
common  process  for  the  establishment  of  axioms  and 
conclusions  into  four  parts,  each  of  which  is  defective. 
He  here  describes  in  general  terms  the  new  method 
of  induction.  In  the  next  aphorism,  which  concludes 
this  part  of  his  subject,  he  condemns  the  way  in 
which  experimental  researches  have  commonly  been 
carried  on. 

The  doctrine  of  idols  seems,  when  the  Novum  Or- 
ganum was  published,  to  have  been  esteemed  one  of 
its  most  important  portions.  Mersenne  at  least,  the 
earliest  critic  on  Bacon's  writings,  his  Certitude  des 
Sciences  having  been  published  in  1625,^^  speaks  of 
the  four  idols,  or  rather  of  Bacon's  remarks  upon 
them,  as  the  four  buttresses  of  his  philosophy.  In 
Bacon's  own  opinion  this  doctrine  was  of  much  im- 
portance. Thus  in  the  De  Interpretatione  NaturcB 
Sententioe  Duodecim  he  says,  in  the  abrupt  style  of 
his  earlier  philosophical  writings,    "  Qui   primum   et 

in  particular  are  compared  to  the  spider;  a  passage  which  has  been  mis- 
understood by  a  distinguished  writer,  whose  judgments  seem  not  unfre- 
quently  to  be  as  hastily  formed  as  they  are  fluently  expressed,  and  who 
conceives  that  Bacon  intended  to  condemn  the  study  of  psychology. 

In  speaking  of  the  field  and  the  garden,  Bacon  refers  respectively  to  ob- 
servations of  Nature  and  artificial  experiment;  an  instance  of  the  "curiosa 
felicitas"  of  his  metaphors. 

1  Fludd's  work,  entitled  Phihsophia  Moysnica,  was  puWished  in  1638. 

2  In  the  Biographie  Unirerselle  (Mersenne)  it  is  incorrectly  said  that  this 
work  was  published  in  1636,  and  an  idle  story  is  mentioned  that  it  was  in 
reality  written,  not  by  Mersenne,  but  by  Lord  Herbert  of  Cherbury,  —  a 
story  sufiiciently  refuted  by  its  scrupulous  and  submissive  orthodoxy. 


THE  NOVUM  ORGANUM.  163 

ante  alia  omnia  animi  motus  humani  penitus  non  ex- 
plorarit,  ibique  scientiye  meatus  et  errorum  sedes  ac- 
curatissime  descriptas  non  liabuerit,  is  omnia  larvata 
et  veluti  incantata  reperiet ;  fascinum  ni  solvent  in- 
terpretari  non  poterit.^ 

From  (71.)  to  (78.)  he  speaks  of  the  signs  and 
tokens  whereby  the  defects  and  worthlessness  of  the 
received  sciences  are  made  manifest.  The  origin  of 
these  sciences,  the  scanty  fruits  they  have  borne,  the 
little  progress  they  have  made,  all  testify  against  them ; 
as  likewise  the  confessions  of  the  authors  who  have 
treated  of  them,  and  even  the  general  consent  with 
which  they  have  been  received.  "  Pessimum,"  says 
Bacon,  "  omnium  est  augurium,  quod  ex  consensu  cap- 
itur  in  rebus  intellectualibus."  ^ 

From  (78.)  to  (92.)  Bacon  speaks  of  the  causes  of 
the  errors  which  have  hindered  the  progress  of  science ; 
intending  thereby  to  show  that  there  is  no  reason  to 
doubt  the  value  of  the  reform  which  he  is  about  to 
propose,  because  though  in  itself  seemingly  plain  and 
obvious  it  has  nevertheless  remained  so  long  unthought 
of.  On  the  contrary,  there  is,  he  affirms,  good  reason 
for  being  surprised  that  even  now  any  one  should  have 
thought  of  it. 

The  first  of  these  causes  is  the  comparative  shortness 
of  the  periods  which,  out  of  the  twenty-five  centuries 
which    intervene    between    Thales    and    Bacon's    own 

1  So  also  in  the  Valerius  Terminus,  c.  17. :  "  That  if  any  have  had  or  shall 
have  the  power  and  resolution  to  fortify  and  inclose  his  mind  against  all 
anticipations,  yet  if  he  have  not  been  or  shall  not  be  cautioned  by  the 
full  understanding  of  the  nature  of  the  mind  and  spirit  of  man,  and  therein 
of  the  seats,  pores,  and  passages  both  of  knowledge  and  error,  he  hath  not 
been,  nor  shall  not  be,  possibly  able  to  guide  or  keep  on  his  course  aright." 
—  J.  8. 

2  He  however  excepts  matters  political  and  religious. 


164  PREFACE  TO 

time,  have  been  really  favourable  to  the  progress  of 
science.  The  second,  that  even  during  the  more  fa- 
vourable times  natural  philosophy,  the  great  mother 
of  the  sciences,  has  been  for  the  most  part  neglected ; 
men  having  of  late  chiefly  busied  themselves  with  the- 
ology, and  among  the  Greeks  and  Romans  with  moral 
philosophy,  "quae  ethnicis  vice  theologias  erat."  More- 
over, even  when  men  occupied  themselves  the  most 
with  natural  philosophy  (Bacon  refers  to  the  age  of 
the  early  Greek  physicists),  much  time  was  wasted 
through  controversies  and  vain  glory.  Again,  even 
those  who  have  bestowed  pains  upon  natural  philos- 
ophy have  seldom,  especially  in  these  latter  times, 
given  themselves  wholly  up  to  it.  Thus,  natural  phi- 
losophy having  been  neglected  and  the  sciences  there- 
by severed  from  their  root,  it  is  no  wonder  that  their 
growth  has  been  stopped. 

Another  cause  of  their  scanty  progress  is,  that  their 
true  end,  the  benefit  and  relief  of  man's  estate,  has  not 
been  had  in  remembrance.  This  error  Bacon  speaks 
of  in  the  Advancement  as  the  greatest  of  all,  coupling 
however  there  with  the  relief  of  man's  estate  the  glory 
of  the  Creator.  Again,  the  right  path  for  the  advance- 
ment of  knowledge  has  not  only  been  neglected  but 
blocked  up,  men  having  come  not  only  to  neglect  expe- 
rience but  also  to  despise  it.  Also  the  reverence  for 
antiquity  has  hindered  progress  ;  and  here  Bacon  re- 
peats the  remark  he  had  made  in  the  Advancement, 
that  antiquity  was  the  world's  youth,  and  the  latter 
times  its  age.^ 

1  Thia  remark  is  in  itself  not  new;  we  read,  for  instance,  in  the  book  of 
Esdras,  that  the  world  has  lost  its  youth,  and  that  the  times  begin  to  wax 
old.  Nor  is  it  new  in  the  application  here  made  of  it.  Probably  several 
writers  in  the  age  which  preceded  Bacon's  had  already  made  it,  for  in  that 


THE  NOVUM  ORGANUM.  165 

Again,  the  progress  of  science  has  been  hindered 
by  too  much  respect  for  what  has  been  already  accom- 
phshed.  And  this  has  been  increased  by  the  ap- 
pearance of  completeness  which  systematic  writers  on 
science  have  given  to  their  works,  and  also  by  the  vain 
and  boastful  promises  of  some  who  have  pretended  to 
reform  philosophy.  Another  reason  why  more  has  not 
been  accomplished,  is  that  so  little  has  been  attempted. 

To  these  hindrances  Bacon  adds  three  others,  —  su- 
perstitious bigotry,  the  constitution  of  schools,  univer- 
sities, and  colleges,  and  the  lack  of  encouragement ; 
and  then  concludes  this  part  of  the  subject  with  that 
which  he  affirms  to  have  been  the  greatest  obstacle  of 
all,  namely  despair  of  the  possibility  of  progress.  To 
remove  this,  he  goes  on  to  state  the  grounds  of  hope 
for  the  future, — a  discussion  which  extends  from  (93.) 
to  (115.). 

"  Principium  autem,"  he  begins,  "  sumendum  a 
Deo  ;  "  that  is  to  say,  the  excellence  of  the  end  pro- 
posed is  in  itself  an  indication  that  the  matter  in  hand 
is  from  God,  nor  is  the  prophecy  of  Daniel  concern- 
ing the  latter  times  to  be  omitted,  namely  that  many 
shall  go  to  and  fro  and  knowledge  shall  be  increased. 
Again,  the  errors  committed  in  time  past  are  a  reason 

age  men  were  no  longer  willing  to  submit  to  the  authority  of  antiquity,  and 
still  felt  bound  to  justify  their  dissent.  Two  writers  may  at  any  rate  be 
mentioned  by  whom  the  thought  is  as  distinctly  expressed  as  by  Bacon, 
namely  Giordano  Bruno  and  Otto  Casmann;  the  former  in  the  Cena  di 
Centre,  the  latter  in  the  preface  to  his  Problemata  Marina,  which  was  pub- 
lished in  1596,  and  therefore  a  few  years  later  than  the  Cena,  with  which 
however  it  is  not  likely  that  Casmann  was  acquainted.  Few  writers  of 
celebrity  comparable  to  Bruno's  appear  to  have  been  so  little  read. 

I  have  quoted  both  passages  in  a  note  on  the  corresponding  passage  in 
[the  first  book  of]  the  De  Augmentis :  that  in  the  Cena  di  Cenere  was  first 
noticed  by  Dr.  Whewell.  See  his  Philosophy  of  the  Inductive  Sciences,  ii. 
198. 


166  PREFACE  TO 

for  hoping  better  things  in  the  time  to  come.  He 
therefore  sets  forth  these  errors  at  some  length  (95 — 
107.)-  This  enumeration  begins  with  the  passage  al- 
ready mentioned  [as  occurring  in  the  Cogitata  et  Visa], 
in  which  the  true  method  is  spoken  of  as  intermediate 
to  those  of  the  dogmatici  or  rationales,  and  of  the  em- 
pirici.  There  will  be,  he  concludes,  good  ground  for 
hope  when  the  experimental  and  reasoning  faculties  are 
more  intimately  united  than  they  have  ever  yet  been. 
So  likewise  when  natural  philosophy  ceases  to  be  al- 
loyed with  matter  extraneous  to  it,  and  when  any  one 
can  be  found  content  to  begin  at  the,  beginning  and, 
putting  aside  all  popularly  received  notions  and  opin- 
ions, to  apply  himself  afresh  to  experience  and  par- 
ticulars. And  here  Bacon  introduces  an  illustration 
which  he  has  also  em})loyed  elsewhere,  comparing  the 
regeneration  of  the  sciences  to  the  exploits  of  Alexan- 
der, which  were  at  first  esteemed  portentous  and  more 
than  human,  and  yet  afterwards  it  was  Livy's  judg- 
ment that  he  had  done  no  more  than  despise  a  vain 
show  of  difficulty.  Bacon  then  resumes  his  enumera- 
tion of  the  improvements  which  are  to  be  made,  each 
of  which  will  be  a  ground  of  hope.  The  first  is  a  bet- 
ter natural  history  than  has  yet  been  composed  ;  and  it 
is  to  be  observed  that  a  natural  history  which  is  de- 
signed to  contain  the  materials  for  the  instauration 
of  philosophy  differs  essentially  from  a  natural  history 
which  has  no  such  ulterior  end  :  the  chief  difference  is, 
that  an  ordinary  natural  history  does  not  contain  the 
experimental  results  furnished  by  the  arts.  In  the  sec- 
ond place,  among  these  results  themselves  there  is  a 
great  lack  of  experimenta  lucifera,  that  is  of  experi- 
ments which,  though  not  practically  useful,  yet  serve 


THE  NOVUM  ORGANUM.  167 

to  give  light  for  the  discovery  of  causes  and  axioms  : 
hitherto  men  have  busied  themselves  for  the  most  part 
with  experimenta  fructifera,  that  is  experiments  of  use 
and  profit.  Thirdly,  experimental  researches  must  be 
conducted  orderly  and  according  to  rule  and  law,  and 
not  as  hitherto  in  a  desultory  and  irregular  manner. 
Again,  when  the  materials  required  have  been  col- 
lected, the  mind  will  not  be  able  to  deal  with  them 
.without  assistance  and  memoriter :  all  discoveries  ought 
to  be  based  upon  written  records  —  "  nulla  nisi  de 
scripto  inventio  probanda  est."  This  is  what  Bacon 
calls  experientia  litterata,^  his  meaning  apparently  be- 
ing that  out  of  the  storehouse  of  natural  history  all  the 
facts  connected  with  any  proposed  subject  of  investiga- 
tion should  be  extracted  and  reduced  to  writing  before 
anything  else  is  done.  Furthermore,  all  these  facts 
must  not  only  be  reduced  to  writing,  but  arranged 
tabularly.  In  dealing  with  facts  thus  collected  and 
arranged,  we  are  to  regard  them  chiefly  as  the  mate- 
rials for  the  construction  of  axioms,  our  path  leading  us 
upwards  from  particulars  to  axioms,  and  then  down- 
M^ards  from  axioms  to  works  ;  and  the  ascent  from  par- 
ticulars to  axioms  must  be  gradual,  that  is  axioms  of 
a  less  degree  of  generality  must  always  be  established 
before  axioms  of  a  higher.  Again  a  new  form  of  in- 
duction is  to  be  introduced ;   for  induction  by  simple 

1  "  Ilia  vero  in  usum  veniente,  ab  experientia  facta  demum  literatd,  me- 
lius sperandum."  In  Montagu's  edition  literatd  is  printed  incorrectly  with 
a  capital  letter;  which  makes  it  seem  as  if  the  experientia  facta  literata 
here  spoken  of  were  the  same  as  the  experientia  quam  vocamus  literatam  in 
Aph.  103.  But  they  are,  in  fact,  two  different  things  ;  the  one  being  op- 
posed to  experience  which  proceeds  without  any  written  record  of  its  re- 
sults ;  the  other  to  vaga  experientia  et  se  tantum  sequens  —  experience  which 
proceeds  without  any  method  in  its  inquiries.  See  my  note  on  Aph.  101. 
—  J.  S. 


168  PREFACE  TO 

enumeration  is  childish  and  precarious.  But  true  in- 
duction analyses  nature  by  rejections  and  exclusions, 
and  concludes  affirmatively  after  a  sufficient  number  of 
negatives.  And  our  greatest  hope  rests  upon  this  w^ay 
of  induction.  Also  the  axioms  thus  established  are  to 
be  examined  whether  they  are  of  wider  generality  than 
the  particulars  employed  in  their  construction,  and  if 
so,  to  be  verified  by  comparing  them  with  other  facts, 
"  per  novorura  particularium  designationem,^  quasi  fide- 
jussione  quadam."*  Lastly,  the  sciences  must  be  kept 
in  connexion  with  natural  philosophy. 

Bacon  then  goes  on  (108 — 114.)  to  state  divers 
grounds  of  hope  derived  from  other  sources  than  those 
of  which  he  has  been  speaking,  namely,  the  errors 
hitherto  committed.  The  first  is  that  without  any 
method  of  invention  men  have  made  certain  notable 
discoveries ;  how  many  more,  then,  and  greater,  by 
the  method  now  to  be  proposed.  Again,  of  discoveries 
already  made,  there  are  many  which  before  they  were 
made  would  never  have  been  conceived  of  as  possible, 
which  is  a  reason  for  thinking  that  many  other  things 
still  remain  to  be  found  out  of  a  nature  wholly  unlike 
any  hitherto  known.  In  the  course  of  ages  these  too 
would  doubtless  some  time  or  other  come  to  light ;  but 
by  a  regular  method  of  discovery  they  will  be  made 
known  far  more  certainly  and  in  far  less  time,  — 
propere  et  subito  et  simul.  Bacon  mentions  particularly, 
as  discoveries  not  likely  to  have  been  thought  of  be- 
forehand, gunpowder,  silk,  and  the  mariner's  compass ; 
remarking  that  if  the  conditions  to  be  fulfilled  had  been 

1 1  understand  designatio  here  to  mean  discovery.  The  test  of  the  truth 
of  the  axiom  was  to  be  the  discovery  by  its  light  of  new  particulars.  See 
VaUritu  Terminus,  ch.  xii.,  quoted  in  note  on  Aph.  106.  —  J.  S. 


THE  NOVUM  ORGANUM.  169 

stated,  men  would  have  sought  for  something  far  more 
akin  than  the  reality  to  things  previously  known  :  in 
the  case  of  gunpowder,  if  its  effects  only  had  been  de- 
scribed, they  would  have  thought  of  some  modification 
of  the  battering-ram  or  the  catapult,  and  not  of  an  ex- 
pansive vapour  ;  and  so  in  the  other  cases.  He  also 
mentions  the  art  of  printing  as  an  invention  perfectly 
simple  when  once  made,  and  which  nevertheless  was 
only  made  after  a  long  course  of  ages.  Again,  we  may 
gain  hope  from  seeing  what  an  infinity  of  pains  and 
labour  men  have  bestowed  on  far  less  matters  than  that 
now  in  hand,  of  which  if  only  a  portion  were  given  to 
the  advancement  of  sound  and  real  knowledge,  all  diffi- 
culties might  be  overcome.  This  remark  Bacon  makes 
with  reference  to  his  natural  and  experimental  history, 
which  he  admits  will  be  a  great  and  royal  work,  and 
of  much  labour  and  cost.  But  the  number  of  partic- 
ulars to  be  observed  ought  not  to  deter  us ;  on  the  con- 
trary, if  we  consider  how  much  smaller  it  is  than  that 
of  the  figments  of  the  understanding,  we  shall  find 
even  in  this  grounds  for  hope.  To  these  figments, 
commenta  ingenii,  the  phsenomena  of  Nature  and  the 
arts  are  but  a  mere  handful.  Some  hope  too,  Bacon 
thinks,  may  be  derived  from  his  own  example  ;  for  if, 
though  of  weak  health,  and  greatly  hindered  by  other 
occupations,  and  moreover  in  this  matter  altogether 
"  protopirus  "  and  following  no  man's  track  nor  even 
communicating  these  things  with  any,  he  has  been  able 
somewhat  to  advance  therein,  how  much  may  not  be 
hoped  for  from  the  conjoined  and  successive  labours  of 
men  at  leisure  from  all  other  business  ?  Lastly,  though 
the  breeze  of  hope  from  that  new  world  were  fainter 
than  it  is,  still  it  were  worth  while  to  follow  the  ad- 


170  PREFACE  TO 

venture,  seeing   how   great   a   reward  success   would 
bring. 

And  here  (115),  Bacon  says,  conckides  the  pulling- 
down  part,  pars  destruens,  of  the  Instauration.  It 
consists  of  three  confutations ;  namely,  of  the  nat- 
ural working  of  the  mind,  of  received  methods  of 
demonstration,  and  of  received  theories  or  philoso- 
phies. In  this  division  we  perceive  the  influence  of 
the  first  form  of  the  doctrine  of  Idols.  As  the  Novum 
Organum  now  stands,  the  pars  destruens  cannot  be 
divided  into  three  portions,  each  containing  one  of 
the  confutations  just  mentioned.  Thus,  for  instance, 
the  doctrine  of  Idols,  which  undoubtedly  forms  a  dis- 
tinct section  of  the  whole  work,  relates  to  all  three. 
Errors  natural  to  the  mind,  errors  of  demonstration, 
errors  of  theory,  are  all  therein  treated  of;  and  Bacon 
then  goes  on  to  another  part  of  the  subject,  in  which, 
though  from  a  different  point  of  view,  they  are  all 
again  considered.  The  sort  of  cross  division  here 
introduced  is  explained  by  a  passage  in  the  Partis 
secundce  Delineation  in  which  the  doctrine  of  Idols  is 
introduced  by  the  remark,  "Pars  destruens  triplex 
est  secundum  triplieem  naturam  idolorum  quas  men- 
tem  obsident."  And  then,  after  dividing  idols  into  the 
three  classes  already  mentioned,  he  proceeds  thus :  — 
"  Itaque  pars  ista  quam  destruentem  appellamus  tribus 
redargutionibus  absolvitur,  redargutione  philosophia- 
rum,  redargutione  demonstrationum,  et  redargutione 
rationis  humana?  nativae."  When  the  doctrine  of 
Idols  was  thrown  into  its  present  form  it  ceased  to 
afford  a  convenient  basis  for  the  pars  destruens ;  and 
accordingly  the  substance  of  the  three  redargutiones 
is  in  the  Novum  Orgamim  less  systematically  set  forth 


THE  NOVUM  ORGANUM.  171 

than  Bacon  purposed  that  it  should  be  when  he  wrote 
the  Partis  secundce  Delineatio}  It  is  to  be  remarked 
that  Redargutio  Philosophiarum  is  the  title  of  one  of 
the  chapters  in  the  third  and  last  of  the  tracts  pub- 
lished bj  Gruter  with  the  title  Temporis  Partus  Mas- 
culus^  and  that  it  is  also  the  title  of  a  tract  published 
[by  Stephens  in  1734,  and  reprinted]  by  Mallet  [in 
1760  3],  and  evidently  of  a  later  date  than  the  other 
of  the  same  name. 

From  (116)  to  (128)  Bacon  endeavours  to  obviate 
objections  and  unfavourable  opinions  of  his  design. 
In  the.  first  place  he  plainly  declares  that  he  is  no 
founder  of  a  sect  or  school, — therein  differing  from  the 
ancient  Greeks,  and  from  certain  new  men,  namely 
Telesius,  Patricius,  and  Severinus.     Abstract  opinions 

1  I  think  this  apparent  discrepanc}'  may  be  better  explained.  It  appears 
to  me  that  the  number  of  idols  was  originally  three,  —  the  Tribe,  the  Cave, 
and  the  Market-place ;  all  belonging  to  the  ratio  humana  nativa ;  fallacies 
innate  or  inherent  in  the  human  understanding,  —  to  be  guarded  against, 
but  not  to  be  got  rid  of;  and  that  a  fourth  was  added  afterwards,  but  of 
quite  a  different  kind;  consisting  of  fallacies  which  have  no  natural  affin- 
ity to  the  understanding,  but  come  from  without  and  may  be  turned  out 
again;  impressions  derived  from  the  systems  which  men  have  been  taught 
to  accept  as  true,  or  from  the  methods  of  demonstration  which  they  have 
been  taught  to  rely  upon  as  conclusive.  These  are  the  Idols  of  the  Thea- 
tre, and  the  sole  objects  of  the  two  Redargutiones  which  stand  first  in  the 
Delineaiio,  and  last  in  the  Novum  Organum.  If  this  be  true,  the  Eedargiir- 
tio  rationis  humance  nativce  (or  I  should  rather  say,  the  part  of  the  Novum 
Organum,  which  belongs  to  it)  extends  from  the  40th  to  the  60th  aphorism ; 
and  the  Redargutio  Philosophiarum  and  Demonstrationum  from  the  61st  to 
the  115th.  For  a  fuller  explanation  and  justification  of  this  view,  see 
NoteC  — J.  S. 

2  Say  rather,  "  is  the  title  prefixed  by  M.  Bouillet  to  the  second  chapter 
of  the  fragment  printed  by  Gruter  with  the  heading  Tradendi  modus  legitir- 
mus."  I  cannot  find  that  M.  Bouillet  had  any  authority  for  giving  it  this 
title,  more  than  the  tenor  of  the  chapter  itself,  which  shows  that  it  fits.  — 
J.  S. 

3  A  small  portion  of  it  was  printed  by  Gruter  at  the  end  of  the  Partis 
secundce  Delineatio  [and  it  seems  to  have  been  the  beginning  of  the  Pars 
secunda  itself]. 


172  PREFACE  TO 

on  nature  and  first  principles  are  in  his  judgment  of 
no  great  moment.  Nor  again  does  he  promise  to 
mankind  the  power  of  accomplishing  any  particular 
or  special  works  —  for  with  him  works  are  not  de- 
rived from  works  nor  experiments  from  experiments, 
but  causes  and  axioms  are  derived  from  both,  and 
from  these  new  works  and  experiments  are  ulti- 
mately deduced ;  and  at  present  the  natural  history 
of  which  he  is  in  possession  is  not  sufficient  for  the 
purposes  of  legitimate  interpretation,  that  is,  for  the 
establishment  of  axioms.  Again,  that  his  Natural 
History  and .  Tables  of  Invention  are  n^t  free  from 
errors,  which  at  first  they  cannot  be,  is  not  a  matter 
of  much  importance.  These  errors,  if  not  too  numer- 
ous, will  readily  be  corrected  when  causes  and  axioms 
have  been  discovered,  just  as  errors  in  a  manuscript 
or  printed  book  are  easily  corrected  by  the  meaning 
of  the  passage  in  which  they  occur.  Again,  it  may 
be  said  that  the  Natural  History  contains  many  com- 
monplace things ;  also  many  things  mean  and  sordid ; 
and  lastly  many  things  too  subtle  to  be  of  any  use. 
To  this  a  threefold  answer  is  to  be  given.  In  the  first 
place,  rare  and  notable  things  cannot  be  understood, 
much  less  new  things  brought  to  light,  unless  the 
causes  of  common  things  and  their  causes'  causes  be 
duly  examined  and  searched  out.  Secondly,  what- 
ever is  worthy  of  existence  is  also  worthy  to  be 
known ;  for  knowledge  represents  and  is  the  image 
of  existence.  Lastly,  things  apparently  useless  are 
in  truth  of  the  greatest  use.  No  one  will  deny  that 
light  is  useful,  though  it  is  not  tangible  or  material. 
And  the  accurate  knowledge  of  simple  natures  is  as 
light,   and  gives   access   to   all  the  secrets  on  which 


THE  NOVUM  ORGANUM.  173 

works    depend,    though    in    itself  it    is    of  no    great 
use. 

Again  it  may  be  thought  a  hard  saying  that  all  sci- 
ences and  authors  are  at  once  to  be  set  aside  together. 
But  in  reality  this  is  both  a  more  modest  censure 
and  one  that  carries  with  it  a  greater  show  of  reason 
than  any  partial  condemnation.  It  implies  only  that 
the  errors  hitherto  committed  are  fundamental,  and 
that  they  have  not  been  corrected  because  as  yet 
they  have  not  been  sufficiently  examined.  It  is  no 
presumption  if  any  man  asserts  that  he  can  draw  a 
circle  more  truly  with  a  pair  of  compasses  than  an- 
other can  without ;  and  the  new  method  puts  men's 
understandings  nearly  on  the  same  level,  because 
everything  is  to  be  done  by  definite  rules  and  dem- 
onstrations. Bacon  anticipates  also  anotlier  objection, 
that  he  has  not  assigned  to  the  sciences  their  true  and 
highest  aim  ;  which  is  the  contemplation  of  truth,  — 
not  works,  however  great  or  useful.  He  affirms  that 
he  values  works  more  inasmuch  as  they  are  signs  and 
evidences  of  truth  than  for  their  practical  utility.  It 
may  also,  he  continues,  be  alleged  that  the  method  of 
the  ancients  was  in  reality  the  same  as  ours,  only  that 
after  they  had  constructed  the  edifice  of  the  sciences 
they  took  away  the  scaffolding.  But  this  is  refuted 
both  by  what  they  themselves  say  of  their  method,^ 
and  by  what  is  seen  of  it  in  their  writings.  Again 
he  affirms  that  he  does  not  inculcate,  as  some  might 
suppose,  a  2   [final    suspension   of  judgment,  as  if  the 


1  I  have  adopted  here  the  correction  introduced  into  the  text  of  the  pres- 
ent edition. 

2  Mr.  Ellis  had  written  thus  far  when  the  fever  seized  him.    The  remain- 
ing pages  which  complete  the  analysis  of  the  first  book,  are  mine.  — J.  S. 


174  PREFACE  TO 

mind  were  incapable  of  knowing  anything ;  that  if  he 
enjoins  caution  and  suspense  it  is  not  as  doubting  the 
competency  of  the  senses  and  understanding,  but  for 
their  better  information  and  guidance ;  that  the  method 
of  induction  which  he  proposes  is  applicable  not  only 
to  what  is  called  natural  philosophy,  as  distinguished 
from  logic,  ethics,  and  politics,  but  to  every  depart- 
ment of  knowledge  ;  the  aim  being  to  obtain  an  insight 
into  the  nature  of  things  by  processes  varied  according 
to  the  conditions  of  the  subject ;  and  that  in  declaring 
that  no  great  progress  can  be  expected  either  in  knowl- 
edge of  trutli  or  in  power  of  operation  by  the  methods 
of  inquiry  hitherto  employed,  he  means  no  disrespect 
to  the  received  arts  and  sciences,  but  fully  recognises 
them  as  excellent  in  their  proper  place  and  use,  and 
would  have  them  honoured  and  cultivated  accord- 
ingly. 

These  explanations,  —  together  with  some  remarks 
(129),  by  way  of  encouragement  to  folio wei-s  and  fel- 
low-labourers, on  the  dignity,  importance,  and  grandeur 
of  the  end  in  view,  —  bring  the  preliminary  consider- 
ations to  a  close,  and  clear  the  way  for  the  exposition 
of  the  art  of  interpretation  itself;  which  is  commenced, 
but  not  completed,  in  the  second  book.  What  this  art 
was,  has  been  fully  discussed  in  the  general  preface, 
and  it  is  not  necessary  therefore  to  follow  the  subject 
further  here.  Only  it  is  important  to  remark  that 
whatever  value  Bacon  may  have  attached  to  it,  he  cer- 
tainly did  not  at  this  time  profess  to  consider  it  either 
as  a  thing  absolutely  necessary,  or  even  as  the  thing 
most  necessary,  for  any  real  progress  in  science.  In 
the  concluding  aphorism  of  the  first  book  he  distinctly 
warns  the  reader  that  the  precepts  which  he  is  about 


THE  NOVUM  ORGANUM.  175 

to  give,  though  he  beheves  them  to  be  very  useful  and 
sound,  and  hkely  to  prove  a  great  help,  are  not  offered 
either  as  perfect  in  themselves  or  as  so  indispensable  that 
nothing  can  be  done  without  them.  Three  things  only- 
he  represents  as  indispensable  :  1st,  ut "  justam  naturae  et 
experientise  historiam  prassto  haberent  homines  atque  in 
ea  sedulo  versarentur ;  "  2nd,  "  ut  receptas  opiniones  et 
notiones  deponerent :  "  3rd,  "  ut  mentem  a  generalissi- 
mis  et  proximis  ab  illis  ad  tempus  cohiberent."  These 
three  conditions  being  secured,  the  art  of  interpretation 
(being  indeed  the  true  and  natural  operation  of  the 
mind  when  freed  from  impediments)  might,  he  thinks, 
suggest  itself  without  a  teacher :  "  fore  ut  etiam  vi  pro- 
pria et  genuina  mentis,  absque  alia  arte,  in  formam  nos- 
tram  interpretandi  incidere  possent ;  est  enim  interpre- 
tatio  verura  et  naturale  opus  mentis,  demptis  iis  quae 
obstant :  "  an  admission  which  helps  to  account  for  the 
fact  that  during  the  five  years  which  he  afterwards  de- 
voted to  the  developement  of  his  philosophy,  he  applied 
himself  almost  exclusively  to  the  natural  history  ;  leav- 
ing the  exposition  of  his  method  of  interpretation  still 
incomplete.  For  it  cannot  be  denied  that,  among  the 
many  things  which  remained  to  be  done,  the  setting 
forward  of  the  Natural  History  was,  according  to  this 
view,  the  one  which  stood  next  in  order  of  importance. 
In  furtherance  of  the  two  other  principal  requisites,  he 
had  already  done  what  he  could.  Every  motive  by 
which  men  could  be  encouraged  to  lay  prejudices  aside, 
and  refrain  from  premature  generalisations,  and  apply 
themselves  to  the  sincere  study  of  Nature,  had  already 
been  laid  before  them.  It  remained  to  be  seen  whether 
his  exhortations  would  bring  other  labourers  into  the 
field ;  but  in  the  mean  time  the  question  lay  between 


176  PREFACE  TO 

the  completion  of  the  Novum  Organum^  which  was  not 
indispensable,  and  the  commencement  of  the  collection 
of  a  Natural  History^  which  was ;  and  when  he  found 
that  other  labourers  did  not  come  forward  to  help,  he 
naturally  applied  himself  to  the  latter.] 


THE  NOVUM  ORGANUM.  177 


NOTES 


Note  A. 

I  THOUGHT  it  better  not  to  interrupt  the  reader  with  notes 
during  the  progress  of  the  foregoing  argument,  but  as  some  points 
are  assumed  in  it  upon  which  I  shall  have  to  express  a  different 
opinion  hereafter,  it  may  be  well  to  notice  them  here ;  the  rather 
because  I  fully  concur  in  the  conclusion  notwithstanding. 

1.  It  is  assumed  that  the  first  book  of  Valerius  Terminus  was 
designed  to  comprehend  a  general  survey  of  knowledge,  such  as 
forms  the  subject  of  the  second  book  of  the  Advancement  of  Learn- 
ing and  of  the  last  eight  books  of  the  De  Augmentis  Scientiarum^ 
as  well  as  the  general  reflexions  and  precepts,  which  form  the 
subject  of  the  first  book  of  the  Novum  Organum ;  —  to  compre- 
hend in  short  the  whole  first  part  of  the  Instauratio,  together 
with  the  introductory  portion  of  the  second. 

This  is  inferred  from  the  description  of  the  "  Inventary  "  which 
was  to  be  contained  in  the  tenth  chapter  of  Valerius  Terminus, 
as  compared  with  the  contents  of  the  second  book  of  the  Ad- 
vancement of  Learning. 

Now  my  impression  is  that  this  Inventary  would  have  corre- 
sponded, not  to  the  second  book  of  the  Advancement^  but  only 
to  a  certain  Inventarium  opum  humanarum  which  is  there,  and 
also  in  the  De  Augmentis  (iii.  5),  set  down  as  a  desideratum  ; 
and  which  was  to  be,  not  a  general  survey  of  all  the  departments 
of  knowledge,  but  merely  an  appendix  to  one  particular  depart- 
ment ;  that,  namely,  which  is  called  in  the  Advancement  Naturalis 
Magia,  sive  Physica  operativa  major ;  i  and  in  the  Catalogue  De- 

1  See  margin.  It  is  to  be  observed  that  in  Montagu's  edition  of  the 
Advancement  the  titles  in  the  margin  are  by  some  strange  negligence  omit- 
ted ;  so  that  the  correspondence  between  the  two  Inventaries  was  the  more 
easily  overlooked. 

VOL.  I.  12 


178  NOTES  TO  PREFACE  TO 

sideralorum  at  the  end  of  the  De  Augmentis^  Magia  Naturalis^ 
sive  Deductio  formarxim  ad  opera. 

The  grounds  of  this  conclusion  will  be  explained  fully  in  their 
proper  place,  i  It  is  enough  at  present  to  mark  the  point  as 
disputable  ;  and  to  observe  that  if  this  argument  fails,  there  seems 
to  be  no  reason  for  thinking  that  anything  corresponding  to  the 
first  part  of  the  Instauratio  entered  into  the  design  of  ValerixiS 
Terminus;  also  that  the  principal  ground  here  alleged  for  con- 
cluding that  Valeinus  Terminus  was  written  some  time  before  the 
Advancement  —  a  conclusion  which  involves  one  considerable  dif- 
ficulty—  is  taken  away. 

2.  It  is  assumed  also  that  Valerius  Terminus  was  not  to  con- 
tain anything  corresponding  to  the  last  four  parts  of  the  Instau- 
ratio, but  was  to  be  merely  "  a  statement  of  Bacon's  method, 
without  professing  to  give  either  the  collection  of  facts  to  which 
the  method  was  to  be  applied,  or  the  results  thereby  obtained." 

This  appears  to  be  inferred  chiefly  from  the  title  —  viz.  "Of 
the  Interpretation  of  Nature." 

Now  it  seems  to  me  that  this  argument  proves  too  much.  For 
I  find  the  same  title  given  to  another  unfinished  work  —  the 
Temporit  Partus  Masculus  —  of  which  we  happen  to  know  that 
it  was  meant  to  be  in  three  books;  the  first  to  be  entitled  Per- 
politio  et  applicatio  7nentis ;  the  second,  Lumen  Natura;,  seu  for- 
mula Interpretationis ;  the  third,  Natura  illuminata,  sive  Veritas 
Rerum.  The  first  would  have  corresponded  therefore  to  the 
first  book  of  the  Novum  Organum  ;  the  second,  being  a  state- 
ment of  the  new  method,  to  the  second  and  remaining  books;  the 
third,  being  a  statement  of  the  application  of  the  new  method,  to 
the  sixth  and  last  part  of  the  Instauratio.  It  would  seem  from 
this  that  when  Bacon  designed  the  Temporis  Partus  Masculus,  he 
had  conceived  the  idea  of  a  work  embracing  the  entire  field  of  the 
Instauratio,  (the  first  part  only  excepted),  though  less  fully  de- 
veloped and  differently  distributed.  And  I  see  no  sufficient  reason 
for  supposing  that  the  design  of  the  Valerius  Terminus  was  less  ex- 
tensive. 

3.  "  The  Temporis  Partus  Masculus  published  by  Gruter  "  is 
spoken  of  as  probably  or  possibly  "  the  same  as  the  Temporis 
Partus  Maximus  mentioned  by  Bacon  in  his  letter  to  Fulgen- 
zio,"  and  if  so,  the  earliest  of  all  his  writings. 

1  See  my  note  at  the  end  of  Mr.  Ellis's  preface  to  Valerius  TemUntu. 


THE  NOVUM  ORGANUM.  179 

Now  the  writing  or  rather  collection  of  writings  here  alluded 
to  is  that  published  not  by  Gruter  but  by  M.  Bouillet ;  in  whose 
edition  of  the  "  OEuvres  Philosophiques  "  the  title  Temporis  Par- 
tus Masculus  is  prefixed  to  four  distinct  pieces.  1.  A  short 
prayer.  2.  A  fragment  headed  Aphorismi  et  Consilia  de  auxiliis 
mentis  et  accensione  luminis  naturalis.  3.  A  short  piece  entitled 
De  Interpretatione  Naturce  sententice  duodecim.  4.  A  fragment 
in  two  chapters  headed  Tradendi  modus  legitimus.  It  is  true 
that  from  the  manner  in  which  M.  Bouillet  has  printed  them, 
any  one  would  suppose  that  he  had  Gruter's  authority  for  col- 
lecting them  all  under  the  same  general  title.  But  it  is  not  so. 
In  Gruter's  Scripta  philosophica  the  title  Temporis  Partus  Mas- 
culus appears  in  connexion  with  the  first,  and  the  first  only.  The 
last  has  indeed  an  undoubted  claim  to  it  upon  other  and  better 
authority.  But  I  can  find  no  authority  whatever  for  giving  it  to 
the  other  two.  If  therefore  the  resemblance  of  the  names  be 
thought  a  sufficient  reason  for  identifying  the  Partus  Masculus 
with  the  Partus  Maximus,  that  identity  must  be  understood  as 
belonging  to  the  first  and  fourth  only.  The  grounds  of  that 
opinion  and  of  my  own  dissent  from  it  will  be  discussed  in  the 
proper  place.  With  regard  to  the  argument  now  in  hand, — 
(viz.  whether  Bacon,  when  he  wrote  the  Temporis  Partus  Mas- 
culus, had  yet  thought  of  producing  a  great  work  like  the  In- 
stauratio)  —  it  is  enough  perhaps  to  observe  that  at  whatever 
period  or  periods  of  his  life  these  four  pieces  were  composed, 
they  all  belong  to  the  second  part  of  the  Instauratio ;  not  as  pref- 
aces or  prospectuses,  but  as  portions  of  the  work  itself;  and  that 
if  none  of  them  contain  any  allusion  to  the  other  parts,  the  same 
may  be  said  of  the  first  book  of  the  Novum  Organum  itself;  and 
therefore  that  we  cannot  be  warranted  in  concluding  from  that 
fact  that  the  plan  of  the  Instauratio  had  not  yet  been  conceived. 

4.  It  is  assumed  that  the  work  which  Bacon  contemplated  when 
he  wrote  the  De  Interpretatione  Naturce  Procemium  would  not  have 
contained  the  new  method  and  its  results  (these  being,  according 
to  his  then  intention,  to  be  communicated  only  to  chosen  follow- 
ers), but  merely  the  general  views  of  science  which  form  the  sub- 
ject of  the  first  book  of  the  Novum  Organum. 

This  seems  to  be  gathered  from  what  he  says  in  the  Prooemium 
concerning  the  manner  in  which  the  several  parts  of  the  work 
were  to  be  published :  "  Publicandi  autem  ista  ratio  ea  est,  ut  quaa 


180  NOTES   TO  PREFACE  TO 

ad  ingeniorum  correspondentias  eaptandas  et  mentium  areas  pur- 
gandas  pertinent,  edantur  in  vulgus  et  per  ora  volitent:  reliqua 
per  manus  tradantur  cum  eleclione  et  judicio:"  the  "reliqua" 
being,  as  appears  a  little  further  on,  "  ipsa  Interpretationis  for- 
mula et  inventa  per  eandem :  "  from  which  it  seems  to  be  inferred 
that  the  exposition  of  the  new  method  was  not  only  not  to  be  pub- 
lished along  with  the  rest  of  the  work,  but  to  be  excluded  from  it 
altogether ;  —  to  be  kept  as  a  secret,  and  transmitted  orally.  The 
grounds  of  this  opinion  I  shall  examine  more  particularly  in  a 
subsequent  note  with  reference  to  another  question.  The  ques- 
tion with  which  we  are  now  dealing  is  only  whether  at  that  time 
Bacon  can  be  supposed  to  have  "  thought  of  producing  a  great 
work  like  the  Instauratio : "  upon  which  I  will  only  say  that  as 
an  intention  not  to  publish  does  not  imply  an  intention  not  to 
tm-ite,  so  neither  does  an  intention  to  write  imply  an  intention  to 
publish.  And  since  there  is  nothing  in  the  Partvi  secundce  De- 
lineaiio  from  which  we  can  infer  that  even  then  he  intended  to 
publish  the  whole,  I  do  not  see  how  we  can  infer  that  the  design 
of  composing  a  great  work  like  the  Instauratio  had  been  conceived 
in  the  interval  between  the  writing  of  these  two  pieces.  For  as 
in  the  one  case  he  may  not  have  intended  to  publish  what  we 
know  he  did  intend  to  write,  so  in  the  other  he  may  have  intended 
to  write  what  we  know  he  did  not  intend  to  publish.  And  indeed 
though  the  Prooemium  stands  in  Gruter's  volume  by  itself  and  we 
cannot  know  to  which  of  Bacon's  projected  works  on  the  Inter- 
pretation of  Nature  it  was  meant  to  be  prefixed,  there  is  none 
which  it  seems  to  fit  so  well  as  the  Temporif  Partus  Masculus. 
Now  the  Temporis  Partus  Masculus,  as  we  know  from  the  titles 
of  the  three  books  above  quoted,  was  to  contain  both  the  formula 
Interpretationis  and  the  inventa  per  eandem. 

All  these  points  will  be  considered  more  at  large  when  I  come 
to  state  the  grounds  upon  which  I  have  assigned  to  each  tract  its 
place  in  this  edition.  In  the  meantime  I  am  unwilling  to  let  any 
conclusion  of  importance  appear  to  rest  upon  them  ;  and  in  the 
present  case  all  inferences  which  are  in  any  way  dependent  upon 
the  assumptions  which  I  have  noticed  as  questionable  may  I  think 
be  freely  dispensed  with.  That  to  bring  in  a  new  method  of  In- 
duction was  Bacon's  central  idea  and  original  design,  and  that  the 
idea  of  an  Instauratio  Magna  came  after,  may  in  the  absence  of 


THE  NOVUM  ORGANUM.  181 

all  evidence  to  the  contrary  be  safely  enough  inferred  from  his 
own  words  in  the  Advancement  of  Learning ;  where  after  report- 
ing a  deficiency  of  the  first  magnitude  in  that  department  of 
knowledge  which  concerns  the  invention  of  sciences,  —  a  de- 
ficiency proved  by  the  barrenness  and  accounted  for  by  the 
viciousness  and  incompetency  of  the  method  of  induction  then  in 
use,  —  he  adds,  "  This  part  of  Invention,  concerning  the  Inven- 
tion of  Sciences,  I  purpose,  if  God  give  me  leave,  hereafter  to 
propound ;  having  digested  into  two  parts ;  whereof  the  one  I 
term  Experientia  Literata,  and  the  other  Interprctatio  Natures ;  ^ 
the  former  being  but  a  degree  and  rudiment  of  the  latter.  But 
I  will  not  dwell  too  long  nor  speak  too  great  upon  a  promise." 
This  "  Interprctatio  Naturje  "  can  have  been  nothing  else  there- 
fore than  a  new  method  of  induction  to  supply  the  place  of  the 
vicious  and  incompetent  method  then  in  use ;  and  since  among  all 
the  reported  "  deficiencies  "  this  is  the  only  one  which  he  himself 
proposes  to  supply,  —  for  of  the  others  he  merely  gives  specimens 
to  make  his  meaning  clear,  —  we  may,  I  think,  safely  conclude  that 
this  and  no  other  was  the  great  work  which  he  was  meditating 
when  he  wrote  the  Adoancement  of  Learning.  His  expressions 
moreover  seem  to  imply  that  this  work  was  already  begun  and 
in  progress;  and  seeing  that  the  Valerius  Terminus  answers  the 
description  both  in  title  and  (so  far  as  the  first  book  goes,  which 
is  all  we  know  of  it)  in  contents  also,  why  may  we  not  suppose 
that  it  was  a  commencement  or  a  sketch  of  the  very  work  he 
speaks  of,  and  that  of  the  fragment  which  has  been  preserved 
part  was  written  before  and  part  after?  a  supposition  probable 
enough  in  itself,  and  by  which  at  least  one  difficulty,  which  I  shall 
mention  hereafter,'-^  is  effectually  removed. 

As  an  additional  reason  for  thinking  that  the  idea  of  the  In- 
stauratio  Magna  was  of  later  date  than  that  of  a  work  on  the  Inter- 
pretation of  Nature,  I  may  observe  that  the  name  Instauratio  does 
not  occur  in  any  of  Bacon's  letters  earlier  than  1609.  The  earli- 
est of  his  compositions  in  which  it  appears  was  probably  the  Partis 
Instaurationis  secundce  Delineatio  et  Argumentum ;  but  of  this  the 
date  cannot  be  fixed  with  any  certainty;  and  as  Gruter  is  our 
only  authority  for   it,  and  the  word  Instauratio  appears  in  the 

1  The  corresponding  passage  in  the  De  Augmentis  calls  it  "Interprctatio 
Naturae  sive  Novum  Organum.^'' 

2  See  my  note  at  the  end  of  Mr.  Ellis's  Preface  to  the  Valerius  Terminus. 


182  NOTES  TO  PREFACE  TO 

.  title  only,  not  in  the  body  of  the  work,  we  cannot  even  be  sure 
that  it  was  originally  there.  If  Gruter  found  a  manuscript  headed 
"  Partis  secundae  Delineatio,  &c.,"  and  evidently  referring  to  the 
parts  of  the  Instauratio  Magna,  he  was  likely  enough  to  insert  the 
word  silently  by  way  of  explanation. 


Note  B. 

The  question  is,  how  far,  by  what  means,  and  with  what  motive^ 
Bacon  at  one  time  wished  to  keep  his  system  secret. 

Let  us  first  compare  all  the  passages  in  which  such  an  intention 
appears  to  be  intimated,  or  such  a  practice  alluded  to;  taking  them 
in  chronological  order,  as  far  as  our  knowledge  of  the  dates  of  his 
various  writings  enables  us  to  do  so.  These  which  follow  are  all 
that  I  have  been  able  to  find. 

1.  Valerius  Terminus.     Ch.  18. 

"  That  the  discretion  anciently  observed,  though  by  the  prece- 
dent of  many  vain  persons  and  deceivers  abused,  of  publishing 
part  and  reserving  part  to  a  private  succession,  and  of  publish- 
ing in  such  a  manner  whereby  it  may  not  be  to  the  taste  or  capac- 
ity of  all,  but  shall  as  it  were  single  and  adopt  his  reader,  is  not  to 
be  laid  aside ;  both  for  the  avoiding  of  abuse  in  the  excluded,  and 
the  strengthening  of  affection  in  the  admitted." 

And  again  (Ch.  11.),  "  To  ascend  further  by  scale  I  do  forbear, 
partly  because  it  would  draw  on  the  example  to  an  over-great 
length,  but  chiefly  because  it  would  open  that  which  in  this  work  I 
determine  to  reserve." 

2.  Advancement  of  Learning. 

"  And  as  Alexander  Borgia  was  wont  to  say  of  the  expedition 
of  the  French  for  Naples,  that  they  came  with  chalk  in  their 
hands  to  mark  up  their  lodgings,  and  not  with  weapons  to  fight; 
so  I  like  better  that  entry  of  truth  which  cometh  peaceably  with 
chalk  to  mark  up  those  minds  which  are  capable  to  lodge  and 
harbour  it,  than  that  which  cometh  with  pugnacity  and  conten- 
tion." 


THE  NOVUM  ORGANUM.  183 

3.  Advancement  of  Learning. 

"  Another  diversity  of  method  there  is,  [he  is  speaking  of  the 
different  methods  of  "  tradition,"  i.  e.  of  communicating  and  trans- 
mitting knowledge]  which  hath  some  affinity  with  the  former,  used 
in  some  eases  by  the  discretion  of  the  ancients,  but  disgraced  since 
by  the  impostures  of  many  vain  persons,  who  have  made  it  as  a 
false  light  for  their  counterfeit  merchandises ;  and  that  is,  enigmat- 
ical and  disclosed.  The  pretence  whereof  [that  is,  of  the  enigmat- 
ical method]  is  to  remove  the  vulgar  capacities  from  being  admit- 
ted to  the  secrets  of  knowledges,  and  to  reserve  them  to  selected 
auditors,  or  wits  of  such  sharpness  as  can  pierce  the  veil." 

4.  Procemium  de  Interpretation e  Naturce. 

"  Publicandi  autem  ista  ratio  ea  est,  ut  quse  ad  ingeniorum  cor- 
respondentias  captandas  et  mentium  areas  purgandas  pertinent, 
edantur  in  vulgus  et  per  ora  volitent;  reliqua  per  manus  tra- 
dantur  cum  electione  etjudicio.  Nee  me  latet  usitatum  et  tritum 
esse  impostorum  artificium,  ut  quaedam  a  vulgo  secernant  nihilo  lis 
ineptiis  quas  vulgo  propinant  meliora.  Sed  ego  sine  omni  impos- 
tura,  ex  providentia  sana  prospicio,  ipsam  interpretationis  formu- 
1am  et  inventa  per  eandem,  intra  legitima  et  optata  ingenia  clausa, 
vegetiora  et  munitiora  futura." 

5.  De  Inter pretatione  Natures  Sentential  XII. 
De  moribus  Interprelis. 

"  Sit  etiam  in  scientia  quam  adeptus  est  nee  occultanda  nee 
proferenda  vanus,  sed  ingenuus  et  prudens :  tradatcjue  inrventa 
non  ambitiose  aut  maligne,  sed  modo  primum  maxime  vivaci  et 
vegeto,  id  est  ad  injurias  temporis  munitissimo,  et  ad  seientiam 
propagandam  fortissimo,  deinde  ad  errores  pariendos  innocen- 
tissimo,  et  ante  omnia  qui  sihi  legitimum  lectorem  seponat." 

6,   Temporis  Partus  Masculus.    C.  1. 

"  An  tu  censes  cum  omnes  omnium  mentium  aditus  ac  meatus 
obscurissimis  idolis,  iisdemque  alte  haerentibus  et  inustis,  obsessi  et 
obstructi  sint,  veris  Rerum  et  nativis  radiis  sinceras  et  politas  areas 
adesse  ?  Nova  invenienda  est  ratio  qua  mentibus  obductissimis 
illabi  possimus.  Ut  enim  phreneticorum  deliramenta  arte  et  in- 
genio  subvertuntur,  vi  et  contentione   efferantur,  omnino  ita  in 


184  NOTES  TO  PREFACE  TO 

hac  uuiversali  insania  mos  gerendus  est.  Quid  ?  leviores  illsB 
conditiones,  quae  ad  legitlmum  scientiae  tradend*  modum  perti- 
nent, an  tibi  tarn  expedite  et  faciles  videntur  ?  ut  modus  innocens 
sit;  id  est  nulli  prorsus  errori  ansam  et  occasionem  prajbeat?  ut 
vim  quandam  insitam  et  innatam  habeat  turn  ad  fidem  coneilian- 
dam,  turn  ad  pellendas  injurias  temporis,  adeo  ut  scientia  ita  trad- 
ita,  veluti  planta  vivax  et  vegeta,  quotidie  serpat  et  adolescat? 
ut  idoneum  et  legitimum  sibi  lectorem  seponat  et  quasi  adoptetf" 

7.  Cogitata  et  visa. 

"  Itaque  de  re  non  modo  perficienda  sed  et  communicanda  et 
tradenda  (quS  par  est  cura)  cogitationem  suscipiendam  esse. 
Reperit  autem  homines  in  rerum  scientia  quam  sibi  videntur 
adepti,  interdum  proferenda  interdum  occultanda,  famae  et  osten- 
tationi  servire :  quin  et  eos  potissimum  qui  minus  solida  propo- 
nunt  solere  ea  quae  adf'erunt  obscura  et  ambigua  luce  venditare, 
ut  facilius  vanitati  suje  velificare  possint.  Putare  autem  se  id 
tractare  quod  ambitione  aliqua  aut  affectatione  polluere  minime 
dignum  sit ;  sed  tamen  neccssario  eo  decurrendum  esse  (nisi  forte 
rerum  et  aniraorum  valde  imperitus  esset,  et  prorsus  inexplorato 
viam  inire  vellet)  ut  satis  meminerit,  inveteratos  semper  errores, 
tanquam  phreneticorum  deliramenta,  arte  et  ingenio  subverti,  vi 
et  contentione  efferari.  Itaque  prudentia  et  morigeratione  qufi- 
dam  utendum  (quanta  cum  simplicitate  et  candore  conjungi 
potest)  ut  contradictlones  ante  extinguentur  quam  excitentur. 
.  .  .  .  Venit  el  itacjue  in  mentem  posse  aliquid  simplicius 
proponi,  quod  in  vulgus  non  editum,  saltem  tamen  ad  rei  tam  salu- 
taris  iibortum  arcendum  satis  fortasse  esse  possit.  Ad  hunc  finem 
parare  se  de  natura  opus  quod  errores  minima  asperitate  des- 
truere,  et  ad  hominum  mentes  non  turbide  accedere  possit ;  quod 
et  facilius  fore,  quod  non  se  pro  duce  gesturus,  sed  ex  natur& 
lucem  prsebiturus  et  sparsurus  sit,  ut  duce  postea  non  sit  opus." 

8.  Redargutio  Philosophiarum  (the  beginning  of  the  Pars  secunda^ 
following  the  Delineatio.) 

'^  Omnem  violentiam  (ut  jam  ab  initio  professi  sumus)  abesse 
volumus :  atque  quod  Borgia  facetd  de  Caroli  octavi  expeditione 
in  Italiam  dixit ;  Gallos  venisse  in  manibus  cretam  tenentes  (ju& 
diversoria  notarent,  non  arma  quibus  perrumperent ;  similem  quo- 
que  inventorum  nostrorum  et  rationem  et  successum  animo  prae- 


THE  NOVUM  ORGANUM.  185 

cipimus;  nimirum  ut  potius  animos  hominum  capaces  et  idoneos 
seponere  et  subire  possint,  quam  contra  sentientibus  molesta  sint." 

9.  Novum  Organum.     I.  35. 

"  Dixit  Borgia  de  expeditione  Gallorum  in  Italiam,  eos  venisse 
cum  creta  in  manibus,  ut  diversoria  notarent,  non  cum  armis,  ut 
perrumperent :  Itidem  et  nostra  ratio  est ;  ut  doctrina  nostra  ani- 
mos idoneos  el  capaces  suhintret ;  confutationum  enim  nullus  est 
usus,  ubi  de  principiis  et  ipsis  notionibus  atque  etiam  de  formis 
demonstrationum  dissentimus." 

10.  De  Augmentis  Scientiarum.     VI.  2. 

"  Sequitur  aliud  methodi  discrimen,  priori  [methodo  ad  filios, 
etc.],  intentione  affine,  reipsS  fere  contrarium.  Hoc  enim  habet 
utraque  methodus  commune,  ut  vulgus  auditorum  a  selectis  separet; 
illud  oppositum,  quod  prior  introducit  modum  tradendi  solito  aper- 
tiorem ;  altera,  de  qua  jam  dicemus,  occultiorem.  Sit  igitur  dis- 
crimen tale,  ut  altera  methodus  sit  exoterica,  altera  acroamatica. 
Etenim  quam  antiqui  adhibuerunt  praecipue  in  edendis  libris  dif- 
ferentiam,  eam  nos  transferimus  ad  ipsum  modum  tradendi.  Quin 
etiam  acroamatica  ipsa  apud  veteres  in  usu  fuit,  atque  prudenter  et 
cum  judicio  adhibita.  At  acroamaticum  sive  senigmaticum  istud 
dicendi  genus  posterioribus  temporibus  dehonestatum  est  a  plurimis, 
qui  eo  tanquam  lumine  ambiguo  et  fallaci  abusi  sunt  ad  merces 
suas  adulterinas  extrudendas.  Intentio  autem  ejus  ea  esse  videtur, 
ut  traditionis  involucris  vulgus  (^profanwn  scilicet)  a  secretis  scien- 
tiarum summoveatur ;  atque  illi  tantum  admittantur  qui  aut  per  ma- 
nus  magistrorum  paraholarum  interpretationem  nacti  sunt,  aut  pro- 
prio  ingenii  acumine  et  suhtilitate  intra  velum  penetrare  possint." 

These  are  all  the  passages  I  have  been  able  to  find,  in  which 
the  advantage  of  keeping  certain  parts  of  knowledge  reserved  to 
a  select  audience  is  alluded  to.  And  the  question  is  whether  the 
reserve  which  Bacon  contemplated  can  be  justly  compared  with 
that  practised  by  the  alchemists  and  others,  who  concealed  their 
discoveries  as  "  treasures  of  which  the  value  would  be  decreased 
if  others  Avere  allowed  to  share  in  it." 

Now  I  would  observe  in  the  first  place  that  though  the  expres- 
sion "  single  and  adopt  his  reader,"  or  its  equivalent,  occurs  in  all 
these  passages,  and  that  too  in  immediate  reference  to  the  method 


186  NOTES  TO  PREFACE  TO 

of  delivery  or  transmission,  yet  in  many  of  them  the  object  of  so 
singling  and  adopting  the  reader  was  certainly  not  to  keep  the 
knowledge  secret ;  for  many,  indeed  most,  of  them  relate  to  that 
part  of  the  subject  which  Bacon  never  proposed  to  reserve,  but 
which  was  designed  "  edi  in  vulgus  et  per  ora  volitare."  The  part 
which  he  proposed  to  reserve  is  distinctly  defined  in  the  fourth 
extract  as  "  ipsa  interpretationis  formula  et  inventa  per  eandem ; " 
the  part  to  be  published  is  "  ea  quae  ad  ingeniorum  correspon- 
dentias  captandas  et  mentium  areas  purgandas  pertinent."  Now 
it  is  unquestionably  to  this  latter  part  that  the  second,  the  eighth, 
and  the  ninth  extracts  refer.  "  Primo  enim,"  he  says,  in  the 
Partis  secundcB  Delineation  "  mentis  area  aequanda  et  libei*anda 
ab  eis  quae  hactenus  recepta  sunt."  This  he  calls  Pars  destruens ; 
and  proposes  to  begin  with  the  Redargutio  Philosophiarum,  from 
the  introduction  to  which  the  eighth  extract  is  taken.  And  the 
other  two  must  of  course  be  classed  with  it.  Thus  the  "  animi 
capaces  et  idonei "  which  he  wishes  "  seponere  et  subire,"  are 
clearly  identified  with  the  minds  marked  up  with  chalk  as  capa- 
ble of  lodging  and  harbouring  the  truth,  which  are  spoken  of  in 
the  Advancement. 

Next  to  the  Pars  destruens  came  the  Pars  prceparans,  the  ob- 
ject of  which  was  to  prepare  men's  expectations  for  what  was 
coming,  and  by  dislodging  erroneous  preconceptions  to  make  their 
minds  ready  for  the  reception  of  the  truth.  To  this  part  belongs 
the  seventh  extract ;  and  if  the  seventh,  then  the  sixth,  which  evi- 
dently corresponds  to  it ;  and  if  the  sixth,  then  the  fifth,  which  is 
but  the  sixth  condensed.  Or  if  there  be  any  doubt  about  the  cor- 
respondence between  the  seventh  and  sixth,  it  will  I  think  be  re- 
moved by  comparing  them  both  with  the  following  passage  which 
winds  up  the  description  of  the  Paj's  prceparans  in  the  Partis  se- 
cundce  Delineatio. 

"  Quod  si  cui  supervacua  videatur  accurata  ista  nostra  quam 
adhibemus  ad  mentes  praeparandas  diligentia,  atque  cogitet  hoc 
quiddam  esse  ex  pomp3,  et  in  ostentationem  compositum ;  itaque 
cupiat  rem  ipsam  missis  ambagibus  et  praestructionibus  simpliciter 
exhiberi ;  certe  optabilis  nobis  foret  (si  vera  esset)  hujusmodi  in- 
simulatio.  Utinam  enim  tam  proclive  nobis  esset  difficultates  et 
impedimenta  vincere  quam  fastum  inanem  et  falsum  apparatum 
deponere.  Verum  hoc  velimus  homines  existiment,  nos  baud 
inexplorato  viam  in  tantd  solitudine  inire,  praesertim  cum  argu- 


THE  NOVUM  ORGANUM.  187 

mentum  hujusmodi  pras  manibus  habeamus  quod  tractandi  impe- 
ritia  perdere  et  veluti  exponere  nefas  sit.  Itaque  ex  perpenso  et 
perspecto  tarn  rerum  quam  animorum  statu,  duriores  fere  aditus 
ad  hominum  mentes  quam  ad  res  ipsas  invenimus,  ac  tradendi 
labores  inveniendi  laboribus  baud  multo  leviores  experimur,  atque, 
quod  in  intellectualibus  res  nova  fere  est,  morem  gerimus,  et  tam 
nostras  eogitationes  quam  aliorum  simul  bajulamus.  Onine  enim 
idolum  vanum  arte  atque  obsequio  ae  debito  accessu  subvertitur, 
vi  et  contentione  atque  incursione  subita  et  abrupta  efFeratur. 
.  .  .  .  Qua  in  re  accedit  et  alia  quaedam  diffieultas  ex  mor- 
ibus  nostris  non  parva,  quod  constantissimo  decreto  nobis  ipsi  san- 
civimus,  ut  candorem  nostrum  et  simplicitatein  perpetuo  retinea- 
mus,  nee  per  vana  ad  vera  aditum  qugeramus ;  sed  ita  obsequio 
nostro  moderemur  ut  tamen  non  per  artificium  aliquod  vafrum 
aut  imposturam  aut  aliquld  simile  imposturae,  sed  tantummodo  per 
ordinis  lumen  et  novorum  super  saniorem  partem  veterum  soUer- 
tem  insitionem,  nos  nostrorum  votorum  compotes  fore  speremus." 

Now  all  this  was  to  precede  and  prepare  for  the  exposition  of 
the  method  of  induction  itself —  the  "  formula  ipsa  interpretationis  " 
—  which  alone  it  was  proposed  to  reserve  ;  and  therefore  we  must 
understand  the  hgitimus  lector  of  the  fifth  and  sixth  extract,  as 
corresponding  with  the  "  animus  capax  et  icloneus  "  of  the  eighth 
and  ninth ;  and  with  the  mind  "  chalked  and  marked  up  "  by  truth 
as  "  capable  to  lodge  and  harbour  it,"  of  the  second ;  and  we  must 
not  suppose  that  the  process  of  singling  and  adopting  the  fit  reader 
was  to  be  effected  by  any  restraint  in  communication,  or  any  ob- 
scurity in  style,  which  should  exclude  others ;  but  by  presenting 
the  truth  in  such  a  shape  as  should  be  least  likely  to  shock  preju- 
dice or  awaken  contradiction,  and  most  likely  to  win  its  way  into 
those  minds  which  were  best  disposed  to  receive  it  The  object 
was  to  propagate  knowledge  so  that  it  should  grow  and  spread : 
the  difficulty  anticipated  was  not  in  excluding  auditors,  but  in 
finding  them.' 

1  It  may  be  worth  while  perhaps  to  compare  with  these  passages  an  ex- 
pression which  Bacon  uses  in  his  letter  to  Dr.  Playfere,  —  proposing  to  him 
to  translate  the  Advancement  of  Learning  into  Latin;  where  a  similar  mean- 
ing is  conveyed  under  another  image.  "  Wherefore  since  I  have  only 
taken  upon  me  to  ring  a  bell  to  call  other  wits  together,  which  is  the  mean- 
est office,  it  cannot  but  be  consonant  to  my  desire  to  have  that  bell  heard 
as  far  as  can  be.  And  since  they  are  but  sparks  which  can  work  but  upon 
matter  prepared,  I  have  the  more  reason  to  wish  that  those  sparks  may 


188  NOTES  TO  PREFACE  TO 

Thus  I  conceive  that  six  out  of  the  ten  passages  under  con- 
sideration must  be  set  aside  as  not  bearing  at  all  upon  the  question 
at  issue.  Of  the  four  that  remain,  two  must  be  set  aside  in  like 
manner,  because  though  they  directly  allude  to  the  practice  of 
transmitting  knowledge  as  a  secret  from  hand  to  hand,  they  con- 
tain no  evidence  that  Bacon  approved  of  it.  These  are  the  third 
and  the  last,  and  come  respectively  from  the  Advancement  of  Learn- 
ing, one  of  his  earliest  works,  and  from  the  De  Augmentis  Scien- 
tiarum,  one  of  his  latest.  In  both  these  works  the  object  being 
to  show  in  what  departments  the  stock  of  knowledge  then  exist- 
ing was  defective,  the  various  methods  which  have  been  or  may 
be  adopted  for  the  transmission  of  knowledge  are  pointed  out  as 
a  fit  subject  of  inquiry,  and  the  secret  or  enigmatical  or  acroa- 
matic  method  is  described  among  the  rest ;  but  it  is  described  only, 
not  recommended. 

There  remain  therefore  only  the  first  and  the  fourth  extracts  to 
be  considered :  and  it  is  true  that  in  both  of  these  Bacon  intimates 
an  intention  to  reserve  the  communication  of  one  part  of  his 
philosophy  —  the  "  formula  ipsa  interpretationis  et  inventa  per 
eandem"  —  to  certain  fit  and  chosen  persons.  May  we  infer 
from  the  expressions  which  he  there  uses,  that  his  object  was  to 
prevent  it  from  becoming  generally  known,  as  being  a  treasure 
which  would  lose  its  value  by  being  divulged  ?  Such  a  supposi- 
tion seems  to  me  inconsistent  not  only  with  all  we  know  of  his 
proceedings,  purposes,  and  aspirations,  but  with  the  very  expla- 
nation with  which  he  himself  accompanies  the  suggestion.  The 
fruits  which  he  anticipated  from  his  philosophy  were  not  only  in- 
tended for  the  benefit  of  all  mankind,  but  were  to  be  gathered  in 
another  generation.  Is  it  conceivable  that  at  any  time  of  his  life 
he  would  have  willingly  foregone  the  aid  of  any  single  fellow 
labourer,  or  that  anything  could  have  been  more  welcome  than 
the  prospect  of  a  rapid  and  indefinite  increase  of  those  "  legitima 
et  optata  ingenia"  in  whose  hands  it  might  be  expected  to  thrive 
and  spread  ?  But  setting  general  probabilities  aside,  let  us  look 
at  the  reasons  which  he  himself  assigns  for  the  precaution  which 
he  meditates.  Ask  why  in  Valerius  Terminus  he  proposes  to  re- 
serve part  of  his  discovery  to  "  a  private  succession  ?  "  His  an- 
swer is,  first  "  for  the  prevention  of  abuse  in  the  excluded ; "  that 

fly  abroad,  that  they  may  the  better  find  and  light  upon  those  minds  and  sjnrits 
that  ore  apt  to  be  kiiulled.'^ 


THE  NOVUM  ORGANUM.  189 

is,  because  if  it  should  fall  into  incapable  and  unfit  hands  it  will 
be  misused  and  mismanaged :  secondly,  "  for  the  strengthening  of 
affection  in  the  admitted ; "  that  is,  because  the  fit  and  capable 
will  take  more  interest  in  the  work  when  they  feel  that  it  is  com- 
mitted to  their  charge.  Ask  again  why  in  the  Procemium  he  pro- 
poses to  keep  the  Formula  of  interpretation  private,  —  "intra 
legitima  et  optata  ingenia  clausa  ?  "  The  answer  is  to  the  same 
effect  —  it  will  be  "  vegetior  et  munitior;"  it  will  flourish  better 
and  be  kept  safer.  And  certainly  if  we  refer  to  any  of  the  many 
passages  in  which  he  has  either  enumerated  the  obstructions  which 
had  hitherto  hindered  the  progress  of  knowledge,  or  described  the 
qualifications,  moral  and  intellectual,  and  the  order  of  proceeding, 
which  he  considered  necessary  for  the  successful  prosecution  of 
the  new  philosophy,  we  may  easily  understand  why  he  anticipated 
moie  hindrance  than  help  from  a  popular  audience. 

Upon  a  review  of  the  evidence  therefore  I  see  no  reason  to  sus- 
pect that  he  had  any  other  motive  for  his  proposed  reserve  than 
that  which  he  himself  assigns ;  and  I  think  we  may  conclude  that 
he  meant  to  withhold  the  publication  of  his  Formula,  not  "  as  a 
secret  of  too  much  value  to  be  lightly  revealed,"  but  as  a  subject 
too  abstruse  to  be  handled  successfully  except  by  the  fit  and  few. 


Note  C. 

On  some  changes  in  Bacon's  treatment  of  his  doctrine  of  Idols. 

"  When  the  doctrine  of  Idols "  (says  Mr.  Ellis)  "  was  thrown 
into  its  present  form  "  [i.  e.  the  form  in  which  it  appears  in  the 
Novum  Orgatium,  as  contrasted  with  that  in  which  it  appears  in 
the  Partis  secundce  Delineatio'],  "  it  ceased  to  afford  a  convenient 
basis  for  the  pars  destruens,  and  accordingly  the  substance  of  the 
three  Redargutiones  is  in  the  Novum  Organum  less  systetpatically 
set  forth  than  Bacon  purposed  that  it  should  be  when  he  wrote  the 
Partis  secundce  Delineatio." 

That  the  argument  is  set  forth  in  the  Novum  Organum  less  sys- 
tematically than  Bacon  originally  intended,  is  no  doubt  true ;  for 
when  he  wrote  the  " Partis  secundae  Delineatio  et  Argumentum" 


190  NOTES  TO  PREFACE  TO 

he  meant  to  handle  the  subject  regularly  and  completely,  or  (as  he 
would  lumself  have  expressed  it)  "in  Corpore  tractatus  justi;" 
and  this  in  the  entrance  of  the  Novum  Organum,  which  is  the 
"  Pai-s  secunda  "  itself,  we  are  expressly  warned  not  to  expect. 
"  Se(juitur  secunda  pars  Instaurationis,  qua?  artem  ipsam  inter- 
pretandi  Naturam  et  verioris  adoperationis  Intellectus  exhibet : 
neque  earn  ipsam  tamen  in  Corpore  tractatus  justi ;  sed  tantum  di- 
gestam  per  sumrnas,  in  Aphoris7no!<."  A  succession  of  aphorisms, 
not  formally  connected  with  each  other,  was  probably  the  most 
convenient  form  for  setting  forth  all  that  was  most  important  in 
those  parts  of  his  work  which  he  had  ready ;  for  Avithout  binding 
him  to  exhibit  them  in  regular  and  apparent  connexion,  it  left  him 
at  liberty  to  make  the  connexion  as  perfect  and  apparent  as 
he  pleased.  But  it  has  one  disadvantage  :  the  divisions  between 
aphorism  and  aphorism  tend  to  conceal  from  the  eye  the  larger  di- 
visions between  subject  and  subject.  And  hence  arises  the  appear- 
ance (for  I  think  it  is  only  an  appearance)  of  a  deviation  from  the 
plan  originally  marked  out  for  the  treatment  of  the  pars  destruens. 
Between  the  publication  of  the  Advancement  of  Learning  and  the 
composition  of  the  Novum  Organum,  the  doctrine  of  Idols  under- 
went one  considerable  modification ;  but  not,  I  think,  the  one  here 
supposed.  That  modification  was  introduced  before  the  Partis 
secundce  Delineatio  was  drawn  up ;  and  after  that  I  cannot  find 
evidence  of  any  substantial  change. 

I  will  first  exhibit  the  successive  aspects  which  the  doctrine 
assumes,  and  then  give  what  I  suppose  to  be  the  true  history  of 
them. 

In  the  Advancement  of  Learning,  the  Idols,  native  and  adven- 
titious, of  the  human  mind  are  distributed  into  three  kinds ;  not 
distinguished  as  yet  by  names,  but  corresponding  respectively  to 
those  of  the  Tribe,  the  Cave,  and  the  Market-place.  In  Valerius 
Terminus,  they  are  distributed  into  four  kinds:  the  Tribe,  the 
Palace  (corresponding  with  the  Market-place),  the  Cave,  and  the 
Theatre.  In  the  Partis  secunda  Delineatio  they  are  distributed 
again  into  three,  but  classified  quite  differently.  The  two  great 
divisions  of  Adventitious  and  Native  are  retained  :  "  aut  adscititia 
sunt .  .  .  nimirum  quae  immigr&runt  in  mentem,  &c.,  aut  ea  quae 
menti  ipsi  et  substantias  ejus  inhajrentia  sunt  et  innata ;  "  but  the 
subdivisions  are  entirely  changed ;  —  the  Adventitious  being  here 
divided  into  two  kinds,  neither  of  which  is  recognised  at  all  in  the 


THE  NOVUM  ORGANUM.  191 

Advancement ;  the  Native,  which  are  divided  into  two  kinds  in  the 
Advancement^  not  being  divided  at  all  here,  but  classed  together 
as  one.  In  the  Advancement  we  find  nothing  corresponding  to  the 
Idols  of  the  Theatre,  to  which  belong  hoth  the  kinds  of  adventitious 
Idols  mentioned  in  the  Delineatio  —  those  derived  ex  pliilosopho- 
rum  placitis,  and  those  derived  ex  perversis  legihus  demonstra- 
tionum  ;  —  in  the  Delineatio  we  find  nothing  corresponding  to  the 
Idols  of  the  Market-place,  which  among  those  mentioned  in  the 
Advancement  are  alone  entitled  to  be  classed  as  adventitious.  Thus 
the  difference  between  the  two  appears  at  first  to  be  total  and  rad- 
ical, amounting  to  an  entire  rearrangement  of  all  the  classes.  In- 
stead of  Idols  of  the  Tribe,  the  Cave,  and  the  Market-place,  we 
find  Idols  of  the  Philosophies,  the  Demonstrations,  and  the  Human 
Mind. 

But  the  truth  is  that  Bacon,  being  now  engaged  in  laying  out 
the  large  outlines  of  his  subject,  omits  the  minor  distinctions  which 
belong  to  the  development  of  it  in  detail,  and  leaves  the  particular 
distribution  and  description  of  those  "  fallacies  and  false  appear- 
ances "  which  are  *'  inseparable  from  our  nature  and  condition  in 
life" — those  namely  which  he  had  spoken  of  in  the  Advancement 
—  to  be  handled  in  the  work  itself.  Having  however,  as  he  came 
into  closer  contact  with  his  subject,  foreseen  the  opposition  which 
he  must  expect  from  prejudices  and  false  appearances  of  another 
kind  —  prejudices  which  had  no  root  in  the  mind  itself,  which  were 
not  "  inseparable  from  our  nature  and  condition  in  life,"  —  mere 
immigrants  and  strangers  that  had  come  in  and  might  be  turned 
out,  —  namely,  the  belief  in  received  systems  and  attachment  to 
received  methods  of  demonstration,  —  he  had  resolved  to  deal  with 
these  first ;  and  therefore  introduces  them  as  a  separate  class,  di- 
viding them  into  two  parts  and  assigning  to  each  what  we  may 
call  a  separate  chapter.  These  he  afterwards  called  Idols  of  the 
Theatre,  and  treated  them  in  the  manner  proposed ;  with  this  dif- 
ference only  —  that  he  placed  them  last  instead  of  first,  and  ran 
the  two  chapters  into  one. 

This  being  allowed,  it  will  be  found  that  the  one  substantial 
change  which  the  doctrine  of  Idols  underwent  was  the  admission 
of  these  Idola  Theatri  into  the  company,  and  that  there  is  no  real 
difference  between  the  form  of  that  doctrine  as  indicated  in  the 
Delineatio  and  as  developed  in  the  Novum  Organum. 

The  only  difficulty  which  this  view  of  the  subject  presents  is  one 


192  NOTES  TO  PREFACE  TO 

which  may  be  probabl}'  enough  accounted  for  as  an  oversight  of 
Bacon's  own.  I  mean  the  classification  of  the  Idola  Fori,  the 
source  of  which  is  no  doubt  extraneous,  among  the  natives. 
Bacon  was  never  very  careful  about  subtle  logical  distinctions, 
and  in  this  case  his  attention  had  not  as  yet  been  specially  called 
to  the  point.  For  in  the  Advancement  of  Learning,  though  the 
great  division  between  Native  and  Adventitious  appears  to  be 
recognised  in  the  margin,  there  is  no  hint  of  it  in  the  text,  —  the 
particular  Idols  not  being  arranged  with  any  reference  to  those 
two  general  heads  ;  while  in  Valerius  Terminus  the  larger  division 
is  not  alluded  to  at  all,  and  the  order  in  which  the  four  Idols  are 
there  enumerated,  —  the  first  and  third  being  of  one  class,  the  sec- 
ond and  fourth  of  the  other,  —  seems  to  prove  that  no  such  classi- 
fication was  then  in  his  mind.  Besides,  it  is  to  be  remembered  that 
the  Idola  Fori,  however  distinct  in  their  origin,  are  in  their  nature 
and  qualities  much  nearer  akin  to  the  other  two  than  to  the  Idola 
Theatri.  For  though  they  come  from  without,  yet  when  they  are 
once  in  they  naturalise  themselves  and  take  up  their  abode  along 
with  the  natives,  produce  as  much  confusion,  and  can  as  hardly  be 
expelled.  Philosophical  systems  may  be  exploded,  false  methods 
of  demonstration  may  be  discarded,  but  intercourse  of  words  is 
"  inseparable  from  our  condition  in  life." 

At  any  rate,  let  the  logical  error  implied  be  as  lai^e  as  it  may,  it 
is  certain  that  Bacon  did  in  fact  always  class  these  three  together. 
Wherever  he  mentions  the  Idols  of  the  Market-place  with  any 
reference  to  classification,  they  are  grouped  with  those  of  the 
Tribe  and  the  Cave,  and  distinguished  from  those  of  the  Theatre. 
In  the  Temporis  Partus  Alasculus,  c.  2.  (which  is  I  think  the  earli- 
est form  of  the  Redargutio  Philosophiarum  though  probably  of  later 
date  than  the  Delineatio)  we  find  "  Nam  Idola  quisque  sua  {non 
jam  scencB  dico,  sed  praecipue  fori  et  specus "),  &c.  In  the  De 
Augmentis  Scientiarum  where  the  four  kinds  of  Idols  are  enumer- 
ated by  name  and  in  order,  the  line  of  separation  is  drawn  not 
between  the  two  first  and  the  two  last  (as  it  would  have  been  if 
Bacon  had  meant  to  balance  the  members  of  his  classification  on 
the  "dichotomising  principle,"  as  suggested  by  Mr.  Ellis,  p.  161.), 
but  between  the  three  first  and  the  fourth ;  the  Idola  Fori  being 
classed  along  with  the  Idola  Tribiis  and  Specus,  as  "  quse  plane 
obsident  mentem,  neque  evelli  possunt,"  the  Idola  Theatri  being 
broadly  distinguished  from  them,  as  "  quae  abnegari  possunt  et 


THE  NOVUM  ORGANUM.  193 

deponi,"  and  which  may  therefore  for  the  present  be  set  aside.  In 
the  Novum  Organum  itself,  though  the  divisions  between  aphorism 
and  aphorism  tend,  as  I  have  said,  to  obscure  the  divisions  of  sub- 
ject, yet  if  we  look  carefully  we  shall  see  that  the  line  of  demarca- 
tion is  drawn  exactly  in  the  same  place,  and  almost  as  distinctly. 
For  after  speaking  of  the  three  first  kinds  of  Idol,  Bacon  proceeds 
(Aph.  61.),  "At  Idola  Theatri  innata  non  sunt  [like  those  of  the 
Tribe  and  Cave]  nee  occulto  insinuata  in  Iniellectum  [like  those 
of  the  Market-place],  sed  ex  fabulis  theoriarum  et  perversis  legibus 
demonstrationum  plane  indita  et  recepta."  Lastly,  in  the  Dktri- 
biilio  Operis,  where  the  particular  Idols  are  not  mentioned  by 
name,  but  the  more  general  classification  of  the  Delineatio  is 
retained,  it  is  plain  that  under  the  class  Adscititia  he  meant  to 
include  the  Idols  of  the  Theatre  only  —  ("  adscititia  vero  immi- 
gr&runt  in  mentes  hominum,  vel  ex  philosophorum  placitis  et  sec- 
tis,  vel  ex  perversis  legibus  demonstrationum  ")  —  and  therefore 
he  must  still  have  meant  to  include  the  Idols  of  the  Market-place, 
along  with  the  two  first,  under  the  class  Innata. 

It  is  worthy  of  remark  however  that,  in  the  Novum  Organum 
itself,  the  distinction  between  Adscititia  and  Innata  disappears. 
And  the  fact  probably  is  that  when  he  came  to  describe  the  several 
Idols  one  by  one,  he  became  aware  both  of  the  logical  incon- 
sistency of  classing  the  Idola  Fori  among  the  Innata,  and  of  the 
practical  inconvenience  of  classing  them  among  the  Adscititia, 
and  therefore  resolved  to  drop  the  dichotomy  altogether  and 
range  them  in  four  co-ordinate  classes.  And  it  is  the  removal 
of  this  boundary  line  which  makes  it  seem  at  first  sight  as  if  the 
arrangement  were  quite  changed,  whereas  it  is  in  fact  only  in- 
verted. According  to  the  plan  of  the  Partis  secundce  Delineatio 
and  also  of  the  Distributio  Operis,  the  confutation  of  the  Immi- 
grants, —  that  is,  the  Redargutio  PhilosopMarum  and  Redargutio 
Demonstrationum,  —  was  to  have  the  precedence,  and  the  confu- 
tation of  the  Natives,  —  that  is,  the  Redargutio  Rationis  humance 
nativcB,  —  was  to  follow.  As  it  is,  he  begins  with  the  last  and 
ends  with  the  first.  And  the  reason  of  this  change  of  plan  is 
not  difficult  to  divine.  The  Redargutio  PhilosopMarum,  as  he 
handles  it,  traverses  a  wider  and  more  various  field,  and  rises 
gradually  into  a  strain  of  prophetic  anticipation,  after  which  the 
Redargutio  Rationis  would  have  sounded  flat. 

VOL.  I.  13 


FEANCISCUS    DE    YEEULAIIO 

SIC  COGITAVIT; 
TALEMQUE  APUD   SE  RATIONEM  INSTITUIT, 

QUAM  VIVENTIBUS   ET  POSTERIS   NOTAM  PIEEl 
EPSORUM   INTEBESSE  PUTATIT. 


Cum  illi  pro  comperto  esset  intellectum  Jiumanum  sibi  ipsi  ne- 
gotium  facessere^  neqite  auxiliis  veris  {quae  in  hominis  potestate 
sunt)  uti  sobrie  et  commode;  unde  multiplex  rerum  ignoratio  et 
ex  ignoratione  rerum  detrimenta  innumera  :  omni  ope  conniten- 
dum  existimavit,  si  quo  modo  commercium  istud  Mentis  et  Rerum 
(cui  vix  aliquid  in  tejTis,  aut  saltern  in  terrenis,  se  ostendit  simile) 
restitui  posset  in  integrum,  aut  saltem  in  melius  deduci.  Ut  vera 
errores  qui  invaluerunt,  quique  in  ceternum  invalituri  sunt,  alii 
post  alios  (si  mens  sibi  permittatur)  ipsi  se  corrigerent,  vel  ex  vi 
intellectus  propria  vel  ex  auxiliis  atque  adminiculis  dialeciicce, 
nulla  prorsus  suberat  spes ;  propterea  quod  notiones  rerum  primce, 
quas  mens  Tiaustu  faclli  et  supino  excipit  recondit  atque  accumu- 
lat  (unde  reliqua  omnia  Jluunt),  vitiosce  sint  et  confusce  et  temere 
a  rebus  abstractce ;  neque  minor  sit  in  secundis  et  reliquis  libido 
et  inconstanfia ;  ex  quo  Jit,  ut  universa  ista  ratio  humana,  qua 
utimur  quoad  inquisitionem  naturce  non  bene  congesta  et  cedijicata 
sit,  sed  tanquam  moles  aliqua  magnijica  sine  fundamento.  Dum 
enim  falsas  mentis  vires  mirantur  homines  et  celebrant,  veras 
ejusdem  quce  esse  possint  (si  debita  ei  adhibeantur  auxilia,  atque 
ipsa  rebus  morigera  sit,  nee  impotenter  rebus  insultet)  prcetereunt 
et  perdunt.  Restabat  illud  unum  ut  res  de  integro  tentetur  me- 
lioribus  prcesidiis,  utque  fiat  scientiarum  et  artium  atque  omnis 
humance  doctrince  in  universum  Instauratio,  a  debitis  excitata  fun- 
damentis.  Hoc  vera  licet  aggressu  infinitum  quiddam  videri  possit 
ac  supi-a  vires  mortales,  tamen  idem  tractatu  sanum  invenietur  ac 
sobrium,  magis  quam   ea   quce   adhuc  facta   sunt.      Exitus   enim 


196 

hujus  ret  est  nonnullus.     In  lis  vero  quce  jam  Jiunt  circa  scien- 

tias,  est  vertigo  qumdam  et  agitatio  perpetua  et  circulus.     Neque 

eum  fugit   quanta   in    soliludine    versetur    hoc   experimentum^   et 

quam  durum  et  incredibile  sit  ad  faciendam  Jidem.    Nihilominus^ 

nee  rem  nee  seipsum  deserendum  putavit,  quin  viam  quce  una  hu- 

mance  menti  pervia  est  tentaret  at  que  iniret.     Prcestat  enim  prin- 

cipium  dare  rei  quce  exitum  habere  possit,  quam  in  iis   quce  exi- 

tum  nullum  hahent  perpetua  contentione  et  studio  implicari.     Vice 

autem  contemplaticce  viis   illis  activis  decantatis  fere   respondent; 

ut  altera,  ah  initio  ardua  et  difficilis,  desinat  in  apertum;  altera, 

primo  intuitu   expedita  et  procliois,  ducat   in  avia  et  prcecipitia. 

Quum  autem  incertus  esset  quando  hcec  alicui  posthac  in  mentem 

Ventura    sint ;     eo  potissimum    usus    argumento,    quod    neminem 

hactenus  invenit  qui  ad  similes   cogitationes  animum   applicuerit ; 

decrevit  prima   quceque   quce  perjicere   licuit   in  publicum  edere. 

Neque  hcec  festinatio  ambitiosa  fuit,  sed  sollicita;  ut  si  quid  illi 

humanitus   accideret,  extaret   tamen   designatio    qucsdam  ac  desti- 

natio  rei  quam  animo   complexus  est;   utque  extaret  simul 

signum   aliquod  honestce  suce   et  propensce  in  generis 

humani  commoda   voluntatis.     Certe  aliam  quam- 

cunque  ambitionem  inferiorem  duxit  re  quam 

proe  manibus  habuit.     Aut  enim  hoc  quod 

agitur    nihil    est,   aut    tantum,   ut 

merito  ipso  contentum  esse 

debeat  nee  fructum 

extra  qucerere. 


SEREKISSIHO 
POTENTIS8IMOQUE   PRINCIPI   AC   DOMINO   N08TRO, 


J  ACOB  0, 


DEI  GRATIA 

MAGN^  BRITANNIiE,  FRANCIS,  ET  HIBERNI^  REGI, 

FIDEI  DEFENSORI,   ETC. 


Serenissime  Potentissimeque  Rex, 

PoTERiT  fortasse  Majestas  tua  me  furti  incusare,  quod  tan- 
tum  temporis  quantum  ad  haec  sufficiat  negotiis  tuis  suffuratus  sim. 
Non  habeo  quod  dicam.  Temporis  enim  non  fit  restitutio ;  nisi 
forte  quod  detractum  fuerit  temporis  rebus  tuis,  id  memoriae  nomi- 
nis  tui  et  honori  saeculi  tui  reponi  possit ;  si  modo  haee  alicujus  sint 
pretii.  Sunt  certe  prorsus  nova ;  etiam  toto  genere :  sed  descripta 
ex  veteri  admodum  exemplari,  mundo  scilicet  ipso,  et  natura  re- 
rum  et  mentis.  Ipse  certe  (ut  ingenue  fatear)  soleo  aestimare  hoc 
opus  magis  pro  partu  temporis  quam  ingenii.  lUud  enim  in  eo 
solummodo  mirabile  est,  initia  rei  et  tantas  de  iis  quae  invaluerunt 
suspiciones  alicui  in  mentem  venire  potuisse.  Caetera  non  illiben- 
ter  sequuntur.  At  versatur  proculdubio  casus  (ut  loquimur)  et 
quiddam  quasi  fortuitum  non  minus  in  iis  quae  cogitant  homines 
quam  in  iis  quae  agunt  aut  loquuntur.  Verum  hunc  casum  (de 
quo  loquor)  ita  inteiHgi  volo,  ut  si  quid  in  his  quae  affero  sit 
boni,  id  immensae  misericordiae  et  bonitati  divinae  et  foelicitati 
temporum  tuorum  tribuatur:  cui  et  vivus  integerrimo  affectu 
servivi,  et  mortuus  fortasse  id  effecero,  ut  ilia  posteritati,  nova 


198  EPISTOLA  DEDICATORIA. 

hac    accensa    face    in    philosophlae    tenebris,   praelucere    possint 

Merito  autem  temporibus  regis  omnium  sapientissimi   et   doctis- 

simi  Regeneratio  ista  et  Instauratio  scientiarum  debetur.     Su- 

perest  petitio,  Majestate  tua  non  indigna,  et  maxime  omnium 

faeiens  ad  id  quod  agitur.     £a  est,  ut  quando  Salomonem  in  plu- 

rimis  referas,  judieiorum  gravitate,  regno  paeifico,  cordis  latitu- 

dine,  librorum  denique  quos  composuisti  nobiii  varietate,  etiam  hoc 

ad  ejusdem  regis  exemplum  addas,  ut  cures  Historiam  Naturalem 

et  Experimentalem,  veram  et  severam  (missis  philologicis),  et  quae 

sit  in  ordine  ad  condendam  philosophiam,  denique  qualem  suo  loco 

describemus,  congeri  et  perfici :  ut  tandem  post  tot  mundi  aetates 

pbilosophia  et  scientise  non  sint  amplius  pensiles  et  aereae,  sed 

solidb  experientiae  omnigenae,  ejusdemque  bene  pensitatae, 

nitantur  fundamentis.     Equidem  Organum  praebui ; 

verum    materies    a    rebus    ipsis    petenda    est. 

Deus   Opt.  Max.   Majestatem  tuam 

diu   servet  incolumem. 


SerenissimcB  Majestati  tuce 

Serous  devinctifsimus, 

et  devotissimus, 

FRANCISCUS   VERULAM, 
Cancellarius. 


FRANCISCI   DE   VERULAMIO 
INSTAURATIO  MAGNA. 


PRiEFATIO, 


De  statu  scientiarum,  quod  non  sit  fodvx  aut  majorem  in  modum 

auctus ;   quodque   alia   omnino  quam  prioribus   cognita 

fuerit  via  aperienda  sit  intellectui  humano,  et     . 

alia   comparanda  auxilia,  ut  mens 

sua  jure  in  rerum  naturam 

uti  possit. 

YiDENTUR  nobis  homines  nee  opes  nee  vires  suas 
bene  nosse ;  verum  de  illis  majora  quam  par  est,  de  his 
minora  credere.  Ita  fit,  ut  aut  artes  receptas  insanis 
pretiis  sestimantes  nil  amplius  quaerant,  aut  seipsos  plus 
aequo  contemnentes  vires  suas  in  levioribus  consumant, 
in  iis  quae  ad  summam  rei  faciant  non  experiantur. 
Quare  sunt  et  suae  scientiis  columnae  tanquam  fatales ; 
cum  ad  ulterius  penetrandum  homines  nee  desiderio 
nee  spe  excitentur.  Atque  cum  opinio  copiae  inter 
maximas  causas  inopiae  sit;  quumque  ex  fiducia  prae- 
sehtium  vera  auxilia  negligantur  in  posterum ;  ex  usu 
est,  et  plane  ex  necessitate,  ut  ab  illis  quae  adhuc  in- 
venta  sunt  in  ipso  operis  nostri  limine  (idque  relictis 
ambagibus  et  non  dissimulanter)  honoris  et  admira- 
tionis  excessus  tollatur ;  utili  monito,  ne  homines  eorum 


200  PRiEFATIO. 

aut  copiam  aut  utilltatem  in  majus  accipiant^  aut 
celebrent.  Nam  si  quis  in  omnem  illam  librorum 
varietatem  qua  artes  et  scientiae  exultant  diligentius 
introspiciat,  ubique  inveniet  ejusdera  rei  repetitiones 
infinitas,  tractandi  modis  diversas,  inventione  praeoc- 
cupatas ;  '^  ut  omnia  primo  intuitu  numerosa,  facto 
examine  pauca  reperiantur.  Et  de  utilitate  aperte 
dicendum  est,  sapientiam  istam  quam  a  Grsecis  potis- 
simum  hausimus  pueritiam  quandam  scientiae  videri, 
atque  habere  quod  proprium  est  puerorum,  ut  ad  gar- 
riendum  prompta,  ad  generandum  invalida  et  immatura 
sit.  Controversiarum  enim  ferax,  operum  efFoeta  est. 
Adeo  ut  fabula  ilia  de  Scylla  in  literarum  statum, 
qualis  habetur,  ad  vivum  quadrare  videatur ;  quae  vir- 
ginis  OS  et  vultum  extulit,  ad  uterum  vero  monstra 
latrantia  succingebantur  et  adliaerebant.  Ita  habent 
et  scientiae  quibus  insuevimus  generalia  quaedam  blan- 
dientia  et  speciosa,  sed  cum  ad  particularia  ventum  sit, 
veluti  ad  partes  generationis,  ut  fructum  et  opera  ex  se 
edant,  tum  contentiones  et  oblatrantes  disputationes  ex- 
oriuntur,  in  quas  desinunt,  et  quae  partus  locum  obti- 
nent.  Praeterea,  si  hujusmodi  scientiae  plane  res  mortua 
non  essent,  id  minime  videtur  eventunim  fuisse  quod 
per  multa  jam  saecula  usu  venit,  ut  illae  suis  immotae 
fere  haereant  vestigiis,  nee  incrementa  genere  humano 
digna  sumant :  eo  usque,  ut  saepenumero  non  solum  as- 
sertio  maneat  assertio  sed  etiam  quaestio  maneat  quaes- 
tio,  et  per  disputationes  non  solvatur  sed  figatur  et 
alatur,  omnisque  traditio  et  successio  disciplinarum  rep- 
raesentet  et  exhibeat  personas  magistri  et  auditoris,  non 

1  Exaggerate. 

2  Anticipated,  so  far  as  relates  to  originality  of  invention.    (One  of  Ba- 
con's antitheses  between  "  inventione  "  and  "  modis  tractandi."  ) 


PRJEFATIO.  201 

inventoris  et  ejus  qui  inventis  aliquid  eximium  adjiciat. 
In  artibus  autem  mechanicis  contrarium  evenire  vide- 
mus ;  quae,  ac  si  aurae  cujusdam  vitalis  forent  participes, 
quotidie  crescunt  et  perficiuntur,  et  in  primis  authori- 
bus  rudes  plerunque  et  fere  onerosae  et  informes  ap- 
parent, postea  vero  novas  virtutes  et  commoditatem 
quandam  adipiscuntur,  eo  usque,  ut  citius  studia  homi- 
num  et  cupiditates  deficiant  et  mutentur,  quam  illae  ad 
culmen  et  perfectionem  suam  pervenerint.  Pliilosophia 
contra  et  scientiae  intellectuales,  statuarum  more,  ado- 
rantur  et  celebrantur,  sed  non  promoventur.  Quin 
etiam  in  primo  nonnunquam  autliore  maxime  vigent, 
et  deinceps  degenerant.  Nam  postquam  homines  dedi- 
titii  facti  sint  et  in  unius  sententiam  (tanquam  pedarii 
senatores)  coierint,  scientiis  ipsis  amplitudinem  non  ad- 
dunt,  sed  in  certis  authoribus  ornandis  et  stipandis  servili 
officio  funguntur.  Neque  illud  afFerat  quispiam,  scien- 
tias  paullatim  succrescentes  tandem  ad  statum  quendam 
pervenisse,  et  tum  demum  (quasi  confectis  spatiis  legiti- 
mis)  in  operibus  paucorum  sedes  fixas  posuisse ;  atque 
postquam  nil  melius  inveniri  potuerit,  restare  scilicet  ut 
quae  inventa  sint  exornentur  et  colantur.  Atque  optan- 
dum  quidem  esset  haec  ita  se  habuisse.  Rectius  illud  et 
verius,  istas  scientiarum  mancipationes  nil  aliud  esse 
quam  rem  ex  paucorum  hominum  confidentia  et  reliquo- 
rum  socordia  et  inertia  natam.  Postquam  enim  scientiae 
per  partes  diligenter  fortasse  excultse  et  tractatae  fuerint, 
tum  forte  exortus  est  aliquis,  ingenio  audax  et  propter 
methodi  compendia  acceptus  et  celebratus,  qui  specie  te- 
nus  artem  constituent,  re  vera  veterum  labores  corrupe- 
rit.  Id  tamen  posteris  gratum  esse  solet,  propter  usum 
operis  expeditum  et  inquisitionis  novae  taedium  et  impa- 
tientiam.     Quod  si  quis  consensu  jam  inveterato  tan- 


202  PRiEFATIO. 

quam  temporis  judicio  moveatur,  sciat  se  rati  one  admo- 
dum  fallaci  et  infirma  niti.  Neque  enira  nobis  magna 
ex  parte  notum  est,  quid  in  scientiis  et  artibus,  variis 
saBculis  et  locis,  innotuerit  et  in  publicum  emanarit; 
multo  minus,  quid  a  singulis  tentatum  sit  et  secreto 
agitatum.  Itaque  nee  temporis  partus  nee  abortus  ex- 
tant in  fastis.  Neque  ipse  consensus  ejusque  diutur- 
nitas  magni  prorsus  aestimandus  est.  Utcunque  enim 
varia  sint  genera  politiarum,  unicus  est  status  scien- 
tiarum,  isque  semper  fliit  et  mansurus  est  popularis. 
Atque  apud  populum  plurimum  vigent  doctrinae  aut 
contentiosae  et  pugnaces  aut  speciosae  et  inanes,  quales 
videlicet  assensum  aut  illaqueant  aut  demulcent.  Ita- 
que maxima  ingenia  proculdubio  per  singulas  aetates 
vim  passa  sunt ;  dum  viri  captu  et  intellectu  non 
vulgares,  niliilo  secius  existimationi  suas  consulentes, 
temporis  et  multitudinis  judicio  se  submiserint.  Qua- 
mobrem  altiores  contemplationes  si  forte  usquam  emicu- 
erint,  opinionum  vulgarium  ventis  subinde  agitataB  sunt 
et  extinctaB.  Adeo  ut  Tempus,  tanquam  fluvius,  levia 
et  inflata  ad  nos  devexerit,  gravia  et  solida  demerserit. 
Quin  et  illi  ipsi  authores  qui  dictaturam  quandam  in 
scientiis  invaserunt  et  tanta  confidentia  de  rebus  pro- 
nuntiant,  cum  tamen  per  intervalla  ad  se  redeunt,  ad 
querimonias  de  subtilitate  naturae,  veritatis  recessibus, 
rerum  obscuritate,  causarum  implicatione,  ingenii  hu- 
mani  infirmitate,  se  convertunt ;  in  hoc  nihilo  tamen 
modestiores,  cum  malint  communem  hominum  et  rerum 
conditionem  causari  quam  de  seipsis  confiteri.  Quin 
illis  hoc  fere  solenne  est,  ut  quicquid  ars  aliqua  non 
attingat  id  ipsum  ex  eadem  arte  impossibile  esse  statu- 
ant.  Neque  vero  damnari  potest  ars,  quum  ipsa  dis- 
ceptet  et  judicet.     Itaque  id  agitur,  ut  ignorantia  etiam 


PR^FATIO.  203 

ab  ignominia  liberetur.  Atque  quas  tradita  et  recepta 
sunt  ad  hunc  fere  modum  se  habent :  quoad  opera 
sterilia,  quaestionum  plena  ;  incrementis  suis  tarda  et 
languida ;  perfectionem  in  toto  simulantia,  sed  per 
partes  male  impleta  ;  delectu  autem  popularia  et  au- 
thoribus  ipsis  suspecta,  ideoque  artificiis  quibusdam 
munita  et  ostentata.^  Qui  autem  et  ipsi  experiri  et  se 
scientiis  addere  earumque  fines  proferre  statuerunt,  nee 
illi  a  receptis  prorsus  desciscere  ausi  sunt,  nee  fontes  re- 
rum  petere.  Verum  se  magnum  quiddam  consequutos 
putant  si  aliquid  ex  proprio  inserant  et  adjiciant ;  pru- 
dcnter  secum  reputantes,  se  in  assentiendo  modestiam, 
in  adjiciendo  libertatem  tueri  posse.  Verum  dum  opi- 
nionibus  et  moribus  consulitur,  mediocritates  istae  lau- 
datae  in  magnum  scientiarum  detrimentum  cedunt.  Vix 
enim  datur  autliores  simul  et  admirari  et  superare.  Sed 
fit  aquarum  more,  quse  non  altius  ascendunt  quam  ex 
quo  descenderunt.  Itaque  hujusmodi  homines  emen- 
dant  nonnulla  sed  parum  promovent,  et  proficiunt  in 
melius  non  in  majus.  Neque  tamen  defuerunt,  qui  ausu 
majore  omnia  integra  sibi  duxerunt,  et  ingenii  impetu 
usi,  priora  prosternendo  et  destruendo  aditum  sibi  et 
placitis  suis  fecerunt ;  quorum  tumultu  non  magno- 
pere  profectum  est ;  quum  philosophiam  et  artes  non  re 
ac  opere  amplificare,  sed  placita  tantum  permutare  at- 
que regnum  opinionum  in  se  transferre  contenderint ; 
exiguo  sane  fructu,  quum  inter  errores  oppositos  er- 
randi  causae  sint  fere  communes.  Si  qui  autem  nee 
alienis  nee  propriis  placitis  obnoxii,  sed  libertati  faven- 
tes,   ita  animati  fuere  ut  alios  secum   simul    quaerere 

1  So  selected  as  to  favour  popular  notions,  while  at  the  same  time  their 
truth  is  doubted  even  by  those  who  propound  them,  on  which  account  they 
are  fenced  round  and  set  forth  with  sundry  artifices. 


204  PRiEFATIO. 

ouperent ;  illi  sane  afFectu  honesti,  sed  conatu  invalidi 
fuerunt.  Probabiles  enim  tantum  rationes  secuti  vi- 
dentur,  et  argumentorum  vertigine  circnmagiintiir,  et 
promiscua  quserendi  licentia  severitatem  inquisitionis 
enervarunt.  Nemo  autem  reperitur,  qui  in  rebus  ipsis 
et  experientia  moram  fecerit  legitiinam.  Atque  non- 
nulli  rursus  qui  experientiae  undis  se  commisere  et  fere 
mechanici  facti  sunt,  tamen  in  ipsa  experientia  errat- 
icam  quandam  inquisitionem  exercent,  nee  ei  ^  certi 
lege  militant.  Quin  et  plerique  pusilla  quondam  pensa 
sibi  proposuere,  pro  magno  ducentes  si  unum  aliquod 
inventum  eruere  possint ;  instituto  non  minus  tenui, 
quam  imperito.  Nemo  enim  rei  alicujus  naturam  in 
ipsa  re  recte  aut  foeliciter  perscrutatur ;  verum  post 
l^boriosam  experimentorum  variationem  non  acquiescit, 
sed  invenit  quod  ulterius  quaerat.  Neque  illud  imprimis 
omittendum  est,  quod  omnis  in  experiendo  industria 
statim  ab  initio  opei-a  quandam  destinata  praepropero  et 
intempestivo  studio  captavit ;  fructifera  (inquam)  ex- 
perimenta,  non  lucifera,  quaesivit ;  nee  ordinem  divinum 
imitata  est,  qui  pnmo  die  lucem^  tantum  creavit,  eique 
unuin  diem  integnim  attribuit ;  neque  illo  die  quic- 
quam  materiati  operis  produxit,  verum  sequentibus 
diebus  ad  ea  descendit.  At  qui  summas  dialecticas 
partes  tribuerunt  atque  inde  fidissima  scientiis  praesidia 
comparari  putarunt,  verissime  et  optime  viderunt  in- 
tellectum  humanum  sibi  permissum  merito  suspectum 
esse  debere.     Verum  infirmior  omnino  est  malo  medi- 

1  In  its  service. 

2  The  light  created  on  the  first  day  is  by  many  divines  supposed  to  be 
not  a  corporeal  but  a  spiritual  light.  This  is  the  doctrine  of  S.  Augustine; 
■who  however  does  not  say  that  those  who  adopt  a  contrary  opinion  are 
necessarily  wrong.  Tiiis  idea  of  a  spiritual  light  was  developed  at  great 
length  in  connexion  with  the  theory  of  the  nature  and  cognition  of  angels. 


PR^FATIO.  205 

cina  ;  iiec  ipsa  mali  expers.  Siquidem  dialectica  quae 
recepta  est,  licet  ad  civilia  et  artes  quae  in  sermone 
et  opinione  positae  sunt  rectissime  adliibeatur,  naturae 
tamen  subtilitatem  longo  intervallo  non  attingit ;  et 
prensando  quod  non  capit,  ad  errores  potius  stabiliendos 
et  quasi  iigendos  quam  ad  viam  veritati  aperiendam 
valuit. 

Quare,  ut  quae  dicta  sunt  complectamur,  non  videtur 
hominibus  aut  aliena  fides  aut  industria  propria  circa 
scientias  hactenus  foeliciter  illuxisse ;  prsesertim  quum  et 
in  demonstrationibus  et  in  experimentis  adhuc  cognitis 
parum  sit  praesidii.  ^dificium  autem  hujus  universi 
structura  sua,  intellectui  humano  contemplanti,  instar 
labyrintlii  est ;  ubi  tot  ambigua  viarum,  tarn  fallaces 
rerum  et  signorum  similitudines,  tam  obliquae  et  im- 
plexae  naturarum  spirae  et  nodi,  undequaque  se  osten- 
dunt.  Iter  autem  sub  incerto  sensus  lumine,  interdum 
afFulgente  interdum  se  condente,  per  experientiae  et 
rerum  particularium  sylvas  perpetuo  faciendum  est. 
Quin  etiam  duces  itineris  (ut  dictum  est)  qui  se  ofFe- 
runt,  et  ipsi  implicantur,  atque  errorum  et  errantium 
numerum  augent.  In  rebus  tam  duris,  de  judicio 
hominum  ex  vi  propria,  aut  etiam  de  foelicitate  fortuita, 
desperandum  est.  Neque  enim  ingeniorum  quanta- 
cunque  excellentia,  neque  experiendi  alea  saepius  repe- 
tita,  ista  vincere  queat.  Vestigia  filo  regenda  sunt : 
omnisque  via,  usque  a  primis  ipsis  sensuum  percep- 
tionibus,  certa  ratione  munienda.  Neque  haec  ita 
accipienda  sunt,  ac  si  nihil  omnino  tot  saeculis,  tantis 
laboribus,  actum  sit.  Neque  enim  eorum  quae  inventa 
sunt  nos  poenitet.  Atque  antiqui  certe,  in  iis  quae  in 
ingenio  et  meditatione  abstracta  posita  sunt,  mirabiles 
se   viros   praestitere.      Verum   quemadmodum    saeculis 


206  PRiEFATIO. 

prioribus,  cum  homines  in  navigando  per  stellarum 
tantmn  observationes  cursum  dirigebant,  veteris  sane 
continentis  oras  legere  potuerunt,  aut  maria  aliqua 
minora  et  mediterranea  trajicere ;  priusquam  autem 
oceanus  trajiceretur  et  novi  orbis  regiones  detegeren- 
tiir,  necesse  fuit  usum  acus  nauticae,  ut  ducem  viaB 
magis  fidum  et  certum,  innotuisse :  simili  prorsus  ra- 
tione,  quae  hucusque  in  artibus  et  scientiis  inventa 
sunt,  ea  hujusmodi  sunt  ut  usu,  meditatione,  obser- 
vando,  argumentando,  reperiri  potuerint ;  utpote  quae 
sensibus  propiora  sint  et  communibus  notionibus  fere 
subjaceant  ;  antequam  vero  ad  remotiora  et  occul- 
tiora  naturae  liceat  appellere,  necessario  requiritur  ut 
melior  et  perfectior  mentis  et  intellectus  humani  usus 
et  adoperatio  introducatur. 

Nos  certe,  aeterno  veritatis  amore  devicti,  viarum 
incertis  et  arduis  et  solitudinibus  nos  commisimus  ;  et 
divino  auxilio  freti  et  innixi,  mentem  nostram  et  contra 
opinionum  violentias  et  quasi  instructas  acies,  et  contra 
proprias  et  internas  haesitationes  et  scrupulos,  et  con- 
tra rerum  caligines  et  nubes  et  undequaque  volantes 
phantasias,  sustinuimus ;  ut  tandem  magis  fida  et  se- 
cura  indicia  viventibus  et  posteris  comparare  possemus. 
Qua  in  re  si  quid  profecerimus,  non  alia  sane  ratio 
nobis  viam  aperuit  quam  vera  et  legitima  sj)iritus  hu- 
mani humiliatio.  Omnes  enim  ante  nos,  qui  ad  art6s 
inveniendas  se  applicuerunt,  conjectis  paulisper  in  res 
et  exempla  ct  experientiam  ocuHs,  statim,  quasi  inven- 
tio  nil  aliud  esset  quam  quacdam  excogitatio,  spiritus 
proprios  ut  sibi  oracula  exhiberent  quodammodo  invo- 
carunt.  Nos  vero  inter  res  caste  et  perpetuo  versantes, 
intellectum  longius  a  rebus  non  abstrahimus  quam  ut 
rerum  imagines  et  radii   (ut  in  sensu  fit)  coire  pos- 


PR^FATIO.  207 

sint ;  ^  unde  fit,  ut  ingenii  viribus  et  excellentiae  non 
multum  relinquatur.  Atque  quam  in  invenieiido  ad- 
hibemus  humilitatem,  eandem  et  in  docendo  sequuti 
sumus.  Neque  enim  aut  confutationum  triumphis,  aut 
antiquitatis  advocationibus,  aut  authoritatis  usurpatione 
quadam,  aut  etiam  obscuritatis  velo,  aliquam  his  nos- 
tris  inventis  majestatem  imponere  aut  conciliare  cona- 
mur ;  qualia  reperire  non  difficile  esset  ei,  qui  nomini 
suo  non  animis  aliorum  lumen  afFundere  conaretur. 
Non  (inquam)  ullam  aut  vim  aut  insidias  hominum 
judiciis  fecimus  aut  paramus  ;  verum  eos  ad  res  ipsas 
et  I'erum  foedera  adducimus  ;  ut  ipsi  videant  quid  habe- 
ant,  quid  arguant,  quid  addant  atque  in  commune  con- 
ferant.  Nos  autem  si  qua  in  re  vel  male  credidimus, 
vel  obdormivimus  et  minus  attendimus,  vel  defecimus 
in  via  et  inquisitionem  abrupimus,  nihilominus  iis  mo- 
dis  res  nudas  et  apertas  exhibemus,  ut  errores  nostri, 
antequam    scientise  massam   altius  inficiant,  notari   et 

1  To  explain  the  illustration  of  which  Bacon  here  makes  use,  it  is  in  the 
first  place  to  be  remarked  that  radius  is  not  to  be  rendered  by  ray,  but  by 
visual  cone,  "Radium  visualem  speciem  rei  visibilis  dicimus:  non  ut  lineam 
aut  superficiem  mathematicam  profundo  carentem,  sed  corporalem  et  py- 
ramidalem,  cujus  basis  in  re  visa  et  conus  in  oculo  videntis  est."  —  Marg. 
Phil.  X.  2.  c.  11.  Again  Telesius,  whose  theory  of  vision  was  adopted  by 
Bacon,  says,  "  quaj  a  re  qu(B  spectatur  rehicet  lux  universa  quidem  unum 
in  pupilla  coit  in  punctum,"  thus  forming  the  "radius"  just  mentioned. 
Lastly  Telesius  goes  on  to  say,  "  ab  illarum  [rerum  sc]  puncto  quovis  ilia 
[lux  sc]  relucet,  et  vel  ubi  in  unum  coit  punctum  universa  ibi  fit,  itaque 
et  rerum  a  quibus  relucet  imagines  et  ipsae  [sic  enim  legendum]  in  eodem 
fiunt  puncto."  These  "imagines"  then  are  therefore  in  some  unexplained 
manner  borne  along  by  the  light  which  constitutes  the  visual  cone,  and  ex- 
ist virtually  if  not  formally  at  the  apex  from  which  the  light  dispersing  in 
an  inverse  cone  falls  ultimately  (still  bearing  them  with  it)  on  the  vitreous 
humour,  which  is  in  this  system  the  sphere  of  vision.  Bacon's  expressions 
therefore  amount  simply  to  this,  that  the  eye  must  be  at  a  certain  distance 
from  the  object  in  order  that  an  effectual  visual  cone  may  be  formed.  He 
does  not  speak  either  of  optical  images  or  of  rays,  in  the  senses  which  we 
attach  to  those  words.     See  Telesius,  De  Rerum  Naturd,  vi.  c.  23  and  24. 


208  PRiEFATIO. 

separari  possint ;  atque  etiam  ut  facilis  et  expedita  sit 
laborum  nostrorum  continuatio.  Atque  hoc  modo  inter 
empiricam  et  rationalem  facultatem  (quarum  morosa  et 
inauspicata  divortia  et  repudia  omnia  in  liumana  familia 
turbavere)  conjugium  verum  et  legitimum  in  perpet- 
uum  nos  firmasse  existimamus.^ 

Quamobrem,  quum  haec  arbitrii  nostri  non  sint,  in 
))rincipio  operis,  ad  Deum  Patrem,  Deum  Verbum, 
Deum  Spiritum,  preces  fundimus  humillimas  et  arden- 
tissimas,  ut  humani  generis  aerumnarum  memorcs  et 
peregrination  is  istius  vitaa  in  qua  dies  paucos  et  malos 
terimus,  novis  suis  eleemosynis,  per  manus  nostras, 
familiam  humanam  dotare  dignentur.  Atque  illud 
insuper  supplices  rogamus,  ne  humana  divinis  offici- 
ant, neve  ex  reseratione  viarum  sensus  et  accensione 
majore  luminis  naturalis  aliquid  incredulitatis  et  noctis 
animis  nostris  erga  divina  mysteria  oboriatur ;  sed 
potius,  ut  ab  intellectu  puro,  a  pliantasiis  et  vanitate 
repurgato  et  divinis  oraculis  nihiloniinus  subdito  et 
prorsus  dedititio,  fidei  dentur  quae  fidei  sunt.  Pos- 
tremo,  ut  scientisB  veneno  a  serpente  infuso,  quo  ani- 
mus humanus  tumet  et  inflatur,  deposito,  nee  altum 
sapiamus  nee  ultra  sobrium,  sed  veritatem  in  chari- 
tate  colamus. 

Peractis  autem  votis,  ad  homines  conversi,  quaedam 
et  salutaria  monemus  et  a^qua  postulamus.  Monemus 
primum  (quod  etiam  precati  sumus)  ut  homines  sen- 
sum  in  officio,  quoad  divina,  contineant.  Sensus  enim 
(instar  sobs)  globi  terrestris  faciem  aperit,  coelestis 
claudit   et   obsignat.^      Rursus,  ne  hujusce  mali  fuga 

1  This  is  one  of  the  passages  which  show  that  Bacon  did  not  imagine 
that  the  empirical  faculty  was  the  onl}-  thing  to  be  considered  in  the  phi- 
losophy of  science,  but  that  he  recognised  another  coordinate  element. 

3  This  image,  which  in  the  Advancement  of  Learning  and  in  the  De  Aug- 


PR^FATIO.  209 

in  contrarium  peccent;  quod  certe  fiet,  si  naturae  in- 
quisitionem  ulla  ex  parte  veluti  interdicto  separatam 
putant.  Neque  enim  pura  ilia  et  immaculata  scientia 
naturalis,  per  quam  Adam  nomina  ex  proprietate  rebus 
imposuit,  principium  aut  occasionem  lapsui  dedit.  Sed 
ambitiosa  ilia  et  imperativa  scientise  moralis,  de  bono 
et  malo  dijudicantis,  cupiditas,  ad  hoc  ut  Homo  a 
Deo  deficeret  et  sibi  ipsi  leges  daret,  ea  demum  ratio 
atque  modus  tentationis  fuit.  De  scientiis  autem  quae 
naturam  contemplantur  sanctus  ille  philosophus  pro- 
nuntiat,  Grloriam  Dei  esse  celare  rem;  gloriam  regis 
autem  rem  invenire :  non  aliter  ac  si  divina  natura 
innocenti  et  benevolo  puerorum  ludo  delectaretur,  qui 
ideo  se  abscondunt  ut  inveniantur ;  atque  animam  hu- 
manam  sibi  coUusorem  in  hoc  ludo  pro  sua  in  homines 
indulgentia  et  bonitate  cooptaverit.  Postremo  omnes 
in  universum  monitos  volumus,  ut  scientiai  veros  fines 
cogitent ;    nee    eam    aut   animi    causa    petant,  aut  ad 


mentis  Bacon  quotes  from  "one  of  Plato's  school,"  is  taken  from  Philo 
Judaeus,  perhaps  the  most  poetical  of  the  Neo-Platonists.  "  Post  exortum 
ejus  [solis  scilicet]  illustrantur  in  terris  omnia,  in  coelo  vero  celantur;  e 
diverso,  post  ejus  occasum  sidera  quidem  promicant,  terrestria  vero  cuncta 
obteguntur  umbris  supervenientibus  :  ad  eundem  modum  res  nostrae  se 
habent;  quoties  sensuum  splendor  tanquam  sol  oritur,  tunc  scientiae  revera 
coelestes  occultantur:  quoties  autem  ad  occasum  accedit,  tunc  fulgentissimae 
virtutum  stellae  se  proferunt,  quando  etiam  mens  ipsa  re  nulla  velante  fit 
sensibilis."  —  Philo.  Jud.,  Quod  somnia  mittantur  a  Deo.  (I  quote  from  the 
version  of  Gelenius.) 

Nearly  the  same  idea  appears  to  be  expressed  in  the  Bhagavad  Gita, 
ii.  69. : 

Welche  jedem  Geschbpf  Nacht  ist,  in  der  wacht  der  Gesammelte  ; 
In  der  jeglich  Geschbpf  wachet,  ist  des  schauenden  Weisen  Nacht. 

S.  W.  V.  Humboldt's  Works,  i.  34 

Which  might  be  thus  rendered  in  the  Latin  of  the  middle  ages : — 

In  nocte  creaturae  vigilat  internus  homo ; 
Cum  autem  Tigilat  creatura,  contemplatiyo  nox  est. 
VOL.   I.  14 


210  PR^FATIO. 

contcntionem,  aut  ut  alios  despiciant,  aut  ad  commo- 
duin,  aut  ad  famum,  aut  ad  potentiam,  aut  hujusmodi 
inferiora ;  sed  ad  meritum  et  usus  vitse  ;  eamque  in 
charitate  perficiant  et  regant.  Ex  appetitu  enim 
potentiae  angeli  lapsi  sunt  ;  ex  appetitu  scientiae, 
homines  ;  sed  charitatis  non  est  excessus  ;  neque  an- 
gelus  aut  homo  per  earn  unquam  in  periculum 
venit. 

Postulata  autem  nostra  quae  afFerimus  talia  sunt. 
De  nobis  ipsis  silemus  :  de  re  autem  quae  agitur  pet- 
imus,  ut  homines  earn  non  opinioncm  sed  opus  esse 
cogitent ;  ac  pro  certo  habeant,  non  sectae  nos  alicu- 
jus  aut  placiti,  sed  utilitatis  et  ampHtudinis  humanae 
fundamenta  moHri.  Deinde  ut  suis  commodis  aequi, 
exutis  opinionum  zelis  et  pniyudiciis,  in  commune 
consulant ;  ac  ab  erroribus  viarum  atque  impedimen- 
tis,  nostris  praesidiis  et  auxihis,  liberati  et  muniti,  la- 
borum  qui  restant  et  ipsi  in  partem  veniant.  Prae- 
terea,  ut  bene  sperent ;  neque  Instaurationem  nostram, 
ut  quiddam  infinitum  et  ultra  mortale,  fingant  et  animo 
concipiant ;  quum  revera  sit  infiniti  erroris  finis  et  ter- 
minus legitimus  ;  mortalitatis  autem  et  humanitatis  non 
sit  immemor ;  quum  rem  non  intra  unius  aetatis  cur- 
riculum omnino  perfici  posse  confidat,  sed  succession! 
destinet ;  denique  scientias,  non  per  arrogantiam  in 
humani  ingenii  cellulis,  sed  submisse  in  mundo  ma- 
jore  quaerat.  Vasta  vero  ut  plurimum  solent  esse, 
quae  inania  :  solida  contrahuntur  maxime,  et  in  parvo 
sita  sunt.  Postremo  etiam  petendum  videtur  (ne  forte 
quis  rei  ipsius  periculo  nobis  iniquus  esse  velit)  ut 
videant  homines,  quatenus  ex  eo  quod  nobis  asserere 
necesse  sit  (si  modo  nobis  ipsi  constare  velimus)  de 
his   nostris    opinandi    aut    sententiam   ferendi   sibi  jus 


PR^FATIO.  211 

permissum  patent:  quum  nos  omnem  istam  rationem 
humanam  praematuram,  anticipantem,  et  a  rebus  tern- 
ere  et  citius  quam  oportuit  abstractam,  (quat- 
enus   ad   inquisitionem   naturae)    ut   rem 
variam    et   perturbatam   et  male    ex- 
tructam  rejiciamus.     Neque  po&- 
tulandum  est  ut  ejus  judicio 
stetur,   quae  ipsa  in  ju- 
dicium vocatur. 


DISTRIBUTIO    OPERIS, 


Ejus  constituuntur  Partes  sex. 

Prima.;  Partitiones  Scientiarum. 

Secunda ;  Novum  Organum^   sive  Indicia  de  Interpret 

tatione  Natures. 
Tertia  ;  Phcenomena  Universi^  sive  IRstoria  Naturalis 

et   Experimentalis   ad  condendam  Philoso- 

phiam. 
Quarta ;  Scala  Intellectus. 
Quinta  ;  Prodromi,  sive  Anticipationes  Philosophice  Se- 

cundce. 
Sexta  ;     Philosophia  Secunda^  sive  Scientia  Aetiva, 

Singularum  Arguments. 

Pars  autem  instituti  nostri  est,  ut  omnia,  quantum 
fieri  potest,  aperte  et  perspicue  proponantur.  Nuditas 
enim  animi,  ut  olim  corporis,  innocentiae  et  simplicita- 
tis  comes  est.  Pateat  itaque  primo,  ordo  operis  atque 
ratio  ejus.     Partes  operis  a  nobis  constituuntur  sex. 

Prima  pars  exhibet  scientiic  ejus  sive  doctrinas  in 
cujus  possessione  humanum  genus  hactenus  versatur, 
Summam,  sive  descriptionem  universalem.  Visum 
enim  est  nobis  etiam  in  iis  qua?  recepta  sunt  non- 
nullam  facere  moram  ;  eo  nimirum  consilio,  ut  facilius 
et  verteribus  perfectio  et  novis  aditus  detur.    Pari  enim 


,  DISTRIBUTIO  OPERIS.  213 

fere  studio  ferimur  et  ad  vetera  excolenda  et  ad  ulte- 
riora  assequenda.  Pertinet  etiam  hoc  ad  faciendam 
fidem ;  juxta  illud,  JVon  accipit  indoctus  verba  seientice, 
nisi  prius  ea  dixeris  quce  versantur  in  corde  ejus.  Ita- 
que  scientiarum  atque  artium  receptarum  oras  legere, 
necnon  utilia  quaedam  in  illas  importare,  tanquam  in 
transitu,  non  negligemus. 

Partitiones  tamen  Scientiarum  adhibemus  eas,  quae 
non  tantum  jam  inventa  et  nota,  sed  liactenus  omissa 
et  debita,  complectantur.  Etenim  inveniuntur  in  globo 
intellectuali,  quemadmodum  in  terrestri,  et  culta  pariter 
et  deserta.  Itaque  nil  mirum  videri  debet,  si  a  divisioni- 
bus  usitatis  quandoque  recedamus.  Adjectio  enim,  dum 
totum  variat,  etiam  partes  earumque  sectiones  neces- 
sario  variat :  receptee  autem  divisiones  receptse  summse 
scientiarum,  qualis  nunc  est,  tantum  competunt. 

Circa  ea  vero  quae  ceu  omissa  notabimus,  ita  nos 
geremus,  ut  non  leves  tantum  titulos  et  argumenta 
concisa  eorum  quae  desiderantur  proponamus.  Nam 
siquid  inter  omissa  retulerimus  (modo  sit  dignioris 
subj^cti)  cujus  ratio  paulo  videatur  obscurior,  adeo 
ut  merito  suspicari  possimus  homines  non  facile  intel- 
lecturos  quid  nobis  velimus  aut  quale  sit  illud  opus 
quod  animo  et  cogitatione  complectimur,  perpetuo 
nobis  curae  erit  aut  praecepta  hujusmodi  operis  confici- 
endi  aut  etiam  partem  operis  ipsius  jam  a  nobis  con- 
fectam  ad  exemplum  totius  subjungere ;  ut  in  singulis 
aut  opera  aut  consilio  juvemus.  Etenim  etiam  ad  nos- 
tram  existimationem,  non  solum  aliorum  utilitatem, 
pertinere  putavimus,  ne  quis  arbitretur  levem  aliquam 
de  istiusmodi  rebus  notionem  mentem  nostram  per- 
strinxisse,  atque  esse  ilia  quae  desideramus  ac  prensa- 
mus  tanquam  votis  similia.     Ea  vero  talia  sunt,  quorum 


214  DISTRIBUTIO  OPERIS. 

et  penes  homines  (nisi  sibi  ipsi  desint)  potestas  plane 
sit,  et  nos  apud  nosmet  rationem  quandam  certam  et 
explicatam  habeamus.  Neque  enim  regiones  metiri 
animo,  ut  augures,  auspiciorum  causa :  sed  intrare,  ut 
duces,  proinerendi  studio,^  suscepimus.  Atque  hcec  jprir 
ma  opeiis  pars  est. 

Porro  praetervecti  artes  veteres,  intellectum  huma- 
num  ad  trajiciendum  instruemus.  Destinatur  itaque 
parti  secundas,  doctrina  de  meliore  et  perfectiore  usu 
rationis  in  rerum  inquisitione,  et  de  auxiliis  veris  intel- 
lectus :  ut  per  hoc  (quantum  conditio  humanitatis  ac 
mortalitatis  patitur)  exaltetur  intellectus,  et  facultate 
amphficetur  ad  naturae  ardua  et  obscura  superanda. 
Atque  est  ea  quam  adducimus  ars  (quam  Interpretatio- 
nem  Naturoi  appellare  consuevimus)  ex  genere  logicae; 
licet  phirimum,  atque  adeo  immensum  quiddam,  inter- 
sit.  Nam  et  ipsa  ilia  logica  vulgaris  auxilia  et  praesidia 
intellectui  moliri  ac  parare  profitetur:  et  in  hoc  uno 
consentiunt.  DifFert  autem  plane  a  vulgari  rebus  prae- 
cipue  tribus :  viz.  ipso  fine,  ordine  demonstrandi,  et  in- 
quirendi  initiis. 

Nam  huic  nostrae  scientiae  finis  proponitur,  ut  inveni- 
antur  non  argumenta  sed  artes,  nee  principiis  consenta- 
nea  sed  ipsa  principia,  nee  rationes  probabiles  sed  desig- 
nationes  et  indicationes  Operum.  Itaque  ex  intentione 
diversa  diversus  sequitur  effectus.  Illic  enim  adversa- 
rius  disputatione  vincitur  et  constringitur,  hie  natura 
opere. 

Atque  cum  hujusmodi  fine  conveniunt  demonstrati- 
onum  ipsarum  natura  et  ordo.  In  logica  enim  vulga- 
ri opera  fere  universa  circa  Syllogismum  consumitur. 
1  Purposing  to  deserve  well  o^  their  country. 


DISTRIBUTIO   OPERIS.  215 

De  Inductlone  vero  Dialectic!  vix  serio  cogitasse  viden- 
tur ;  levi  mentione  earn  transmittentes,  et  ad  disputan- 
di  formulas  properantes.  At  nos  demonstrationem  per 
syllogismum  rejicimus,  quod  confusius  agat,  et  naturam 
emittat  e  manibus.  Tametsi  enim  nemini  dubium 
esse  possit  quin,  quas  in  medio  termino  conveniunt,  ea 
et  inter  se  conveniant  (quod  est  mathematicjB  cujusdam 
certitudinis)  :  nihilominus  hoc  subest  fraudis,  quod  syl- 
logismus  ex  propositionibus  constet,  propositiones  ex 
verbis,  verba  autem  notionum  tesserae  et  signa  sint. 
Itaque  si  notion es  ipsae  mentis  (quae  verborum  quasi 
anima  sunt,  et  totius  hujusmodi  structurae  ac  fabricae 
basis)  male  ac  temere  a  rebus  abstractae,  et  vagae,  nee 
satis  definitae  et  circumscriptas,  denique  multis  modis 
vitiosas  fuerint,  omnia  ruunt.  Rejicimus  igitur  syllo- 
gismum ;  neque  id  solum  quoad  principia  (ad  quae  nee 
illi  eam  adhibent)  sed  etiam  quoad  propositiones  me- 
dias,  quas  educit  sane  atque  parturit  utcunque  syllo- 
gismus,  sed  operum  steriles  et  a  practica  remotas  et 
plane  quoad  partem  activam  scientiarum  incompetentes. 
Quamvis  igitur  relinquamus  syllogismo  et  hujusmodi 
demonstrationibus  famosis  ac  jactatis  jurisdictionem  in 
artes  populares  et  opinabiles  (nil  enim  in  hac  parte  mo- 
vemus),  tamen  ad  naturam  rerum  Inductione  per  omnia, 
et  tam  ad  minores  propositiones  quam  ad  majores,  uti- 
mur.  Inductionem  enim  censemus  eam  esse  demon- 
strandi  formam,  quse  sensum  tuetur  et  naturam  premit 
et  operibus  imminet  ac  fere  immiscetur. 

Itaque  ordo  quoque  demonstrandi  plane  invertitur. 
Adhuc  enim  res  ita  geri  censuevit ;  ut  a  sensu  et  par- 
ticularibus  primo  loco  ad  maxime  generalia  advoletur; 
tanquam  ad  polos  fixos  circa  quos  disputationes  vertan- 
tur;    ab  illis  caetera  per   media  deriventur:  via  certe 


216  DISTRIBUTIO   OPERIS. 

compendiaria,  sed  praecipiti,  et  ad  naturara  impervia, 
ad  disputationes  vero  proclivi  et  accommodata.  At 
secundum  nos,  axiomata^  continenter  et  gradatim  ex- 
citantur,  ut  non  nisi  postremo  loco  ad  generalissima  ve- 
niatur :  ea  vero  generalissima  evadunt  non  notionalia, 
sed  bene  terminita,  et  talia  quae  natura  ut  revera  sibi 
notiora  agnoscat,^  quieque  rebus  hasreant  in  medullis. 

At  in  forma  ipsa  quoque  inductionis,  et  judicio  quod 
per  earn  fit,  opus  longe  maximum  movemus.  Ea  enim 
de  qua  dialectici  loquuntur,  qua?  procedit  per  enumera- 
tionem  simplicem,  puerile  quiddam  est,  et  precario  con- 
cludit,  et  periculo  ab  instantia  contradictoria  exponitur, 
et  consueta  tantum  intuetur,  nee  exitum  reperit. 

Atqui  opus  est  ad  scientias  inductionis  forma  tali, 
quae  experientiam  sol  vat  et  separet,  et  per  exclusiones 
ac  rejectiones  debitas  necessario  concludat.      Quod  si 

1  Bacon's  way  of  using  the  word  "  axioma  "  as  if  it  were  equivalent  to 
"enuntiatum"  or  "propositio"  he  derived  from  Peter  Ramus.  Hasse,  an 
early  commentator  on  Ramus,  remarks  that  tlie  word  is  used  in  the  same 
way  by  Cicero,  who  probably  took  it  from  the  Stoics. 

2  Aristotle  everywhere  distinguishes  between  that  which  is  prior  and 
more  known  in  the  order  of  nature,  and  that  which  is  prior  and  more  known 
with  respect  to  ourselves.  Thus  in-the  Postevwr  AimlyticSyX.  2.,  he  says: 
"Priora  autem  et  notiora  dupliciter  dicuntur:  neque  enim  idem  est  prius 
natura  et  prius  quantum  ad  nos  pertinet;  neque  idem  quod  notius  natur& 
et  quod  nobis  notius.  Dico  enim,  quantum  ad  nos,  et  priora  et  notiora  esse 
quae  a  sensu  propius;  per  se  vero  ac  simpliciter,  et  priora  et  notiora  quos  lon- 
gius  absunt;  quo  quid  autem  magis  universale  eo  est  remotius,  ac  singula 
quaeque  sunt  proxima."  The  schoolmen,  misled  by  the  ambiguity  of  the 
Greek  dative,  substitute  for  "notius  natura,"  rj?  (^vaec  yvuptfiurepov,  "no- 
tius naturoj,"  as  if  Aristotle  had  spoken  of  Nature's  knowledge  in  oppo- 
sition to  ours.  The  phrase  in  the  text  involves  the  same  metaphor.  It 
may  be  translated  "  Such  as  Nature  would  recognise  as  being  really  her 
first  principles."  "Notius  natura"  is  equivalent  to  St.  Thomas's  expres- 
sion "  prius  per  viam  perfectionis."  See  with  respect  to  the  subject  of  this 
note,  and  especially  to  the  origin  and  meaning  of  the  phrases  a  priori  and 
A  posteriori,  Trendelenburg  Kkmenta  Log.  AruM.  81. 

Bartholdy's  rendering  is  merely  founded  in  error:  "dass  es  die  Natur  fur 
einen  wirklichen  Beweis  eiuer  innigern  Bekanntschafl  mit  ihr  anerkennen 
muss." 


DISTRIBUTIO  OPERIS-  ;217 

judicium  illud  vulgatum  dialecticorum  tarn  operosum 
fuerit,  et  tanta  ingenia  exercuerit ;  quanto  magis  labo- 
randum  est  in  hoc  altero,  quod  non  tantum  ex  mentis 
penetralibus,  sed  etiam  ex  naturae  visceribus  extrahitur  ? 

Neque  tamen  hie  finis.  Nam  fundamenta  quoque 
scientiarum  fortius  deprimimus  et  solidamus,  atque 
initia  inquirendi  altius  sumimus,  quam  adhuc  homines 
fecerunt :  ea  subjiciendo  examini,  quae  logica  vulgaris 
tanquam  fide  aliena  recipit.  Etenim  dialectici  princi- 
pia  scientiarum  a  scientiis  singulis  tanquam  mutuo 
sumunt :  rursus,  notiones  mentis  primas  venerantur : 
postremo,  informationibus  immediatis  sensus  bene  dis- 
positi  acquiescunt.  At  nos  logicam  veram  singulas 
scientiarum  provincias  majore  cum  imperio  quam  penes 
ipsarum  principia  sit  debere  ingredi  decrevimus,  atque 
ilia  ipsa  principia  putativa  ad  rationes  reddendas  com- 
pellere  quousque  plane  constent.^  Quod  vero  attinet 
ad  notiones  primas  intellectus ;  nihil  est  eorum  quae 
intellectus  sibi  permissus  congessit,  quin  nobis  pro  sus- 
pecto  sit,  nee  uUo  modo  ratum,  nisi  novo  judicio  se 
stiterit  et  secundum  illud  pronuntiatum  fuerit.  Qui- 
netiam  sensus  ipsius  informationes  multis  modis  excu- 
timus.  Sensus  enim  fallunt  utique,  sed  et  errores  suos 
indicant :  verum  errores  praesto,  indicia  eorum  longe 
petita  sunt. 

Duplex  autem  est  sensus  culpa:  aut  enim  destituit 
nos  aut  decipit.  Nam  primo,  plurimae  sunt  res  quae 
sensum  etiam  recte  dispositum  nee  ullo  modo  impedi- 
tum  effugiunt;  aut  subtilitate  totius  corporis,  aut  par- 
tium  minutiis,  aut  loci  distantia,  aut  tarditate  atque 
etiam  velocitate  motus,  aut  familiaritate  objecti,  aut  alias 

1  On  the  relation  of  philosophy  to  the  sciences,  I  may  refer  to  an  interest- 
ing essay  by  Ritter  in  the  Berlin  Transactions. 


218  DISTRIBUTIO  OPERIS. 

ob  causas.  Neque  rursus,  ubi  sensus  rem  tenet,  prehen- 
siones  ejus  admodum  firmae  sunt.  Nam  testimonium 
et  informatio  sensus  semper  est  ex  analogia  hominis, 
non  ex  analogia  universi :  ^  atque  magno  prorsus  errore 
asseritur,  sensum  esse  mensuram  rerum. 

Itaque  ut  his  occurratur,  nos  multo  et  fido  ministe- 
rio  auxilia  sensui  undique  conquisivimus  et  contraxi- 
mus,  ut  destitutionibus  substitutiones,  variationibus  rec- 
tificationes  suppeditentur.  Neque  id  molimur  tam 
instrumentis  quam  experimentis.  Etenim  experimen- 
torum  longe  major  est  subtilitas  quam  sensus  ipsius, 
licet  instrumentis  exquisitis  adjuti;  (de  iis  loquimur 
experimentis,  quae  ad  intentionem  ejus  quod  quaeritur 
perite  et  secundum  artem  excogitata  et  apposita  sunt.)  ^ 
Itaque  perceptioni  sensus  immediatae  ac  proprias  non 
multum  tribuimus :  sed  eo  rem  deducimus,  ut  sensus 
tan  turn  de  experimento,  experimentum  de  re  judicet. 
Quare  existimamus  nos  sensus  (a  quo  omnia  in  natu- 

1  The  phrase  "  est  ex  analogia"  is  to  be  rendered  (giving  to  "  analogia" 
a  wider  signification  than  that  which  it  ordinarily  has)  by  "  has  reference 
to:  "  just  as  in  the  dictum,  "  materia  non  est  cognoscibilis  nisi  ex  analogia 
(or  per  analogiam)  forma;;  " — "except  by  reference  to  form."  It  seems 
not  improbable  that  this  way  of  using  the  word  was  suggested  by  the  pas- 
sage in  the  Physics  which  gave  rise  to  the  dictum  I  have  quoted.  Aristotle 
says,  Phys.  i.  7.,  "  'H  de  vnoKeifitvij  ^vfftf ,  tmaTTjry  Kard,  uva?Mycav  —  in 
which  however  the  word  is  really  used  in  its  usual  sense,  since  Aristotle  goes 
on  to  say  that  this  v~0KeifiKV7]  (pvaic  stands  in  the  same  relation  to  ovaio 
that  bronze  does  to  a  statue,  or  wood  to  a  couch ;  thus  illustrating  the  nature 
of  matter  by  referring  to  the  subject-matter  of  an  artificial  form.  Bacon 
elsewhere  uses  the  phrase  "in  ordine  ad"  just  as  he  here  uses  "  ex  analo- 
gia; "  and  on  the  other  hand  S.  Thomas  says,  referring  to  the  passage  just 
cited,  "  Materia  non  est  scibilis  nisi  in  ordine  ad  formam,  ut  dicit  Philoso- 
phus  primo  Physicorum;  "  so  that  the  two  phrases  seem  equivalent.  See 
S.  Thomas,  De  Naturd  Materia,  c.  2.,  compared  with  the  tract  De  prindpio 
individuationii. 

That  the  meaning  of  the  word  Analogy  was  misconceived  by  S.  Thomas, 
by  Duns  Scotus,  and  by  the  schoolmen  in  general,  is  pointed  out  by  Zaba- 
rella,  De  prim,  rerum  mnterid,  i.  4. 

2  [Compare  Nov.  Org.  ii.  36.— J.  5.] 


DISTRIBUTIO   OPERIS.  219 

ralibus  petenda  sunt,  nisi  forte  libeat  insanire)  antistites 
religiosos,  et  oraculorum  ejus  non  imperitos  interpretes, 
nos  prsBstitisse :  ut  alii  professione  quadam,  nos  re  ipsa, 
sensum  tueri  ac  colere  videamur.  Atque  hujusmodi  sunt 
ea  quae  ad  lumen  ipsum  naturae  ejusque  accensionem  et 
immissionem  paramus :  quae  per  se  sufficere  possent,  si 
intellectus  human  us  aequs  et  instar  tabulae  abrasae  esset. 
Sed  cum  mentes  hominum  miris  modis  adeo  obsessae 
sint  ut  ad  veros  rerum  radios  excipiendos  sincera  et 
polita  area  prorsus  desit,  necessitas  quaedam  incumbit 
ut  etiam  huic  rei  remedium  quaerendum  esse  pute- 
mus. 

lobla  autem  a  quibus  occupatur  mens,  vel  Adscititia 
sunt  vel  Innata.  Adscititia  vero  immigrarunt  in  men- 
tes hominum,  vel  ex  philosophorum  placitis  et  sectis  vel 
ex  perversis  legibus  demonstrationum.  At  Innata  in- 
haerent  naturae  ipsius  intellectus,  qui  ad  errorem  longe 
proclivior  esse  deprehenditur  quam  sensus.  Utcunque 
enim  homines  sibi  placeant  et  in  admirationem  mentis 
humanae  ac  fere  adorationem  ruant,  illud  certissimum 
est:  sicut  speculum  inaequale  rerum  radios  ex  figura 
et  sectione  propria  immutat,  ita  et  mentem,  cum  a 
rebus  per  sensum  patitur,  in  notionibus  suis  expedi- 
endis  et  comminiscendis  baud  optima  fide  rerum  na- 
turae suam  naturam  inserere  et  immiscere. 

Atque  priora  ilia  duo  Idolorum  genera  aegre,  pos- 
trema  vero  haec  nullo  modo,  evelli  possunt.^  Id  tan- 
tum  relinquitur,  ut  indicentur,  atque  ut  vis  ista  mentis 
insidiatrix  notetur  et  convincatur ;  ne  forte  a  destruc- 
tione  veterum  novi  subinde  errorum  sarculi  ex  ipsa 
mala  complexione  mentis  puUulent,  eoque  res  recidat, 

1  The  priora  duo  are  the  Idols  of  the  Theatre,  which  include  both  kinds. 
The  postrema  hcec  are  the  Idols  of  the  Tribe,  the  Cave,  and  the  Market- 
place. Compare  De  Aug.  Sci.  v.  4. ;  and  see  Note  C.  at  the  end  of  the 
Preface.  —  J.  S. 


220  DISTRIBUTIO  OPERIS. 

ut  errores  non  extinguantur  sed  permutentur ;  veriim 
e  contra  nt  illiid  tandem  in  aiternum  ratum  et  fixum 
sit,  intellectum  nisi  per  inductionem  ej usque  formam 
legitimam  judicare  non  posse.  Itaque  doctrina  ista  de 
expurgatione  intellectus  ut  ipse  ad  veritatem  habilis  sit, 
tribus  redargutionibus  absolvitur:  redargutione  philo- 
sophiarum,  redargutione  demonstrationum,  et  redargu- 
tione rationis  liumanie  nativae.^  His  vero  explicatis, 
ac  postquam  demum  patuerit  quid  reinim  natura,  quid 
mentis  natura  ferat,  existimamus  nos  tlialamum  Men- 
tis et  Universi,  pronuba  divina  bonitate,  stravisse  et 
ornasse.  Epithalamii  autem  votum  sit,  ut  ex  eo  con- 
nubio  auxilia  humana  et  stirps  inventorum  quas  neces- 
sitates ac  miserias  hominum  aliqua  ex  parte  doment 
et  subigant,  suscipiatur.^     Hcec  vero  est  operia  pars  se- 

eunda. 

• 

At  vias  non  solum  monstrare  et  munire,  sed  inire 

1  Compare  Aph.  115,  where  these  three  Redargutiones  are  enumerated  in 
the  inverse  order;  in  which  order  they  are  treated.  This  shows  that  the 
Dlstribulio  Opens  was  written  before  Bacon  had  decided  upon  tlie  arrange- 
ment of  the  Novum  Organum.  See  Note  C.  at  the  end  of  the  Preface.  — 
J.  S. 

2  The  received  reading  is  stiscipiatur,  which  seems  erroneous,  but  may 
perhaps  be  defended.  [I  have  myself  verj' little  doubt  that  Bacon  wrote 
suscipiatnr,  not  smdpiantur.  If  it  be  ever  allowable  to  make  a  verb  which 
depends  upon  two  nominatives  agree  with  the  last  only  (which  I  think  it 
sometimes  is),  there  was  a  reason  for  doing  so  in  this  case;  an  ambiguity 
as  well  as  a  jingle  being  thereby  avoided.  In  an  earlier  form  of  this  pas- 
sage (which  will  be  found  in  the  Partis  Instaurationis  secundoi  Delineatio), 
the  verb  is  in  the  singular,  as  here;  though  in  that  place  it  depends  directly 
upon  the  plural  nominative  "auxilia  humana,"  and  therefore  cannot  be  de- 
fended. In  the  Redargutio  Philosophiarum  it  appears  again  in  still  another 
shape.  There  we  have  two  nommatives,  one  singular  and  one  plural,  as 
here;  but  the  plural  coming  last,  the  verb  is  in  the  plural,  "  ut  ex  illo 
connubio,  non  phantasioe  monstra,  sed  stirps  heroum,  quae  monstra  domet 
et  extinguat,  —  hoc  est  inventa  salutaria  et  utilia  ad  necessitates  humanas 
^quantum  fieri  datur)  debellandos  et  relevandos,  suscipiantur.  Hoc  epitha- 
lamii votum  sit."  —  J.  S.'\ 


DISTKIBUTIO  OPERIS.  221 

quoque  consilium  est.  Itaque  tertia  pars  operis  com- 
plectitur  Phcenomena  Universi ;  hoc  est,  omnigenam 
experientiam,  atque  historiam  naturalem  ejus  generis 
quse  possit  esse  ad  condendam  philosophiam  funda- 
mentalis.  Neque  enim  excellens  aliqua  demonstrandi 
via  sive  naturam  interpretandi  forma,  ut  mentem  ab 
errore  et  lapsu  defendere  ac  sustinere,  ita  ei  materiam 
ad  sciendum  prsebere  et  subministrare  possit.  Verum 
iis  quibus  non  conjicere  et  hariolari,  sed  invenire  et 
scire  propositum  est,  quique  non  simiolas  et  fabulas 
mundorum  comminisci,  sed  hujus  ipsius  veri  mundi 
naturam  introspicere  et  velut  dissecare  in  animo  lia- 
bent,  omnia  a  rebus  ipsis  petenda  sunt.  Neque  huic 
labori  et  inquisitioni  ac  mundanae  perambulationi,  ulla 
ingenii  aut  meditationis  aut  argumentationis  substitutio 
aut  compensatio  sufficere  potest ;  non  si  omnia  omnium 
ingenia  coierint.  Itaque  aut  hoc  prorsus  habendum, 
aut  negotium  in  perpetuum  deserendum.  Ad  hunc 
vero  usque  diem  ita  cum  hominibus  actum  est,  ut 
minime  mirum  sit  si  natura  sui  copiam  non  faciat. 

Nam  primo,  sensus  ipsius  informatio,  et  deserens  et 
fallens ;  observatio,  indiligens  et  insequalis  et  tanquam 
fortuita ;  traditio,  vana  et  ex  rumore  ;  practica,  operi 
intenta  et  servilis ;  vis  experimentalis,  caeca,  stupida, 
vaga,  et  praerupta ;  denique  historia  naturalis,  levis  et 
inops,  vitiosissimam  materiam  intellectui  ad  philoso- 
phiam  et  scientias  congesserunt. 

Delude,  praepostera  argumentandi  subtilitas  et  ven- 
tilatio  serum  rebus  plane  desperatis  tentatur  reme- 
dium,  nee  negotium  ullo  modo  restituit  aut  errores 
separat.  Itaque  nulla  spes  majoris  augmenti  ac  pro- 
gressus  sita  est,  nisi  in  restauratione  quadam  scien*- 
tiarum. 


222  DISTRIBUTIO   OPERIS. 

Hujus  autem  exordia  omnino  a  natural!  historia 
sumenda  sunt,  eaque  ipsa  novi  cujusdam  generis  et 
apparatus.  Frustra  enim  fuerit  speculum  expolire,  si 
desiiit  imagines ;  et  plane  materia  idonea  pra^paranda 
est  intellectui,  non  solum  praesidia  fida  comparanda. 
DifFert  vero  rursus  historia  nostra  (quemadniodum 
logica  nostra)  ab  ea  quas  habetur,  multis  rebus:  fine 
sive  officio,  ipsa  mole  et  congerie,  dein  subtilitate, 
etiam  delectu  et  constitutions  in  ordine  ad  ea  quae 
sequuntur. 

Primo  enim  eam  proponimus  historiam  naturalem, 
qua3  non  tam  aut  rerum  varietate  delectet  aut  prae- 
senti  experimentorum  fructu  juvet,  quam  lucem  in- 
ventioni  causarum  afFundat,  et  pliilosophia)  enutri- 
candae  primam  mammam  praebeat.  Licet  enim  opera 
atque  activam  scientiarum  partem  prascipue  sequamur, 
tamen  messis  tempus  expectamus,  nee  museum  et  sege- 
tem  herbidam  demetere  conamur.  Satis  enim  scimus, 
axiomata  recte  inventa  tota  agmina  operum  secum  tra- 
here,  atque  opera  non  sparsim  sed  confertim  exhibere. 
Intempestivum  autem  ilium  et  puerilem  affectum,  ut 
pignora  aliqua  novorum  operum  propere  captentur, 
prorsus  damnamus  et  amovemus,  ceu  pomum  AtalantaB 
quod  cursum  retardat.  Atque  Historiae  nostrte  Natu- 
ralis  officium  tale  est. 

Quoad  congeriem  vero,  conficimus  historiam  non  so- 
lum naturaa  libera}  ac  solutse  (cum  scilicet  ilia  sponte 
fluit  et  opus  suum  peragit),  qualis  est  historia  coeles- 
tium,  meteororum,  terrae  et  maris,  mineralium,  plan- 
tarum,  animalium  ;  sed  multo  magis  natunc  constrictae 
et  vexatae  ;  nempe,  cum  per  artem  et  ministerium  hu- 
manum  de  statu  suo  detruditur,  atque  premitur  et  fin- 
gitur.      Itaque    omnia    artium    mechanicarum,    omnia 


DISTRIBUTIO  OPERIS.  223 

operativse  partis  liberalium,  omnia  practicanim  com- 
pluriuin  quae  in  artem  propriam  non  coaliierunt,  ex- 
perimenta  (quantum  inquirere  licuit  et  quantum  ad 
finem  nostrum  faciunt)  perscribimus.  Quin  etiam 
(ut  quod  res  est  eloquamur)  fastum  hominum  et  spe- 
ciosa  nil  morati,  multo  plus  et  operse  et  praesidii  in 
hac  parte  quam  in  ilia  altera  ponimus;  quandoquidem 
natura  rerum  inagis  se  prodit  per  vexationes  artis  quam 
in  libertate  propria. 

Neque  Corporum  tantum  historiam  exhibemus  ;  sed 
diligentiae  insuper  nostras  esse  putavimus,  etiam  Virtu- 
tum  ipsarum  (illarum  dicimus  quae  tanquam  cardinales 
in  natura  censeri  possint,  et  in  quibus  naturae  primor- 
dia  plane  constituuntur,  utpote  materiae  primis  passion- 
ibus  ac  desideriis,  viz.  Denso,  Raro^  Calido,  Frigido^ 
Consistently  Fluido,  Gravis  Levi,  aliisque  baud  paucis) 
historiam  seorsum  comparare.^ 

Enimvero  ut  de  subtilitate  dicamus,  plane  conquiri- 
mus  genus  experimentorum  longe  subtilius  et  simplicius 
quam  sunt  ea  quae  occurrunt.  Complura  enim  a  tene- 
bris  educimus  et  eruimus,  quae  nulli  in  mentem  venis- 
set  investigare,  nisi  qui  certo  et  constanti  tramite  ad 
inventionem  causarum  pergeret ;  cum  in  se  nuUius 
magnopere  sint  usus ;  ut  liquido  appareat,  ea  non 
propter  se  quaesita  esse ;  sed  ita  prorsus  se  habeant 
ilia  ad  res  et  opera  quemadmodum  literae  alphabet! 
se  habeant  ad  orationem  et  verba ;  quae  licet  per  se 
inutiles  eaedem  tamen  omnis  sermonis   elementa  sunt. 

In   delectu   autem  narrationum   et   experimentorum 


1  The  whole  tendency  of  Bacon's  method  led  him  to  give  the  first  place 
to  inquiries  relating  to  abstract  qualities  of  the  nature  of  those  which  he 
here  mentions.  We  shall  have  occasion  to  remark  on  this  point  in  connex- 
ion with  several  passages  in  the  second  book  of  the  Novum  Organum, 


224  DISTRIBUTIO  OPERIS. 

melius  hominibus  cavisse  nos  arbitramur  quam  qui 
adhuc  in  historia  natural i  versati  sunt.  Nam  omnia 
fide  oculata  aut  saltern  perspecta,  et  summa  quadam 
cum  severitate,  recipimus  ;  ita  ut  nil  referatur  auctum 
mirac'uli  causa,  sed  quae  narramus  a  fabulis  et  vani- 
tate  casta  et  intemerata  sint.  Quinetiam  et  recepta 
qurcque  ac  jactata  mendacia  (quae  mirabili  quodam 
neglectu  per  saecula  multa  obtinuerunt  et  inveterata 
sunt)  nominatim  proscribimus  et  notamus  ;  ne  scien- 
tiis  amj)lius  molesta  sint.  Quod  enim  prudenter  anim- 
advertit  quidam,  fabulas  et  superstitiones  et  nugas  quas 
nutriculye  pueris  instillant,  mentes  eorum  etiam  serio 
depravare :  ita  eadem  nos  movit  ratio  ut  solliciti  atque 
etiam  anxii  simus  ne  ab  initio,  cum  veluti  infantiam 
j)hilos()])liiae  sub  historia  naturali  tractemus  et  curemus, 
ilia  alicui  vanitati  assuescat.  At  in  onmi  experimento 
novo  et  paulo  subtiliore,  licet  (ut  nobis  videtur)  certo 
ac  probato,  modum  tamen  experimenti  quo  usi  sumus 
aperte  subjungimus  ;  ut,  postquam  patefactum  sit  quom- 
odo  singula  nobis  constiterint,  videant  homines  quid 
erroris  subesse  et  adhaerere  possit,  atque  ad  probationes 
magis  fidas  et  magis  exquisitas  (si  quae  sint)  expergis- 
cantur :  denique  ubique  monita  et  scrupulos  et  cau- 
tiones  aspergimus,  religione  quadam  et  tanquam  exor- 
cismo  omnia  phantasinata  ejicientes  ac  cohibentes. 

Postremo,  cum  nobis  exploratum  sit  quantopere  ex- 
perientia  et  historia  aciem  mentis  humanae  disgreget, 
et  quara  difficile  sit  (praesertim  animis  vel  teneris  vel 
praeoccupatis)  a  principio  cum  natura  consuescere,  ad- 
jungimus  saepius  observationes  nostras,  tanquam  primas 
quasdam  conversiones  et  inclinationes  ac  veluti  aspectus 
historiae  ad  philosophiam ;  ut  et  pignoris  loco  homini- 
bus sint  eos  in  historiae  fluctibus  perpetuo  non  detentos 


DISTRIBUTIO  OPERIS.  225 

iri,  utque  cum  ad  opus  intellectus  deveniatur  omnia 
sint  magis  in  procinctu.  Atque  per  hujusmodi  (qualem 
describimus)  Historiam  Naturalem,  aditum  quendam 
fieri  posse  ad  naturam  tutum  et  commodum,  atque 
materiam  intellectui  praeberi  probam  et  praeparatam, 
censemus. 

Postquam  vero  et  intellectum  fidissimis  auxiliis  ac 
praesidiis  stipavimus,  et  justum  divinorum  operum  exer- 
citum  severissimo  delectu  comparavimus ;  nil  amplius 
superesse  videtur,  nisi  ut  philosophiam  ipsam  aggre- 
diamur.  Attamen  in  re  tarn  ardua  et  suspensa,  sunt 
quaedam  quae  necessario  videntur  interponenda ;  partim 
docendi  gratia,  partim  in  usum  praesentem. 

Horum  primum  est,  ut  exempla  proponantur  in- 
quirendi  et  inveniendi  secundum  nostram  rationem  ac 
viam,  in  aliquibus  subjectis  repraesentata :  sumendo  ea 
potissimum  subjecta  quae  et  inter  ea  quae  quaeruntur 
sunt  nobilissima  et  inter  se  maxime  diversa;  ut  in 
unoquoque  genere  exemplum  non  desit.  Neque  de  iis 
exemplis  loquimur  quae  singulis  praeceptis  ac  regulis 
illustrandi  gratia  adjiciuntur  (hoc  enim  in  secunda 
parte  operis  abunde  praestitimus)  ;  sed  plane  typos  in- 
telligimus  et  plasmata,  quae  universum  mentis  proces- 
sum  atque  inveniendi  continuatam  fabricam  et  ordinem, 
in  certis  subjectis,  iisque  variis  et  insignibus,  tanquam 
sub  oculos  ponant.  Etenim  nobis  in  mentem  venit,  in 
mathematicis,  astante  machina,  sequi  demonstrationem 
facilem  et  perspicuam ;  contra  absque  hac  commoditate, 
omnia  videri  involuta  et  quam  revera  sunt  subtiliora. 
Itaque  hujusmodi  exemplis  quartam  partem  nostri  operis 
attribuimus  :  quae  revera  nil  aliud  est,  quam  secundae 
partis  applicatio  particularis  et  explicata. 

VOL.  I.  15 


226  DISTRIBUTIO  OPERIS. 

At  quinta  pars  ad  tempus  tantiim,  donee  reliqua  per- 
ficiantur,  adhibetur  ;  et  tanquam  foenus  redditur,  usque 
dum  sors  haberi  possit.  Neque  enim  finem  nostinim  ita 
petimus  occaecati,  ut  quae  occurrunt  in  via  utilia  negli- 
gamus.  Quamobrem  quintam  partem  operis  ex  iis  con- 
ficimus  quae  a  nobis  aut  inventa  aut  probata  aut  addita 
sunt ;  neque  id  tamen  ex  rationibus  atque  praescriptis 
interpretandi,  sed  ex  eodem  intellectus  usu  quem  alii 
in  inquirendo  et  inveniendo  adhibere  consueverunt. 
Etenim  cum,  ex  perpetua  nostra  cum  natura  consue- 
tudine,  majora  de  meditationibus  nostris  quam  pro 
ingenii  viribus  speramus ;  tum  poterunt  ista  veluti 
tabernaculorum  in  via  positorum  vice  fungi,  ut  mens 
ad  certiora  contendens  in  iis  paulisper  acquiescat.  At- 
tamen  testamur  interim,  nos  illis  ipsis,  quod  ex  vera 
interpretandi  forma  non  sint  inventa  aut  probata,  teneri 
minime  velle.  Istam  vero  judicii  suspensionem  non  est 
quod  exhorreat  quispiam,  in  doctrina  quae  non  simplici- 
ter  nil  sciri  posse,  sed  nil  nisi  certo  ordine  et  certa  via 
sciri  posse,  asserit;  atque  interea  tamen  certos  certi- 
tudinis  gradus  ad  usum  et  levamen  constituit,  donee 
mens  in  causarum  explicatione  consistat.  Neque  enim 
illae  ipsae  scholae  philosophorum  qui  Acatalepsiam  sim- 
pliciter  tenuerunt  inferiores  fuere  istis  quae  pronun- 
tiandi  licentiam  usurparunt.  Illse  tamen  sensui  et 
intellectui  auxilia  non  paraverunt,  quod  nos  fecimus, 
sed  fidem  et  authoritatem  plane  sustulerunt  ;  quod 
longe  alia  res  est,  et  fere  opposita. 

Sexta  tandem  pars  operis  nostri  (cui  reliquae  inservi- 
unt  ac  ministrant)  eam  demum  recludit  et  proponit 
philosophiam,  quae  ex  hujusmodi  (qualem  ante  doeui- 
mus  et  paravimus)  inquisitione  legitima  et   casta   et 


DISTRIBUTIO  OPERIS.  227 

severa  educitur  et  constituitur.  Hanc  vero  postremam 
partem  perficere  et  ad  exitum  perducere,  res  est  et  su- 
pra vires  et  ultra  spes  nostras  collocata.  Nos  ei  initia 
(ut  speramus)  non  contemnenda,  exitum  generis  hu- 
mani  fortuna  dabit,  qualem  forte  homines  in  hoc  rerum 
et  animorum  statu  haud  facile  animo  capere  aut  metiri 
queant.  Neque  enim  agitur  solum  foelicitas  contem- 
plativa,  sed  vere  res  humanaa  et  fortunae,  atque  omnis 
operum  potentia.  Homo  enim  naturae  minister  et 
interpres  tantum  facit  et  intelligit,  quantum  de  naturae 
ordine,  opere  vel  mente,  observaverit  :  nee  araplius 
scit,  aut  potest.  Neque  enim  ullae  vires  causarum 
catenam  solvere  aut  perfringere  possint,  neque  natura 
aliter  quam  parendo  vincitur.  Itaque  intentiones  gem- 
inae  illae,  humanae  scilicet  Scientice  et  Potentice^  vere 
in  idem  coincidunt ;  et  frustratio  operum  maxime  fit  ex 
ignoratione  causarum. 

Atque  in  eo  sunt  omnia,  siquis  oculos  mentis  a  rebus 
ipsis  nunquam  dejiciens,  earum  imagines  plane  ut  sunt 
excipiat.  Neque  enim  hoc  siverit  Deus,  ut  phantasiae 
nostras  somnium  pro  exemplari  mundi  edamus  :  sed  po- 
tius  benigne  faveat,  ut  apocalypsim  ac  veram  visionem 
vestigiorum  ^  et  sigillorum  creatoris  super  creaturas 
scribamus. 

Itaque  Tu  Pater,  qui  lucem  visibilem  primitias  crea- 
turae  dedisti,  et  lucem  intellectualem  ad  fastigium  ope- 
rum tuorum  in  faciem  hominis  inspirasti ;  opus  hoc,  quod 
a  tua  bonitate  profectum  tuam  gloriam  repetit,  tuere  et 
rege.     Tu  postquam  conversus  es  ad  spectandum  opera 

1  This  application  of  the  word  "  vestigia "  is  constantly  made  by  the 
schoolmen.  Thus  St.  Thomas  Aquinas  :  "  In  rationalibus  creaturis  est 
imago  Trinitatis,  in  caeteris  vero  creaturis  est  vestigium  Trinitatis,  in  quan- 
tum in  eis  inveniuntur  aliqua  quae  reducuntur  in  divinas  personas."  — 
Summa  Theolog.  l^a  pars,  q.  45.  art.  7. 


228  DISTRIBUTIO  OPERIS. 

qusB  fecerunt  manus  tuae,  vidisti  quod  omnia  essent 
bona  valde  ;  et  requievisti.     At  homo  conversus  ad  op- 
era quaB  fecerunt  manus  suae,  vidit  quod  omnia  essent 
vanitas  et  vexatio  spiritus  ;   nee  ullo  modo  requievit, 
Quare  si  in  operibus  tuis  sudabimus,  facies  nos  visionis 
tuaB  et  sabbati  tui  participes.^     Supplices  petimus,  ut 
haec    mens    nobis    constet ;    utque    novis    elee^ 
mosynis,  per  manus  nostras  et  aliorum 
quibus    eandem    mentem    largi-^ 
eris,    familiam   humanam 
dotatam    velis. 


1  Compare  this  with  St.  Augustine's  prayer  at  the  close  of  the  On/e»- 
sions,  *'  Domine  Deus  pacem  da  nobis  (omnia  enim  praestitisti  nobis), 
pacem  quietis,  pacem  Sabbati,  Sabbati  sine  vespera.  Omnis  quippe  iste 
ordo  pulcherrimus  rerum  valde  bonarura  modis  suis  peractis  transiturus  est, 
«t  mane  quippe  in  eis  factum  est  et  vespera.  Dies  autem  septiraus  sine 
yespera  est,  nee  habet  occasum,  quia  sanctificasti  eum  ad  permansionen\ 
sempitemam,  ut  id  quod  tu  post  opera  tua  bona  valde,  quamvis  ea  quietus 
feceris,  requievisti  septimo  die,  hoc  praeloquatur  nobis  vox  libri  tui,  quod  et 
nos  post  opera  nostra,  ideo  bona  valde  quia  tu  nobis  ea  donasti,  sabbato 
vitse  aeternae  requiescamus  in  te." —  Conf.  xiii.  35—6. 

Compare  also  the  line  with  which  the  Faerie  Queene  breaks  off:  — 
»  0  that  [q.  thou?]  great  Sabbaoth  God  graunt  me  that  Sabbaoth  sight." 


DEEST 

PARS    PRIMA    INSTAURATIONIS, 

QU^    COMPLECTITUR 

PARTITIONES   SCIENTIARUM. 

nice  tamen  ex  Secundo  Libro  de  Progressibus  faciendis  in  Doctrina 

Divina  et  Humana,  nonnulla  ex  parte 

petipossuntA 


SEQUITUR 

SECUNDA    PARS    INSTAURATIONIS, 

qUM   ARTEM   IPSAM 

Interpretandi  Naturam,  et  verioris  adoperationis  Intellectus  exhibet : 

neque  earn  ipsam  tamen  in  Corpore  tractatus  justi, 

sed  tantum  digestam  per  summas,  in 

Aphorismos.^ 


1  This  is  omitted  in  the  common  editions  of  Bacon's  collected  works  (in 
all,  I  believe,  except  Montagu's);  the  De  Augmeniis  Scientiarum,  with  the 
title  "  Instaurationis  Magnce pars prima''^  prefixed  on  a  separate  leaf,  being 

2  This  explains  a  certain  discrepancy  between  the  design  of  the  second 
part,  as  set  forth  in  the  Distributio  Operis,  and  the  execution  of  it  in  the 
Novum  Organum.  The  Distributio,  like  the  Delineatio,  was  probably  writ- 
ten when  Bacon  intended  to  work  it  out  in  a  regular  and  consecutive  trea- 
tise, and  represents  the  idea  of  the  work  more  perfectly  than  the  work 
itself.     See  note  on  Distr.  Op.  p.  220.—/.  S. 


230 

substituted  for  it.  And  it  is  true  that  Bacon  did  afterwards  decide  upon 
supplying  this  deficiency  by  a  translation  of  the  Advancement  of  Learning 
enlarged ;  that  he  produced  the  De  Augmentis  Scientiarum  with  that  inten- 
tion and  understanding;  and  that  though  the  original  edition  does  not  bear 
'■'■  In$taurationis  Magnce  pars  pnma'"'  on  the  titlepage,  yet  in  Dr.  Rawley's 
reprint  of  it  in  1638  those  words  were  inserted.  Nevertheless  this  notice  is 
of  importance,  as  showing  that  when  Bacon  published  the  Novum  Orgnnum 
he  did  not  look  to  a  mere  enlargement  of  the  Advancement  of  Leaiming  as 
satisfying  the  intention  of  the  pars  prima ;  for  if  he  had,  he  would  have 
referred  to  the  work  itself,  not  to  the  second  book  only.  He  meant,  no 
doubt,  to  reproduce  the  substance  of  it  in  a  different  form.  And  my  own 
impression  is  that  the  Descriptio  Ghbi  InteUectualis  was  originally  designed 
for  this  place,  and  that  he  had  not  yet  abandoned  the  hope  of  completing 
it;  but  that  soon  after,  —  fortune  gone,  health  shaken,  assistance  not  to  be 
commanded,  and  things  of  more  importance  remaining  to  be  done,  —  he 
found  he  had  not  time  to  finish  it  on  so  large  a  scale,  and  therefore  resolved 
to  enlarge  the  old  house  instead  of  building  a  new  one.  —  J.  S. 


-> 


PARS   SECUNDA  OPERIS, 


QU^   DICITUR 


NOVUM    ORGANUM, 


INDICIA  VERA 

DE    INTERPRETATIONE    NATURE. 


PR^FATIO. 


Qui  de  natura  tanquam  de  re  explorata  pronuntiare 
ausi  sunt,  sive  hoc  ex  animi  fiducia  fecerint  sive  ambi- 
tiose  et  more  professorio,  maximis  illi  philosophiam  et 
scientias  detrimentis  affecere.  Ut  enim  ad  fidem  faci- 
endam  validi,  ita  etiam  ad  inquisitionem  extinguendam 
et  abrumpendam  efficaces  fuerunt.  Neque  virtute  pro- 
pria tantum  profuerunt,  quantum  ^  in  hoc  nocuerunt, 
quod  aliorum  virtu  tern  corruperint  et  perdiderint.  Qui 
autem  contrariam  huic  viam  ingressi  sunt  atque  nihil 
prorsus  sciri  posse  asserueinint,  sive  ex  sophistarum 
veterum  odio  sive  ex  animi  fluctuatione  aut  etiam  ex 
quadam  doctrinae  copia  in  hanc  opinionem  delapsi  sint, 
certe  non  contemnendas  ejus  rationes  adduxerunt ; 
veruntamen  nee  a  veris  initiis  sententiam  suam  deri- 
varunt,  et  studio  quodam  atque  affectatione  provecti, 
prorsus  modum  excesserunt.  At  antiquiores  ex  Graecis 
(quorum  scripta  perierunt)  inter  pronuntiandi  jactan- 
tiam  et  Acatalepsice  desperationem  prudentius  se  sus- 
tinuerunt:  atque  de  inquisitionis  difficultate  et  rerum 
obscuritate  ssepius  querimonias  et  indignationes  mis- 
centes,  et  veluti  frsenum  mordentes,  tamen  propositum 
urgere  atque  naturae  se  immiscere  non  destiterunt ; 
consentaneum  (ut  videtur)  existimantes,  hoc  ipsura 
(videlicet  utrum   aliquid  sciri   possit)   non  disputare, 


234  PR^FATIO. 

sed  experiri.  Et  tamen  illi  ipsi,  impetu  tan  turn  in- 
tellectus  usi,  regulam  non  adhibuerunt,  sed  omnia  in 
acri  meditatione  et  mentis  volutatione  et  agitatione 
perpetua  posuerunt. 

Nostra  autem  ratio,  ut  opere  ardua,  ita  dictu  facilis 
est.  Ea  enim  est,  ut  certitudinis  gradus  constituamus, 
sensum  per  reductionem  quandam  tueamur,^  sed  mentis 
opus  quod  sensum  subsequitur  plerunque  rejiciamus  ; 
novam  autem  et  certam  viam,  ab  ipsis  sensuum  percep- 
tionibus,  menti  aperiamus  et  muniamus.  Atque  hoc 
proculdubio  viderunt  et  illi  qui  tantas  dialecticae  partes 
tribuerunt.  Ex  quo  liquet,  illos  intellectui  adminicula 
quaesivisse,  mentis  autem  processum  nativum  et  spon- 
te  moventem,  suspectum  habuisse.  Sed  serum  plane 
rebus  perditis  hoc  adhibetur  remedium ;  postquam 
mens  ex  quotidiana  vitae  consuetudine,  et  auditionibus 
et  doctrinis  inquinatis  occupata,  et  vanissimis  idolis 
obsessa  fuerit.  Itaque  ars  ilia  dialecticae,  sero  (ut 
diximus)  cavens  neque  rem  ullo  modo  restituens,  ad 
errores  potius  figendos  quam  ad  veritatem  aperiendam 
valuit.  Restat  unica  salus  ac  sanitas,  ut  opus  mentis 
universum  de  integro  resumatur ;  ac  mens,  jam  ab  ipso 
principio,  nullo  modo  sibi  permittatur,  sed  perpetuo 
regatur  ;  ac  res  veluti  per  machinas  conficiatur.  Sane 
si  homines  opera  mechanica  nudis  manibus,  absque  in- 
strumentorum  vi  et  ope,  aggressi  essent,  quemadmodum 
opera  intellectualia  nudis  fere  mentis  viribus  tractare 

1  The  word  "  reductio  "  appears  to  be  used  much  as  in  modern  scientific 
language;  that  is,  as  nearly  equivalent  to  correction;  —  as  when  we  speak 
of  reducing  observations,  &c.,  by  which  is  meant  the  applying  to  them  of 
certain  principles  of  correction :  I  should  translate  the  clause  in  which  it 
occurs  by  "  we  guard  the  sense  from  error  by  a  certain  method  of  correc- 
tion;"—  a  translation  which  accords  with  what  is  said  infra,  1.69.,  with 
respect  to  the  short-comings  and  errors  of  the  senses. 


PR^FATIO.  235 

non  dubitarunt,  parvae  admodum  fuissent  res  quas 
movere  et  vincere  potuissent,  licet  operas  enixas  atque 
etiam  conjunctas  prasstitissent.  Atque  si  paulisper  mo- 
rari,  atque  in  hoc  ipsum  exemplum,  veluti  in  speculum, 
intueri  velimus ;  exquiramus  (si  placet)  si  forte  obelis- 
cus  aliquis  magnitudine  insignis  ad  triumphi  vel  hujus- 
rnodi  magnificentiae  decus  transferendus  esset,  atque 
id  homines  nudis  manibus  aggrederentur,  annon  hoc 
magnae  cujusdam  esse  dementias  spectator  quispiam  rei 
sobrius  fateretur  ?  Quod  si  numerum  augerent  opera- 
riorum,  atque  hoc  modo  se  valere  posse  confiderent, 
annon  tanto  magis  ?  Sin  autem  delectum  quendam 
adhibere  vellent,  atque  imbecilliores  separare,  et  robus- 
tis  tantum  et  vigentibus  uti,  atque  hinc  saltem  se  voti 
compotes  fore  sperarent,  annon  adhuc  eos  impensius 
delirare  diceret  ?  Quin  etiam  si  hoc  ipso  non  contenti, 
artem  tandem  athleticam  consulere  statuerent,  ac  om- 
nes  deinceps  manibus  et  lacertis  et  nervis  ex  arte  bene 
unctis  et  medicatis  adesse  juberent,  annon  prorsus  eos 
dare  operam  ut  cum  ratione  quadam  et  prudentia 
insanirent,  clamaret?  Atque  homines  tamen  simili 
malesano  impetu  et  conspiratione  inutili  feruntur  in 
intellectualibus  ;  dum  ab  ingeniorum  vel  multitudine 
et  consensu  vel  excellentia  et  acumine  magna  sperant, 
aut  etiam  dialectica  (quas  quaedam  athletica  censeri 
possit)  mentis  nervos  roborant ;  sed  interim,  licet  tanto 
studio  et  conatu,  (si  quis  vere  judicaverit)  intellectum 
nudum  applicare  non  desinunt.  Manifestissimum  au- 
tem est,  in  omni  opere  magno,  quod  manus  hominis 
praestat,  sine  instrumentis  et  machinis,  vires  nee  singu- 
lorum  intendi  nee  omnium  coire  posse. 

Itaque  ex  his  quae  diximus  prasmissis,  statuimus  duas 
esse  res  de  quibus  homines  plane  monitos  volumus,  ne 


236  PR^FATIO. 

forte  ilUi3  eos  fugiant  aut  praetereant.  Quarum  prima 
hujusinodi  est ;  fieri  fato  qiiodam  (ut  existimamus) 
bono,  ad  extinguendas  et  depellendas  contradiction es 
et  tumores  animorum,  ut  et  veteribus  honor  et  reve- 
rentia  intacta  et  imminuta  maneant,  et  nos  destinata 
perficere  et  tamen  modestiae  nostrae  fructum  percipere 
possimus.  Nam  nos,  si  profiteamur  nos  meliora  afFerre 
quam  antiqui,  eandem  quam  illi  viam  ingressi,  nulla 
verborum  arte  efficere  possimus,  quin  inducatur  quae- 
dam  ingenii  vei  excellentiae  vel  facultatis  comparatio 
sive  contentio;  non  ea  quidem  illicita  aut  nova;  —  quid- 
ni  enim  possimus  pro  jure  nostro  (neque  eo  ipso  alio, 
quam  omnium)  si  quid  apud  eos  non  recte  inventum 
aut  positum  sit,  reprehendere  aut  notare  ?  —  sed  tamen 
utcunque  justa  aut  permissa,  nihilominus  impar  fortasse 
fuisset  ea  ipsa  contentio,  ob  virium  nostrarum  modum. 
Verum  quum  per  nos  illud  agatur,  ut  alia  omnino  via 
intellectui  aperiatur  illis  intentata  et  incognita,  com- 
mutata  jam  ratio  est ;  cessant  studium  et  partes ;  nos- 
que  indicis  tantummodo  personam  sustinemus,  quod 
mediocris  certe  est  authoritatis,  et  fortunaB  cujusdam 
potius  quam  facultatis  et  excellentias.  Atque  haec 
moniti  species  ad  personas  pertinet ;  altera  ad  res 
ipsas. 

Nos  siquidem  de  deturbanda  ea  quaB  nunc  floret 
philosophia,  aut  si  quae  alia  sit  aut  erit  hac  emendatior 
aut  auctior,  minime  laboramus.  Neque  enim  officimus, 
quin  philosophia  ista  recepta,  et  aliae  id  genus,  disputa- 
tiones  alant,  sermones  ornent,  ad  professoria  munera  et 
vitae  civilis  compendia  adjiibeantur  et  valeant.  Quin 
etiam  aperte  significamus  et  declaramus,  eam  quam  nos 
adducimus  philosophiam  ad  istas  res  admodum  utilem 
non   futuram.       Non    praBsto   est,    neque    in    transitu 


PRJEFATIO.  237 

capitur,  neque  ex  prsenotionibus  intellectm  blanditur, 
neque  ad  vulgi  captum  nisi  per  ntilitatem  et  efFecta 
descendet. 

Sint  itaque  (quod  foelix  faustumque  sit  utrique  parti) 
duse  doctrinarum  emanationes,  ac  duae  dispensation es  ; 
duae  similiter  contemplantium  sive  philosophantium  tri- 
bus  ac  veluti  cognationes ;  atque  illse  neutiquam  inter 
se  inimicae  aut  alienae,  sed  foederatae  et  mutuis  auxiliis 
devinctae  :  sit  denique  alia  scientias  colendi,  alia  inve- 
niendi  ratio.  Atque  quibus  prima  potior  et  acceptior 
est,  ob  festinationem,  vel  vitae  civilis  rationes,  vel  quod 
illam  alteram  ob  mentis  infirmitatem  capere  et  com- 
plecti  non  possint  (id  quod  longe  plurimis  accidere 
necesse  est),  optamus  ut  iis  fceliciter  et  ex  voto  succe- 
dat  quod  agunt,  atque  ut  quod  sequuntur  teneant. 
Quod  si  cui  mortalium  cordi  et  curae  sit,  non  tantum 
inventis  haerere  atque  iis  uti,  sed  ad  ulteriora  pene- 
trare ;  atque  non  disputando  adversarium,  sed  opere 
naturam  vincere ;  denique,  non  belle  et  probabiliter 
opinari,  sed  certo  et  ostensive  scire ;  tales,  tanquam 
veri  scientiarum  filii,  nobis  (si  videbitur)  se  adjungant; 
ut  omissis  naturae  atriis,  quae  infiniti  contriverunt,  adi- 
tus  aliquando  ad  interiora  patefiat.  Atque  ut  melius 
intelligamur,  utque  illud  ipsum  quod  volumus  ex  nomin- 
ibus  impositis  magis  familiariter  occurrat,  altera  ratio 
sive  via  Antidpatio  Mentis^  altera  Interpretatio  Naturce^ 
a  nobis  appellari  consuevit. 

Est  etiam  quod  petendum  videtur.  Nos  certe  cogi- 
tationem  suscepimus  et  curam  adhibuimus,  ut  quae  a 
nobis  proponentur  non  tantum  vera  essent,  sed  etiam 
ad  animos  hominum  (licet  miris  modis  occupatos  et 
interclusos)  non  incommode  aut  aspere  accederent. 
Veruntamen  aequum  est,  ut  ab  hominibus  impetremus 


238  PR^FATIO. 

(in  tanta  praesertim  doctrinarura  et  scientiarum  restau- 

ratione)  ut  qui  de  hisce  nostris  aliquid,  sive  ex  sensu 

proprio,  sive  ex  authoritatum  turba,  sive  ex  demonstra- 

tionum  formis  (quas  nunc  tanquam  leges  quaedam  judi- 

ciales  invaluerunt),  statuere  aut  existimare  velit,  ne  id 

in  transitu  et  velut  aliud  agendo  facere  se  posse  speret ; 

sed  ut  rem  pernoscat ;  nostram,  quam  describimus  et 

munimus,  viam  ipse  pauUatim  tentet ;  subtilitati  rerum 

quae  in  experientia  signata  est  assuescat ;  pravos  denique 

atque  alte  haerentes  mentis  habitus  tempestiva  et 

quasi  legitima  mora  corrigat ;  atque  turn 

demum   (si  placuerit)  postquam 

in  potestate  sua  esse  coeperit, 

judicio  suo  utatur. 


SEQUITUR 
PARTIS    SECUND^    SUMMA, 

DIGESTA 

IN  APHORISMOS. 


PAKTIS    SECUNDiE    SUMMA, 


DIGESTA   IN 


APHOKISMOS. 


APHORISMI 

DE  INTERPRETATIONE  NATURE 
ET  REGNO  HOMINIS. 


Aphorismus 
I. 
Homo,  Naturae  minister^  et  interpres,  tantum  facit 
et  intelUgIt  quantum  de  Naturae  ordine  re  vel  mente 
observaverit,  nee  amplius  scit  aut  potest. 

n. 

Nee  manus  nuda  nee  intellectus  sibi  permissus  mul- 
tum  valet ;  instrumentis  et  auxiliis  res  perficitur  ;  qui- 
bus  opus  est  non  minus  ad  intellectum  quam  ad  manum. 
Atque  ut  instrumenta  manus  motum  aut  cient  aut  re- 
gunt,  ita  et  instrumenta  mentis  intellectui  aut  sugge- 
runt  aut  cavent. 

III. 

Scientia  et  potentia  humana  in  idem  coincidunt,  quia 
ignoratio  causae  destituit  efFectum.  Natura  enim  non 
nisi  parendo  vincitur ;  ^  et  quod  in  contemplatione  in- 
star  causae  est,  id  in  operatione  instar  regulae  est. 

1  That  the  physician  is  "naturae  minister,"  (j>vaeo)g  VTnjpeTrjc,  is  quoted 
more  than  once  from  Hippocrates  by  Galen,  xv.  369.  xvi.  35.  (Kuhn):  the 
first  passage  in  his  commentary  on  Hippoc.  Be  Aliment,  iii.,  the  second 
in  his  do.  De  Humor,  i. 

2  This  antithesis  was  probably  suggested  by  Publius  Syrus's  gnome :  — 
"  Casta  ad  virum  matrona  parendo  imperat." 

VOL.  I.  16 


SA2  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

IV. 

Ad  opera  nil  aliud  potest  homo,  quam  ut  corpora 
naturalia  admoveat  et  araoveat;  reliqua  Natura  intus 
transigit.^ 

V. 

Solent  se  immiscere  naturae  (quoad  opem)  mechan- 
icus,  mathematicus,  medicus,  alchymista,  et  magus  ; 
sed  omnes  (ut  nunc  sunt  res)  conatu  levi,  successu 
tenui. 

VI. 

Insanum  quiddam  esset,  et  in  se  contrarium,  existi- 
mare  ea  qua3  adhuc  nunquam  facta  sunt  fieri  posse,  nisi 
per  modes  adhuc  nunquam  tentatos. 

vn. 

Generationes  mentis  et  manus  numerosas  admodum 
videntur  in  libris  et  opificiis.  Sed  omnis  ista  varie- 
tas  sita  est  in  subtilitate  eximia,  et  derivationibus  pau- 
carum  rerum  quae  innotuerunt ;  non  in  numero  Axi- 
omatum. 

VIII. 

Etiam  opera,  quae  jam  inventa  sunt,  casui  debentur 
et  experientiae  magis  quam  scientiis :  scientiae  enim, 
quas  nunc  habemus,  nihil  aliud  sunt  quam  quaedam 
concinnationes  rerum  antea  inventarum ;  non  modi 
inveniendi,  aut  designationes  novorum  operum. 

IX. 

Causa  vero  et  radix  fere  omnium  malorum  in  scien- 
tiis ea  una  est ;  quod  dum  mentis  humanae  vires  falso 

1  For  some  remarks  upon  the  first  four  Aphorisms,  see  the  Preface,  p. 

166.— y.  S. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  243 

miramur   et   extollimus,  vera   ejus   auxilia  non  quae- 
ramus. 

X. 

Subtilitas  naturae  subtilitatem  sensus  et  intellectus 
multis  partibus  superat;  ut  pulcbrae  illae  meditationes 
et  speculationes  humanae  et  causationes  res  male-sana 
sint,  nisi  quod  non  adsit  qui  advertat.^ 

XI. 

Sicut  scientiae  quae  nunc  liabentur  inutiles  sunt  ad 
inventionem  operum ;  ita  et  logica  quae  nunc  habetur 
inutilis  est  ad  inventionem  scientiarum. 

XII. 

Logica  quae  in  usu  est  ad  errores  (qui  in  notionibus 
vulgaribus  fundantur)  stabiliendos  et  figendos  valet, 
potius  quam  ad  inquisitionem  veritatis ;  ut  magis  dam- 
nosa  sit  quam  utilis. 

XIII. 

Syllogismus  ad  principia  scientiarum  non  adhibetur, 
ad  media  axiomata  frustra  adhibetur,  cum  sit  subtili- 
tati  naturae  longe  impar.  Assensum  itaque  constringit, 
non  res. 

XIV. 

Syllogismus  ex  propositionibus  constat,  propositiones 
ex  verbis,  verba  notion  um  tesserae  sunt.  Itaque  si 
notiones  ipsae  (id  quod  basis  rei  est)  confusae  sint  et 
temere  a  rebus  abstractae,  nihil  in  iis  quae  superstruun- 
tur  est  firmitudinis.  Itaque  spes  est  una  in  induetione 
vera. 

1  That  is,  they  must  from  the  nature  of  the  case  be  so  far  from  the  truth, 
that,  if  we  could  but  compare  them  with  the  reality,  they  would  seem  like 
the  work  of  men  not  in  their  senses.  — /.  8. 


244  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 


XV. 


In  notionibus  nil  sani  est,  nee  in  logicis  nee  in  phys- 
icis ;  non  Substantia^  non  Qualitas,  Agere,  Pati,  ipsum 
Esse,  bonae  notiones  sunt ;  multo  minus  Grave,  Leve^ 
Densum,  Tenue,  Humidum,  Siccum,  Greneratio,  Corrup- 
tio,  Attrahere,  Fugare,  Elementum,  Materia,  Forma,  et 
id  genus  ;  sed  omnes  phantasticae  et  male  terminatas. 

XVI. 

Notiones  infimarum  speqierum,  Rominis,  Canis,  Oo- 
lumhce,  et  prehensionum  immediatarum  sensus,  Calidi, 
Frigidi,  Albi,  Nigri,  non  fallunt  magnopere ;  quae 
tamen  ipsae  a  fluxu  materiae  et  commistione^  rerum 
quandoque  confunduntur  ;  reliquas  omnes  (quibus  hom- 
ines hactenus  usi  sunt)  aberrationes  sunt,  nee  debitis 
modis  a  rebus  abstractae  et  excitatas. 

XVII. 

Nee  minor  est  libido  et  aberratio  in  constituendis 
axiomatibus,  quam  in  notionibus  abstrahendis  ;  idque 
in  ipsis  principiis,  quae  ab  inductione  vulgari  pendent. 
At  multo  major  est  in  axiomatibus  et  propositionibus 
inferioribus,  quae  educit  syllogismus. 

xvin. 

Quae  adhuc  inventa  sunt  in  scientiis,  ea  hujusmodi 
sunt  ut  notionibus  vulgaribus  fere  subjaceant ;  ut  vero 

1  [  Commissione  in  the  original  edition. — J.  S.]  From  the  context  it  is 
clear  that  Bacon  means  that  the  union  of  bodies  of  different  kinds,  by  giv- 
ing rise  to  new  qualities  and  species  intermediate  to  those  for  which  we 
have  recognised  names,  tends  to  confuse  our  ideas  of  the  latter.  I  think 
therefore  we  ought  to  read  "  commistione  "  for  "  commissione."  [The 
word  commistio  is  used  elsewhere  by  Bacon ;  see  for  instance  II.  13.  ^  84, 
-J.S.] 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  245 

ad  interiora  et  remotiora  naturae  penetretur,  necesse 
est  ut  tam  notiones  quam  axiomata  magis  certa  et 
munita  via  a  rebus  abstrahantur ;  atque  omnino  melior 
et  certior  intellectus  adoperatio  in  usum  veniat. 

XIX. 

Duae  viae  sunt,  atque  esse  possunt,  ad  inquirendam 
et  inveniendam  veritatem.  Altera  a  sensu  et  partic- 
ularibus  advolat  ad  axiomata  maxime  generalia,  atque 
ex  iis  principiis  eorumque  immota  veritate  judicat  et 
invenit  axiomata  media  ;  atque  haec  via  in  usu  est : 
altera  a  sensu  et  particularibus  excitat  axiomata,  as- 
cendendo  continenter  et  gradatim,  ut  ultimo  loco  per- 
veniatur  ad  maxime  generalia ;  quae  via  vera  est,  sed 
intentata. 

XX. 

Eandem  ingreditur  viam  (priorem  scilicet)  intellec- 
tus sibi  permissus,  quam  facit  ex  ordine  dialecticae. 
Gestit  enim  mens  exilire  ad  magis  generalia,  ut  ac- 
quiescat  ;  et  post  parvam  moram  fastidit  experien- 
tiam.  Sed  hsec  mala  demum  aucta  sunt  a  dialec- 
tica,  ob  pompas  disputationum. 

XXI. 

Intellectus  sibi  permissus,  in  ingenio  sobrio  et  pa- 
tiente  et  gravi  (praesertim  si  a  doctrinis  receptis  non 
impediatur),  ten  tat  nonnihil  illam  alteram  viam,  quae 
recta  est,  sed  exiguo  profectu  ;  cum  intellectus,  nisi 
regatur  et  juvetur,  res  inaequalis  sit,  et  omnino  inhab- 
ilis  ad  superandam  rerum  obscuritatem.^ 

1 1  should  be  inclined  to  translate  this  clause,  "  since  the  intellect,  if  it 
be  not  guided  and  assisted,  acts  irreffularly  (res  inaequalis  sit),  and  is  al- 
together unequal  to  overcoming  the  obscurity  of  nature."  Thus  in  §  60. 
we  meet  with  a  similar  use  of  the  adverb  ^'' incequaliter : ''^ — "temere  et 


246  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

XXII. 

Utraqiie  via  orditur  a  sensu  et  particularibus,  et  ac- 
quiescit  in  maxime  generalibus;  sed  immensum  quid- 
dam  discrepant ;  cum  altera  perstringat  tantum  ex- 
perientiam  et  particularia  cursim,  altera  in  iis  rite  et 
ordine  versetur  ;  altera  rursus  jam  a  principio  con- 
stituat  generalia  quaedam  abstracta  et  inutilia,  altera 
gradatim  exurgat  ad  ea  quae  revera  naturae  sunt  no- 
tiora.^ 

XXIII. 

Non  leve  quiddam  interest  inter  humanae  mentis 
idola  et  divinae  mentis  ideas;  hoc  est,  inter  placita 
quaedam  inania  et  veras  signaturas  ^  atque  impressiones 
factas  in  creaturis,  prout  inveniuntur. 

XXIV. 

Nullo  modo  fieri  potest,  ut  axiomata  per  argumen- 

inaequaliter  a  rebus  abstracta" — "rashly  and  irregularly  abstracted  from 
their  objects."  Or  perhaps,  though  this  translation  would  not  be  free  from 
objection,  inaequalis  might  be  rendered  "  inadequate  "  or  unequal  to  the 
matter  in  hand. 

1  This  phrase  is  a  scholastic  mistranslation  of  the  Aristotelian  phrase 
Ty  (piiaei  yvupi/j.uTepov  •  i.  e.  naturally  better  known,  or  naturally  better 
fitted  to  be  the  object  of  knowledge.  It  is  difficult  to  render  the  phrase 
accurately  either  into  Latin  or  into  English,  because  in  neither  language  is 
there  an  adjective  corresponding  to  the  Greek  yvwpt/zof ;  "  notus "  and 
"  known  "  being  of  course  participles,  and  immediately  suggesting  the 
question,  "known  to  whom?"  [See  note  on  Distrib.  Operis,  p.  216.  In 
his  English  writings.  Bacon  seems  to  use  the  word  "  original  "  as  equiva- 
lent to  "naturae  notius."  Compare  the  instruction  for  "freeing  a  direc- 
tion," in  the  Valerius  Terminus,  with  the  "  prajceptum  verum  et  perfectum 
operandi,"  in  the  Nov.  Org.  ii.  4.;  where  the  rule  that  "the  nature  dis- 
covered be  more  (yriyinal  than  the  nature  supposed  and  not  more  secondary 
or  of  the  like  degree,"  in  the  one,  corresponds  with  the  precept  "Forma 
vera  talis  sit  ut  naturam  datam  ex  fonte  aliquo  essentiae  deducat,  qua;  inest 
pluribus  et  notior  est  naturce  (ut  loquuntur)  quam  ipsa  forma,"  in  the 
other.  —  J.  8.] 

2  See  note  on  Distr.  Op.  p.  227.  —  J.S. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  247 

tationem  constituta  ad  inventionem  novorum  operum 
valeant ;  quia  subtilitas  naturae  subtilitatem  argumen- 
tandi  multis  partibus  superat.  Sed  axiomata  a  par- 
ticularibus  rite  et  ordine  abstracta  nova  particularia 
rursus  facile  indicant  et  designant ;  itaque  scientias 
reddunt  activas. 

XXV. 

Axiomata  quag  in  usu  sunt  ex  tenui  et  manipulari 
experientia  et  paucis  particularibus,  quae  ut  plurimum 
occurrunt,  fluxere  ;  et  sunt  fere  ad  mensuram  eorum 
facta  et  extensa :  ut  nil  mirum  sit,  si  ad  nova  particu- 
laria non  ducant.  Quod  si  forte  instantia  aliqua  non 
prius  animadversa  aut  cognita  se  oiFerat,  axioma  dis- 
tinctione  aliqua  frivola  salvatur,  ubi  emendari  ipsum 
verius  foret. 

XXVI. 

Rationem  humanam  qua  utimur  ad  naturam,  Antici- 
pationes  Naturce  (quia  res  temeraria  est  et  prsematura), 
at  illam  rationem  quae  debitis  modis  elicitur  a  rebus, 
Interpretationem  Naturce,  docendi  gratia  vocare  con- 
suevimus. 

XXVII. 

Anticipationes  satis  firmse  sunt  ad  consensum  ;  quan- 
doquidem  si  homines  etiam  insanirent  ad  unum  modum 
et  conformiter,  illi  satis  bene  inter  se  congruere  possent. 

XXVIII. 

Quin  longe  validiores  sunt  ad  subeundum  assensum 
Anticipationes  quam  Interpretationes ;  quia  ex  paucis 
collectae,  iisque  maxime  quae  familiariter  occurrunt, 
intellectum  statim  perstringunt  et  phantasiam  implent : 
ubi  contra  Interpretationes,  ex  rebus  admodum  variis  et 
multum  di  stantibus  sparsim  collectae,  intellectum  subito 


248  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

percutere  non  possunt ;  ut  necesse  sit  eas,  quoad  opin- 
iones,  duras  et  absonas,  fere  instar  raysteriorum  fidei, 
videri. 

XXIX. 

In  scientiis  quas  in  opinionibus  et  placitis  fdndatae 
sunt,  bonus  est  usus  Anticipationum  et  Dialecticae; 
quando  opus  est  assensum  subjugare,  non  res. 

XXX. 

Non,  si  omnia  omnium  aetatum  ingenia  coierint  et 
labores  contulerint  et  transmiserint,  progressus  mag- 
nus  fieri  poterit  in  scientiis  per  Anticipationes ;  quia 
errores  radicales,  et  in  prima  digestione  mentis,  ab 
excellentia  functionum  et  remediorum  sequentium  non 
curantur. 

XXXI. 

Frustra  magnum  expectatur  augmentum  in  scientiis 
ex  superinductione  et  insitione  novorum  super  vetera ; 
sed  instauratio  facienda  est  ab  imis  fundamentis,  nisi 
libeat  perpetuo  circumvolvi  in  orbem,  cum  exili  et 
quasi  contemnendo  progressu. 

XXXII. 

Antiquis  authoribus  suus  constat  honos,  atque  adeo 
omnibus ;  quia  non  ingeniorum  aut  facultatum  indu- 
citur  comparatio,  sed  viae;  nosque  non  judicis  sed 
indicis  personam  sustinemus. 

XXXIII. 

Nullum  (dicendum  enim  est  aperte)  recte  fieri  po- 
test judicium  nee  de  via  nostra,  nee  de  iis  quae  secun- 
dum eam  inventa  sunt,  per  Anticipationes  (rationem 
scilicet  quae  in   usu  est)  ;   quia  non  postulandum    est 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  249 

ut   ejus  rei  judicio   stetur,  quae  ipsa  in  judicium  vo- 
catur. 

XXXIV. 

Neque  etiam  tradendi  aut  explicandi  ea  quae  adduci- 
mus  facilis  est  ratio  ;  quia  quae  in  se  nova  sunt  intelli- 
gentur  tamen  ex  analogia  veteruin.^ 

XXXV. 

Dixit  Borgia  de  expeditione  Gallorum  in  Italiam, 
eos  venisse  cum  creta  in  manibus  ut  diversoria  nota- 
rent,  non  cum  armis  ut  perrumperent :  ^  itidem  et 
nostra  ratio  est,  ut  doctrina  nostra  animos  idoneos 
et  capaces  subintret ;  confutationum  enim  nullus  est 
usus,  ubi  de  principiis  et  ipsis  notionibus,  atque  etiam 
de  formis  demonstrationum,  dissentimus. 

XXXVI. 

Restat  vero  nobis  modus  tradendi  unus  et  simplex, 
ut  homines  ad  ipsa  particularia  et  eorum  series  et 
ordines  adducamus ;  et  ut  illi  rursus  imperent  sibi  ad 
tempus  abnegationem  Notionum,  et  cum  rebus  ipsis 
consuescere  incipiant. 

1  For  the  meaning  of  "analogia"  see  note  on  the  Distr.  Op.  p.  218. — 
J.  S. 

2  "  Diceva  in  quei  tempi  Papa  Alessandro  sesto  che  i  Francesi  havevano 
corso  r  Italia  con  gli  speroni  di  legno  et  presola  col  gesso:  dicendo  cosi 
perche  pigliando  essi  gli  alloggiamenti  nelle  citta  loro  furieri  segnavano 
le  povte  delle  case  col  gesso;  et  cavalcando  per  loro  diporto  i  gentil'  hu- 
omini  per  le  terre  a  sollazzo  usavano  di  portare  nelle  scarpette  a  calcagni 
certi  stecchi  di  legno  appuntati,  delli  quali  in  vece  di  speroni  si  servivano 
per  andare  le  cavalcature." — Nardi,  Vita  di  Malespini,  [1597,]  p.  18. 

In  an  epitome  of  the  history  of  Charles  the  Eighth,  which  will  be  found 
in  the  "Archives  curieuses"  of  Cember,  vol.  i.  p.  197.,  and  which  was  ap- 
parently written  about  the  beginning  of  the  seventeenth  century,  the  re- 
mark ascribed  to  Alexander  the  Sixth  by  Nardi  and  Bacon  is  mentioned 
as  a  popular  saying. 


250  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 


xxxvn. 

Ratio  eorum  qui  acatalepsiam  tenuerunt,  et  via  nos- 
tra, initiis  suis  quodammodo  consentiunt ;  exitu  im- 
mensum  disjunguntur  et  opponuntur.  Illi  enim  nihil 
sciri  posse  simpliciter  assenint ;  nos  non  multum  sciri 
posse  in  natura,  ea  quae  nunc  in  usu  est  via :  verum 
illi  exinde  authoritatem  sensus  et  intellectus  destruunt ; 
nos  auxilia  iisdem  excogitamus  et  subministramus. 

XXXVIII. 

Idola  et  notiones  falsae  quae  intellectum  humanum 
jam  occuparunt  atque  in  eo  alte  haerent,  non  solum 
mentes  hominum  ita  obsident  ut  veritati  aditus  diffi- 
cilis  pateat ;  sed  etiam  dato  et  concesso  aditu,  ilia 
nirsus  in  ipsa  instauratione  scientiarum  occurrent  et 
molesta  erunt,  nisi  homines  praemoniti  adversus  ea  se 
quantum  fieri  potest  muniant. 

XXXIX. 

Quatuor  sunt  genera  Idolorum  quae  mentes  huraa- 
nas  obsident.  lis  (docendi  gratia)  nomina  imposu- 
imus ;  ut  primum  genus,  Idola  Tribus ;  secundum, 
Idola  Specus ;  tertium,  Idola  Fori ;  quartum,  Idola 
Theatri  vocentur.^ 

1  These  four  idols  have  been  compared  to  the  four  hindrances  to  truth 
enumerated  by  Roger  Bacon.  These  are,  the  use  of  insuiiicient  authority, 
custom,  popular  opinions,  and  the  concealment  of  ignorance  and  display 
of  apparent  knowledge.  The  last  two  may  be  likened  to  the  idols  of  the 
market-place  and  the  theatre.  But  the  principle  of  the  classification  is 
different.  [See  on  this  subject  the  Preface,  p.  159.  Roger  Bacon's  words 
are  as  follows:  — 

"  Quatuor  vero  maxima  sunt  comprehendendss  veritatis  offendicula,  quae 
omnem  quemcunque  sapientem  impediunt,  et  vix  aliquem  permittunt  ad 
verum  titulum  sapientiae  pervenire:  viz.  fragilis  et  indigna?  auctoritatis  ex- 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  251 


XL. 

Excitatio  Notionum  et  Axiomatum  per  Inductionem 
veram,  est  certe  proprmm  remedium  ad  Idola  arcenda 
et  siimmovenda ;  sed  tamen  indicatio  Idolorum  magni 
est  usus.  Doctrina  enim  de  Idolis  similiter  se  habet  ad 
Interpretationem  Naturse,  sicut  doctrina  de  Sophisticis 
Elenchis  ad  Dialecticam  vulgarem. 

XLI. 

Idola  Tribus  sunt  fundata  in  ipsa  natura  humana, 
atque  in  ipsa  tribu  seu  gente  hominum.  Falso  enim 
asseritur,  sensum  humanum  esse  mensuram  rerum  ;  ^ 
quin  contra,  omnes  perceptiones  tarn  sensus  quam 
mentis  sunt  ex  analogia  hominis,  non  ex  analogia  uni- 
versi.  Estque  intellectus  humanus  instar  speculi  in- 
sequalis  ad  radios  rerum,  qui  suam  naturam  naturae 
rerum  immiscet,  eamque   distorquet  et  inficit. 

XLII. 

Idola  Specus  sunt  idola  hominis  individui.  Habet 
enim  unusquisque  (prseter  aberrationes  naturae  hu- 
man93  in  genere)  specum  sive  cavernam  quandam 
individuam,  quae  lumen  naturae  frangit  et  corrumpit ; 

emplum,  consuetudinis  diutumitas,  vulgi  sensus  imperiti,  et  propriae  ig- 
norantiae  occultatio  cum  ostentatione  sapientiae  apparentis.  His  omnis 
homo  involvitur,  omnis  status  occupatur.  Nam  quilibet  singulis  artibus 
vitse  et  studii  et  omnis  negotii  tribus  pessimis  ad  eandem  conclusionem 
utitur  argumentis:  scil.  hoc  exemplificatum  est  per  majores,  hoc  consue- 

tum  est,  hoc  vulgatum  est,  ergo  tenendum Si  vero  hsec  tria 

refellantur  aliquando  magnifica  rationis  potentia,  quartum  semper  in 
promptu  est  et  in  ore  cujuslibet,  ut  quilibet  ignorantiara  suam  excuset,  et 
licet  nihil  dignum  sciat  illud  tamen  magnificet  imprudenter  [impuden- 
ter?]  et  sic  saltem  suae  stultitiae  infelici  solatio  veritatem  opprimat  et  eli- 
dat."  —  Opus  Majus^  1.  i.  —  J.  S.'\ 
1  Protagoras.     See  Hippias  Major. 


252  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

vel  propter  naturam  cuj usque  propriam  et  singula- 
rem ;  vel  propter  educationeiu  et  conversationem  cum 
aliis ;  vel  propter  lectionem  librorum,  et  authoritates 
eorum  quos  quisque  colit  et  miratur ;  vel  propter  difFe- 
rentias  impressionum,  prout  occurrunt  in  animo  prae- 
occupato  et  prasdisposito  aut  in  animo  asquo  et  sedate, 
vel  ejusmodi ;  ut  plane  spiritus  humanus  (prout  dis- 
ponitur  in  hominibus  singulis)  sit  res  varia,  et  omnino 
perturbata,  et  quasi  fortuita :  unde  bene  Heraclitus, 
homines  scientias  quaerere  in  minoribus  mundis,  et 
non  in  majore  sive  communi.^ 

XLIII. 

Sunt  etiam  Idola  tanquam  ex  contractu  et  societate 
humani  generis  ad  invicem,  quas  Idola  Fori,  propter 
hominum  commercium  et  consortium,  appellamus. 
Homines  enim  per  sermones  sociantur;  at  verba  ex 
captu  vulgi  imponuntur.  Itaque  mala  et  inepta  ver- 
borum  impositio  miris  modis  intellectum  obsidet. 
Neque  definitiones  aut  explicationes,  quibus  homines 
docti  se  munire  et  vindicare  in  nonnullis  consueve- 
runt,  rem  ullo  modo  restituunt.  Sed  verba  plane 
vim  faciunt  intellectui,  et  omnia  turbant;  et  homines 
ad  inanes  et  innumeras  controversias  et  commenta 
deducuut. 

XLIV. 

Sunt  denique  Idola  quae  immigrarunt  in  animos 
hominum  ex  diversis  dogmatibus  philosophiarum,  ac 
etiam  ex  perversis  legibus  demonstrationum ;  quae 
Idola  Theatri  nominamus ;  quia  quot  philosopliiae 
receptae   aut   inventae   sunt,    tot   fabulas   productas   et 

1  See  Sextus  Empiricus,  Adverstu  Logicos,  i.  ^  133.;  and  compare  ii.  ^ 
186.  of  the  same  treatise. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  253 

actas  censemus,  quae  mundos  efFecenint  fictitios  et 
scenicos.  Neque  de  his  quse  jam  habentur,  aut  etiam 
de  veteribus  philosophiis  et  sectis,  tantum  loquimur; 
cum  complures  alias  ejusmodi  fabulae  componi  et  con- 
cinnari  possint ;  quandoquidem  errorum  prorsus  diver- 
sorum  causae  sint  nihilominus  fere  communes.  Neque 
rursus  de  philosophiis  universalibus  tantum  hoc  intellig- 
imus,  sed  etiam  de  principiis  et  axiomatibus  compluri- 
bus  scientiarum,  quae  ex  traditione  et  fide  et  neglectu 
invaluerunt.  Verum  de  singulis  istis  generibus  idolo- 
rum  fusius  et  distinctius  dicendum  est,  ut  intellectui 
humano  cautum  sit. 

XLV.l 

Intellectus  humanus  ex  proprietate  sua^  facile  sup- 
ponit  majorem  ordinem  et  aequalitatem  in  rebus  quam 
invenit;  et  cum  multa  sint  in  natura  monodica'^  et 
plena  imparitatis,  tamen  aftingit  parallela  et  corre- 
spondentia  et  relativa  quae  non  sunt.  Hinc  commenta 
ilia,  in  coelestibus  omnia  moveri  per  circulos  perfectos, 
lineis   spiralibus  et   draconibus^  (nisi   nomine   tenus) 

1  Here,  according  to  the  tripartite  distribution  of  the  "Pars  Destruens" 
mentioned  in  the  115th  aphorism,  begins  the  first  Redargutio  —  Redargutio 
Rationis  Humanse  Nativae.  —  J.  S. 

2  That  is  "  in  accordance  with  the  homogeneity  of  its  own  substance," 
or  as  Bacon  expresses  it  in  §  52.,  "ex  aequalitate  substantiae  spiritus  hu- 
mani." 

3  The  Avord  which  Bacon  intends  to  use  is,  of  course,  "monadica;  "  but 
throughout  his  writings  he  has  fallen  into  the  error  of  which  the  text  affords 
an  instance. 

4  It  does  not  appear  in  what  sense  Bacon  uses  the  word  "  draco."  In  its 
ordinary  acceptation  in  old  astronomy,  it  denoted  the  great  circle  which  is 
approximately  the  projection  on  the  sphere  of  the  moon's  orbit.  The  as- 
cending node  was  called  the  caput  draconis,  and  the  descending  the  cauda 
draconis.  The  same  terms  were  occasionally  applied  to  the  nodes  of  the 
planetary  orbits.  It  is  not  improbable  that  Bacon  intended  to  complain  of 
the  rejection  of  spirals  of  double  curvature,  or  helices,  which  traced  on  the 


254 


NOVUM  ORGANUM. 


prorsus  rejectis.  Hinc  elementum  ignis  cum  orbe  suo 
introductum  est,  ad  constituendam  quaternionem  cum 
reliquis  tribus,  quas  subjiciuntur  sensui.^  Etiam  ele- 
mentis  (quae  vocant)  imponitur  ad  placitum  decupla 
proportio  excessus  in  raritate  ad  invicem  -^  et  hujus- 
modi  somnia.  Neque  vanitas  ista  tantum  valet  in  dog- 
matibus,  verum  etiam  in  notionibus  simplicibus. 


IgaW 


XLVI. 

Intellectus  humanus,  in  iis  quae  semel  placuenint 
(aut  quia  recepta  sunt  et  credita,  aut  quia  delectant), 
alia  etiam  omnia  traliit  ad  sufFragationem  et  consen- 
sum  cum  illis ;  et  licet  major  sit  instantiarum  vis  et 
copia  quae  occurrunt  in  contrarium,  tamen  eas  aut  non 
observat  aut  contemnit  aut  distinguendo  summovet  et 
rejicit,  non  sine  magno  et  pernicioso  praejudicio,  quo 

surface  of  the  sphere  might  represent  inequalities  in  latitude.  Compare 
(Nov.  Org.  II.  48.)  what  is  said  of  the  variations  of  which  the  "  motus  rota- 
tionis  spontaneus  "  admits. 

1  The  orb  of  the  element  of  fire  was  sup- 
posed to  lie  above  that  of  the  element  of  air, 
and  therefore  might  be  said  "  non  subjici 
sensui."  The  quaternion  of  elements  fol- 
lows directly  from  the  quaternion  of  ele- 
mentary qualities ;  namely,  hot,  cold,  moist, 
dry.  For  these  may  be  combined  two  and 
two  in  six  different  ways ;  two  of  these 
combinations  are  rejected  as  simply  con- 
tradictory (viz.  hot  and  cold,  moist  and 

dry);  and  to  each  of  the  other  combinations  corresponds  one  of  the  four  ele- 
ments.    The  diagram  will  illustrate. 

2  This  doctrine  of  the  decupla  ratio  of  density  of  the  elements  was  sug- 
gested by  a  passage  in  Aristotle  [De  Gen.  et  Cor.  ii.  6.].  It  is  found  in  all 
books  of  mediaeval  physics.  Cf.  the  Margarita  Philosophias,  ix.  c.  4.,  or 
Alsted's  Encychpcedia^  where  it  is  thus  expressed:  "  Proportio  elementorum 
ad  se  invicem  ratione  transmutation  is  est  decupla,  ratione  magnitudinis  non 
satis  explorata."  The  transmutability  of  one  element  into  another  is  an 
essential  part  of  the  Peripatetic  doctrine  of  elements.  It  is  found  also  in 
the  TirruBus. 


Terra 


Priglduni 


Aqua 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  255 

prioribus  illis  syllepsibus  authoritas  maneat  Inviolata. 
Itaque  recte  respondit  ille,  qui,  cum  suspensa  tabula  in 
templo  ei  monstraretur  eorum  qui  vota  solverant  quod 
naufragii  periculo  elapsi  sint,  atque  interrogando  prem- 
eretur  anne  turn  quidem  deorum  numen  agnosceret, 
quaesivit  denuo,  At  uhi  sint  illi  depicti  qui  post  vota 
nuneupata  perierint?^  Eadem  ratio  est  fere  omnis 
superstitionis,  ut  in  astrologicis,  in  somniis,  omnibus, 
nemesibus,  et  hujusmodi ;  in  quibus  homines  delectati 
hujusmodi  vanitatibus  advertunt  eventus  ubi  implentur, 
ast  ubi  fallunt  (licet  multo  frequentius)  tamen  negli- 
gunt  et  praetereunt.  At  longe  subtilius  serpit  hoc  ma- 
lum in  philosophiis  et  scientiis ;  in  quibus  quod  semel 
placuit  reliqua  (licet  multo  firmiora  et  potiora)  inficit 
et  in  ordinem  redigit.  Quinetiam  licet  abfuerit  ea 
quam  diximus  delectatio  et  vanitas,  is  tamen  humano 
intellectui  error  est  proprius  et  perpetuus,  ut  magis  mo- 
veatur  et  excitetur  affirmativis  quam  negatiVis  ;  cum 
rite  et  ordine  aequum  se  utrique  praebere  debeat ;  quin 
contra,  in  omni  axiomate  vero  constituendo,  major  est 
vis  instantiae  negativae. 

XLvn. 

Intellectus  humanus  illis  quae  simul  et  subito  mentem 
ferire  et  subire  possunt  maxime  movetur ;  a  quibus 
phantasia  irapleri  et  inflari  consuevit ;  reliqua  vero 
modo  quodam,  licet  imperceptibili,  ita  se  habere  fingit 
et  supponit,  quomodo  se  liabent  pauca  ilia  quibus  mens 
obsidetur  ;  ad  ilium  vero  transcursum  ad  instantias 
remotas  et  heterogeneas,  per  quas  axiomata  tanquam 
igne  probantur,  tardus  omnino  intellectus  est  et  inhab- 

1  This  story  is  told  of  Diagoras  by  Cicero,  De  Nat.  Deor.  iii.,  and  of  Di- 
ogenes tlie  Cynic  by  Diogenes  Laertius. 


256  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

ilis,  nisi  hoc  illi  per  duras  leges  et  violentum  imperium 
imponatur. 

XLVIII. 

Gliscit  intellectus  Immanus,  neque  consistere  aut 
acqiiiescere  potis  est,  sed  ulterius  petit ;  at  frustra. 
Itaque  incogitabile  est  ut  sit  aliquid  extremum  aut 
extimum  mundi,  sed  semper  quasi  necessario  occurrit 
ut  sit  aliquid  ulterius  :  ^  neque  rursus  cogitari  potest 
quomodo  seternitas  defluxerit  ad  hunc  diem  ;  cum  dis- 
tinctio  ilia  quae  recipi  consuevit,  quod  sit  infinitum  a 
parte  ante  et  a  parte  post,  nullo  modo  constare  possit ; 
quia  inde  sequeretur,  quod  sit  unum  infinitum  alio  infi- 
nito  majus,  atque  ut  consumatur  infinitum,  et  vergat 
ad  finitum.  Similis  est  subtilitas  de  lineis  semper  divis- 
ibilibus,^  ex  impotentia  cogitationis.  At  majore  cum 
pernicie  intervenit  haec  impotentia  mentis  in  invcntione 
causarum :  nam  cum  maxime  universalia  in  natura 
positiva  esse  debeant,  quemadmodum  inveniuntur,  ne- 
que sunt  revera  causabilia;  tamen  intellectus  humanus, 
nescius  acquiescere,  adlmc  appetit  notiora.  Tum  vero 
ad  ulteriora  tendens  ad  proximiora  recidit,  videlicet  ad 
causas  finales,  quae  sunt  plane  ex  natura  hominis  potius 
quam  universi;^  atque  ex  hoc  fonte  philosophiam  miris 

1  Thus  Leibnitz  derived  from  the  principle  of  sufficient  reason  a  proof  of 
the  infinite  extent  of  the  universe,  alleging  that  if  it  were  of  finite  dimen- 
sions no  reason  could  be  given  for  its  occupying  any  one  region  of  space 
rather  than  any  other. 

2  In  the  phrase  "  subtilitas  de  lineis  semper  divisibilibus,"  reference  is 
made  to  Aristotle,  who  in  several  places  in  his  writings  (particularly  in  the 
tract  nept  uTOfiuv  ypafifiuTuv)  maintains  that  in  theory  every  magnitude  is 
divisible  sine  limite. 

8  This  censure  appears  to  be  expressed  without  sufficient  limitation ;  for 
it  is  difficult  to  assent  to  the  assertion  that  the  notion  of  the  final  cause, 
considered  generally,  is  more  ex  natura  hominis  than  that  of  the  efficient. 
The  subject  is  one  of  which  it  is  difficult  to  speak  accurately;  but  it  may 
be  said  that  wherever  we  think  that  we  recognise  a  tendency  towards  a 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  257 

modis  corruperunt.  Est  autem  seque  imperiti  et  lev- 
iter  philosophantis,  in  maxime  universalibus  causam 
requirere,  ac  in  subordinatis  et  subalternis  causam  non 
desiderare.i 

XLIX. 

Intellectus  humanus  luminis  sicci  non  est ;  ^  sed  re- 
cipit  infusionem  a  voluntate  et  affectibus,  id  quod  gen- 
erat  Ad  quod  vult  scientias.  Quod  enim  mavult  homo 
verum  esse,  id  potius  credit.  Rejicit  itaque  difficilia, 
ob  inquirendi  impatientiam ;  sobria,  quia  coarctant 
spem  ;  altiora  naturae,  propter  superstitionem  ;  lumen 
experientiae,  propter  arrogantiam  et  fastum,  ne  videa- 
tur  mens  versari  in  vilibus  et  fluxis  ;  paradoxa,  propter 
opinionem  vulgi ;   denique  innumeris  modis,  iisque  in- 

fulfilment  or  realisation  of  an  idea,  there  the  notion  of  the  final  cause  comes 
in.  It  can  only  be  from  inadvertence  that  Professor  Owen  has  set  the  doc- 
trine of  the  final  cause  as  it  were  in  antithesis  to  that  of  the  unit}'  of  type : 
by  the  former  he  means  the  doctrine  that  the  suitability  of  an  animal  to  its 
mode  of  life  is  the  one  thing  aimed  at  or  intended  in  its  structure.  It  can- 
not be  doubted  that  Aristotle  would  have  recognised  the  preservation  of  the 
type  as  not  less  truly  a  final  cause  than  the  preservation  of  the  species  or 
than  the  well-being  of  the  individual.  The  final  cause  connects  itself  with 
what  in  the  language  of  modern  German  philosophy  is  expressed  by  the 
phrase  "the  Idea  in  Nature." 

1  ean  jup  aTrmSevaia  to  fifj  yiyvuoKscv  rlvuv  del  ^r/Telv  aTcodei^tv  Kal 
Tivoiv  oil  del,  o/iug  fiev  yap  dnavTuv  udivarov  unodei^iv  elvui.  •  elg  anetpov 
yap  av  ^adiCpL  •  ioare  (lijS'  ovTug  elvai  uirodei^iv.  —  Metaph.,  iii.  4. 

2  Heraclitus  apud  Plut.,  De  Esu  Camium.  This  doctrine  of  Idols  is 
spoken  of  with  great  disrespect  by  Spinoza.  He  asserts  that  neither  Des 
Cartes  nor  Bacon  ever  perceived  the  true  source  of  error,  and  adds :  "  De 
Bacone  parum  dicam,  qui  de  hac  re  admodum  confuse  loquitur,  et  fere  nihil 
probat,  sed  tantum  narrat:  "  and  concludes  by  saying,  "  quas  adhuc  alias 
causas  adsignat  (he  has  just  enumerated  three  of  the  Idols  of  the  Tribe) 
facile  omnes  ad  unicam  Cartesii  reduci  possunt;  scilicet  quia  voluntas  hu- 
mana  est  libera  et  latior  intellectu ;  sive,  ut  ipse  Verulamius  magis  confuse 
loquitur,  quia  intellectus  luminis  sicci  non  est,  sed  recipit  infusionem  a 
voluntate."  See  Spinoza  to  Oldenburg,  ep.  2.  vol.  ii.  p.  146.  of  Bruder's 
edition. 

VOL.  I.  17 


258  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

terdum  imperceptibilibus,  affectus  intellectum  imbuit  et 
inficit. 

L. 

At  longe  maximnm  impedimentum  et  aberratio  in- 
tellectus  liumani  provenit  a  stupore  et  incompetentia 
et  fallaciis  sensuum ;  ut  ea  quae  sensum  feriant,  illis 
quse  sensum  immediate  non  feriunt,  licet  potioribus, 
praepondereut.  Itaque  contemplatio  fere  desinit  cum 
aspectu ;  adeo  ut  rerum  invisibilium  exigua  aut  nulla 
sit  observatio.  Itaque  omnis  operatic  spirituum  in  cor- 
poribus  tangibilibus  inclusorum  latet,  et  homines  fugit. 
Omnis  etiam  subtilior  meta-scliematismus  in  partibus 
rerum  crassiorum  (quem  vulgo  alterationem  vocant, 
cum  sit  revera  latio  per  minima)  latet  similiter:  et 
tamen  nisi  duo  ista  quae  diximus  explorata  fuerint  et 
in  lucem  producta,  nihil  magni  fieri  potest  in  natura 
quoad  opera.  Rursus  ipsa  natura  aeris  communis  et 
corporum  omnium  quae  aerem  tenuitate  superant  (quae 
plurima  sunt)  fere  incognita  est.  Sensus  enim  per  se 
res  infirma  est  et  aberrans  ;  neque  organa  ad  amplifican- 
dos  sensus  aut  acuendos  multum  valent ;  sed  omnis 
verior  interpretatio  naturae  conficitur  per  instantias,  et 
experimenta  idonea  et  apposita ;  ubi  sensus  de  exper- 
imento  tantum,  experimentum  de  natura  et  re  ipsa 
judicat. 

LI. 

Intellectus  humanus  fertur  ad  abstracta  propter  na- 
turam  propriam,  atque  ea  quae  fluxa  sunt  fingit  esse 
constantia.  Melius  autem  est  naturam  secare,  quam 
abstrahere  ;  ^  id  quod  Democriti  schola  fecit,  quae 
magis  penetravit  in  naturam  quam  reliquae.     Materia 

1  "Naturam  secare,"  to  dissect  nature  into  her  constituent  parts;  "  Natu- 
ram abstrahere,''  to  resolve  nature  into  abstractions. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  259 

potius  considerari  debet,  et  ejus  schematismi  et  meta- 
scliematismi,  atque  actus  purus,  et  lex  actus  sive  mo- 
tus ;  Formge  enim  commenta  animi  humani  sunt,  nisi 
libeat  leges  illas  actus  Formas  appellare. 

Ln. 

Hujusmodi  itaque  sunt  Idola,  quae  vocamus  Idola 
Tribus ;  quae  ortum  habent  aut  ex  asqualitate  sub- 
stantise  spiritus  humani  ;  ^  aut  ex  praeoccupatione  ejus  ; 
aut  ab  angustiis  ejus ;  aut  ab  inquieto  motu  ejus ;  aut 
ab  infusione  afFectuum ;  aut  ab  incompetentia  sen- 
suum  ;  aut  ab  impressionis  modo. 

LIIT. 

Idola  Specus  ortum  liabent  ex  propria  cujusque 
natura  et  animi  et  corporis  ;  atque  etiam  ex  educa- 
tione,  et  consuetudine,  et  fortuitis.  Quod  genus  licet 
sit  varium  et  multiplex,  tamen  ea  proponemus  in  qui- 
bus  maxima  cautio  est,  quaeque  plurimum  valent  ad 
polluendum  intellectum  ne  sit  purus. 

LIV. 
I 

Adamant  homines  scientias  et  comtemplationes  par- 
ticulares  ;  aut  quia  authores  et  inventores  se  earum 
credunt  ;  aut  quia  plurimum  in  illis  opera3  posue- 
runt,  iisque  maxime  assueverunt.  Hujusmodi  vero 
homines,  si  ad  philosophiam  et  contemplationes  uni- 
versales  se  contulerint,  illas  ex  prioribus  phantasiis 
detorquent  et  corrumpunt  ;  id  quod  maxime  con- 
spicuum    cernitur   in  Aristotele,   qui   naturalem    suam 

1  Compare  Advanc.  of  Learning :  "  That  the  spirit  of  man  being  of  an 
equal  and  uniform  substance  doth  usually  suppose  and  feign  in  nature  a 
greater  equality  and  uniformity  than  is  in  truth."  —  J.  S. 


260  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

philosophiam  logicas  suae  prorsus  mancipavit,  ut  earn 
fere  inutilem  et  contentiosam  reddiderit.  Chymico- 
rum  autem  genus,  ex  paucis  experimentis  fornacis, 
philosophiam  constituerunt  phantasticam  et  ad  pauca 
spectantem.  Quinetiam  Gilbertus,  postquam  in  con- 
templationibus  magnetis  se  laboriosissime  exercuisset, 
confinxit  statim  philosophiam  consentaneam  rei  apud 
ipsum  praepollenti. 

LV. 

Maximum  et  velut  radicale  discrimen  ingeniorum, 
quoad  philosophiam  et  scientias,  illud  est;  quod  alia 
ingenia  sint  fortiora  et  aptiora  ad  notandas  rerum 
differentias,  alia  ad  notandas  rerum  similitudines.  In- 
genia enim  constantia  et  acuta  figere  contemplationes 
et  morari  et  haerere  in  omni  subtilitate  difFerentiarum 
possunt :  ingenia  autem  sublimia  et  discursiva  etiam 
tenuissimas  et  catholicas  rerum  similitudines  et  agnos- 
cunt  et  componunt.  Utrumque  autem  ingenium  facile 
labitur  in  excessum,  prensando  aut  gradus  rerum  aut 
umbras. 

LVI. 

Reperiuntur  ingenia  alia  in  admirationem  antiqui- 
tatis,  alia  in  amorem'  et  amplexum  novitatis  eflPusa  ; 
pauca  vero  ejus  temperamenti  sunt  ut  modum  tenere 
possint,  quin  aut  quae  recte  posita  sunt  ab  antiquis 
convellant,  aut  ea  contemnant  quae  recte  afferuntur 
a  novis.  Hoc  vero  magno  scientiarum  et  philosophise 
detrimento  fit ;  quum  studia  potius  sint  antiquitatis 
et  novitatis,  quam  judicia;  Veritas  autem  non  a  felici- 
tate temporis  alicujus,  quae  res  varia  est,  sed  a  lumine 
naturae  et  experientiae,  quod  a3ternum  est,  petenda  est. 
Itaque  abneganda  sunt  ista  studia,  et  videndum  ne 
intellectus  ab  illis  ad  consensum  abripiatur. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  261 


LVII. 

Contemplation es  naturae  et  corporum  in  simplici- 
tate  sua,  intellectum  frangunt  et  comminuunt :  ^  con- 
templationes  vero  naturae  et  corporum  in  compositione 
et  configuratione  sua,  intellectum  stupefaciunt  et  sol- 
vunt.2  Id  optime  cernitur  in  scliola  Leucippi  et  Demo- 
criti,^  collata  cum  reliquis  philosophiis.  Ilia  enim  ita 
versatur  in  particulis  rerum,  ut  fabricas  fere  negligat : 
reliquse  autem  ita  fabricas  intuentur  attonitae,  ut  ad 
simplicitatem  naturae  non  penetrent.  Itaque  alter- 
nandee  sunt  contemplationes  istae  et  vicissim  sumendse  ; 
ut  intellectus  reddatur  simul  penetrans  et  capax,  et 
evitentur  ea  quse  diximus  incommoda  atque  Idola  ex 
iis  provenientia. 

LVIII. 

Talis  itaque  esto  prudentia  contemplativa  in  arcendis 
et  summovendis  Idolis  Specus  ;  quae  aut  ex  prjedom- 
inantia,  aut  ex  excessu  compositionis  et  divisionis,  aut 
ex  studiis  erga  tempora,  aut  ex  objectis  largis  et  mi- 
nutis,  maxime  ortum  habent.  Generaliter  autem  pro 
suspecto  habendum  unicuique  rerum  naturam  contem- 
planti,  quicquid  intellectum  suum  potissimum  capit  et 
detinet ;  tantoque  major  adhibenda  in  hujusmodi  placi- 
tis  est  cautio,  ut  intellectus  servetur  sequus  et  punis. 

LIX. 

At  Idola  Fori  omnium  molestissima  sunt ;  quae  ex 
foedere  verborum  et  nominum  se  insinuarunt  in  intel- 

1  i.  e.  Break  up  the  understanding  and  distract  it  in  minute  observation 
of  the  parts.  —  J.  S. 

2  i.  e.  Astonish  and  dissolve  it  in  a  vain  endeavour  to  take  in  the  whole. 
—  J.S. 

3  That  is,  in  the  Atomists. 


262  NOVUM   ORGANUM. 

lectum.  Credunt  enim  homines  rationem  suam  ver- 
bis imperare  ;  sed  fit  etiam  ut  verba  vim  suam  super 
intellectum  retorqueant  et  reflectant ;  quod  philoso- 
phiam  et  scientias  reddidit  sophisticas  et  inactivas. 
Verba  autem  plerunque  ex  captu  vulgi  induntur, 
atque  per  lineas  vulgari  intellectui  maxime  conspic- 
uas  res  secant.  Quum  autem  intellectus  acutior  aut 
observatio  diligentior  eas  lineas  transferre  velit,  ut 
illis  sint  raagis  secundum  naturam,  verba  obstrepunt. 
Unde  fit  ut  magnae  et  solennes  disputationes  hominum 
doctorum  saepe  in  controversias  circa  verba  et  nomina 
desinant ;  a  quibus  (ex  more  et  pnidentia  mathemati- 
corum)  incipere  consultius  foret,  easque  per  defini- 
tiones  in  ordinem  redigere.  Qua?  tamen  definitiones, 
in  naturalibus  et  materiatis,  huic  malo  mederi  non 
possunt ;  quoniam  et  ipsas  definitiones  ex  verbis  con- 
stant, et  verba  gignunt  verba :  adeo  ut  necesse  sit  ad 
instantias  particulares  earumque  series  et  ordines  re- 
currere ;  ut  mox  dicemus,  quum  ad  modum  et  ra- 
tionem constituendi  notiones  et  axiomata  deventum 
fuerit. 

LX. 

Idola  quse  per  verba  intellectui  imponuntur  duorum 
generum  sunt.  Aut  enim  sunt  rerum  nomina  quas 
non  sunt  (quemadmodum  enim  sunt  res  quae  nomine 
carent  per  inobservationem,  ita  sunt  et  nomina  quae 
carent  rebus  per  suppositionem  phantasticam)  ;  aut 
sunt  nomina  rerum  quae  sunt,  sed  conftisa  et  male 
terminata,  et  temere  et  inaequaliter  a  rebus  abstracta. 
Prions  generis  sunt  Fortuna,  Primum  Mobile,  Plan- 
etarum  Orbes,  Elementum  Ignis,  et  liujusmodi  cora- 
menta,   quae  a  vanis  et  falsis   theoriis  ortum  habent. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  263 

Atque  hoc  genus  Idolorum  facilius  ejicitur,  quia  per 
constantem  abnegationem  et  antiquationem  tlieoriarum 
exterminari  possunt. 

At  alterum  genus  perplexum  est  et  alte  haerens ; 
quod  ex  mala  et  imperita  abstractione  excitatur.  Ex- 
empli gratia,  accipiatur  aliquod  verbum  (^Sumidum^ 
si  placet),  et  videamus  quomodo  sibi  constent  quae  per 
hoc  verbum  significantur ;  et  invenietur  verbum  istud 
Humidum  nihil  aliud  quam  nota  confusa  diversarum 
action um,  quae  null  am  constantiam  aut  reductionem 
patiuntur.  Significat  enim  et  quod  circa  aliud  corpus 
facile  se  circumfundit ;  et  quod  in  se  est  indetermi- 
nabile,  nee  consistere  potest ;  et  quod  facile  cedit  un- 
dique ;  et  quod  facile  se  di^  idit  et  dispergit ;  et  quod 
facile  se  unit  et  colligit ;  et  quod  facile  fluit  et  in  motu 
ponitur  ;  et  quod  alteri  corpori  facile  adhaeret,  idque 
madefacit ;  et  quod  facile  reducitur  in  liquidum,  sive 
colliquatur,  cum  antea  consisteret.  Itaque  cum  ad 
hujus  nominis  praedicationem  et  impositionem  ventum 
sit,  si  alia  accipias,  flamma  humida  est ;  si  alia  accip- 
ias,  aer  humidus  non  est ;  si  alia,  pulvis  minutus  hu- 
midus  est ;  si  alia,  vitrum  humidum  est ;  ut  facile 
appareat  istam  notionem  ex  aqua  tantum  et  commu- 
nibus  et  vulgaribus  liquoribus,  absque  ulla  debita  veri- 
ficatione,  temere  abstractam  esse. 

In  verbis  autem  gradus  sunt  quidam  pravitatis  et 
erroris.  Minus  vitiosum  genus  est  nominum  substan- 
tias alicujus,  praBsertim  specierum  infimarum  et  bene 
deductarum  (nam  notio  Cretae,  Luti,  bona  ;  Terras 
mala)  ;  vitiosius  genus  est  actionum,  ut  Generare, 
Corrumpere,  Alterare :  vitiosissimum  qualitatum  (ex- 
ceptis  objectis  sensus  immediatis),  ut  Gravis,  Levis, 
Tenuis,    Densi,  etc.  ;    et  tamen    in   omnibus  istis  fieri 


264  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

non  potest,  quin  sint  aliaB  notiones  aliis  paulo  meliores, 
prout  in  sensum  humanuin  incidit  rerum  copia.^ 

LXI. 

At  Idola  Theatri  innata  non  sunt,  nee  occulto  in- 
sinuata  in  intellectum  ;  sed  ex  fabulis  theoriarum  et 
perversis  legibus  demonstrationum  plane  indita  et  re- 
cepta.  In  his  autem  confutationes  tentare  et  suscip- 
ere  consentaneuin  prorsus  non  est  illis  quae  a  nobis 
dicta  sunt.  Quum  enim  nee  de  principiis  consentia- 
mus  nee  de  demonstrationibus,  tollitur  omnis  argu- 
mentatio.  Id  vero  bono  fit  f'ato,  ut  antiquis  suus  con- 
stet  lionos.  Nihil  enim  illis  detrahitur,  quuni  de  via 
omnino  quaestio  sit.  Claudus  enim  (ut  dicitur)  in  via 
antevertit  cursorem  extra  viam.  Etiam  illud  mani- 
festo liquet,  currenti  extra  viani,  quo  habilior  sit  et 
velocior,  eo  majorem  contingere  aberrationem. 

Nostra  vero  inveniendi  scientias  ea  est  ratio,  ut  non 
multum  ingeniorum  acumini  et  robori  relinquatur ; 
sed  qua3  ingenia  et  intellectus  fere  exaequet.  Quemad- 
modum  enim  ad  hoc,  ut  linea  recta  fiat  aut  circulus 
perfectus  describatur,  multum  est  in  constantia  et  ex- 
ercitatione  manus,  si  fiat  ex  vi  manus  propria ;  sin 
autem  adhibeatur  regula  aut  circinus,  parum  aut  nihil ; 
omnino  similis  est  nostra  ratio.  Licet  autem  confuta- 
tionum  particularium  nullus  sit  usus,  de  sectis  tamen 
et  generibus  hujusmodi  theoriarum  nonnihil  dicendum 
est ;  atque  etiam  paulo  post  de  signis  exterioribus, 
quod  se  male  habeant ;   et  postremo  de  causis  tantas 

1  Here,  according  to  the  tripartite  distribution  of  the  subject  mentioned 
in  aphorism  115,  the  first  of  the  three  Redarj^utiones  ends.  The  following 
aphorisms  from  61  to  115  contain  the  two  others,  Kedargutio  Philosophia- 
rum  and  Kedargutio  Demonstrationum,  which  are  not  kept  quite  separate. 
The  69th  and  70th  aphorisms  belong  especially  to  the  last.  —  J.  S. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  265 

infelicitatis  et  tarn  diuturni  et  generalis  In  errore  con- 
sensus ;  ut  ad  vera  minus  difficilis  sit  aditus,  et  in- 
tellectus  liumanus  volentius  expurgetur  et  Idola  di- 
mittat. 

LXII. 

Idola  Theatri,  sive  theoriarum,  multa  sunt,  et  multo 
plura  esse  possunt,  et  aliquando  fortasse  erunt.  Nisi 
enim  per  multa  jam  saecula  hominum  ingenia  circa  re- 
ligionem  et  theologiam  occupata  fuissent,  atque  etiam 
polltiae  civiles  (praesertim  monarchise)  ab  istiusmodi 
novitatibus,  etiam  in  contemplationibus,  essent  aversae  ; 
ut  cum  periculo  et  detrimento  fortunarum  suarum  in 
illas  homines  incumbant,  non  solum  prsemio  destituti, 
sed  etiam  contemptui  et  invidiae  expositi  ;  complures 
alias  proculdubio  philosophiarum  et  theoriarum  sectae, 
similes  illis  quae  magna  varietate  olim  apud  Graecos 
floruerunt,  introductae  fuissent.  Quemadmodum  enim 
super  phaenomena  aetheris  plura  themata  cceli  confingi 
possunt ;  similiter,  et  multo  magis,  super  phaenomena 
philosophise  fundari  possunt  et  constitui  varia  dogmata. 
Atque  hujusmodi  theatri  fabulae  habent  etiam  illud 
quod  in  theatro  poetarum  usu  venit,  ut  narrationes 
fictae  ad  scenam  narrationibus  ex  historia  veris  concin- 
niores  sint  et  elegantiores,  et  quales  quis  magis  vellet. 

In  genere  autem,  in  materiam  philosophise  sumitur 
aut  multum  ex  paucis  aut  parum  ex  multis ;  ut  utrin- 
que  philosophia  super  experientiae  et  naturalis  historiae 
nimis  angustam  basin  fundata  sit,  atque  ex  paucioribus 
quam  par  est  pronunciet.  Rationale  enim  genus  phi- 
losophantium  ex  experientia  arripiunt  varia  et  vulgaria, 
eaque  neque  certo  comperta  nee  diligenter  examinata  et 
pensitata  ;  reliqua  in  meditatione  atque  ingenii  agita- 
tione  ponunt. 


266  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

Est  et  aliud  genus  philosophantium,  qui  in  paucis 
experiraentis  sedulo  et  accurate  elaborarunt,  atque  inde 
philosophias  educere  et  confingere  ausi  sunt ;  reliqua 
miris  modis  ad  ea  detorquentes. 

Est  et  tertium  genus  eorum,  qui  theologiam  et  tra- 
ditiones  ex  fide  et  veneratione  immiscent ;  inter  quos 
vanitas  nonnuUorum  ad  petendas  et  derivandas  scien- 
tias  a  Spiritibus  scilicet  et  Geniis  deflexit ;  ita  ut  stirps 
errorum,  et  philosophia  falsa,  genere  triplex  sit :  So- 
phistica,  Empirica,  et  Superstitiosa. 

LXIII. 

Primi  generis  exemplum  in  Aristotele  maxima  con- 
spicuum  est,  qui  philosophiam  naturalem  dialectica  sua 
corrupit ;  quum  mundum  ex  categoriis  efFecerit ;  ani- 
mse  human*,  nobilissimae  substantijB,  genus  ex  voci- 
bus  secundas  intentionis  tribuerit ;  ^  negotium  Densi  et 
Rari,  per  quod  corpora  subeunt  majores  et  minores  di- 
mensiones  sive  spatia,  per  frigidam  distinctionem  Actus 
et  Potential  ^  transegerit ;  motum  singulis  corporibus 
unicum  et  proprium,^  et  si  .participent  ex  alio  motu  id 
aliunde  moveri,  assenierit ;  et  innumera  alia,  pro  arbit- 
rio  suo,  naturs9  rerum  imposuerit :  magis  ubique  sollic- 

1  This  censure  refers  to  Aristotle's  definition  of  the  soul,  De  Anima,  ii. 
1.,  —  7]  Trponri  IvreMxeia  aufuiTog  (pvaiKov  bpyaviKov,  —  in  which  the  word 
Entelecheia  is,  as  the  scholastic  commentators  remark,  assigned  as  the 
genus  to  which  the  soul  is  referred. 

2  The  "  frigida  distinctio  actus  et  potcntioe"  refers  apparently  to  the  Phys. 
Ausc.  iv.  c.  5. ;  where  it  is  said  that  water  is  air  in  potentifi,,  and  vice  versfi. 
The  possibility  of  their  reciprocal  transmutation  Bacon  does  not  appear  to 
have  doubted  of.  [With  reference  to  this  censure  of  Aristotle,  see  the  pref- 
ace to  the  Hiitorid  Densi  et  Rari.  — J.  /S.] 

8  "  Simplicis  corporis  simplicem  esse  motum  "  is  an  important  principle  in 
Aristotelian  ph3'sics,  as  one  of  the  bases  on  which  the  system  of  the  uni- 
verse was  made  to  depend.  See,  for  instance,  Melanchthon's  Jnitin  Doctr. 
Physicce,  p.  41. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  267 

itus  quomodo  quis  respondendo  se  explicet,  et  aliquid 
reddatur  in  verbis  positivum,  quam  de  interna  rerum 
veritate  ;  quod  etiam  optime  se  ostendit  in  compara- 
tione  philosophise  ejus  ad  ahas  philosophias  quae  apud 
Graecos  celebrabantur.  Habent  enim  Homoiomera  An- 
axagorse,  Atomi  Leucippi  et  Democriti,  Coelum  et  Ter- 
ra Parmenidis,  Lis  et  Amicitia  Empedoclis,  Resolutio 
corporum  in  adiaphoram  naturam  ignis  et  Replicatio 
eorundem  ad  densum  Heracliti,  aliquid  ex  philosopho 
naturali,  et  rerum  naturam  et  experientiam  et  corpora 
sapiunt ;  ubi  Aristotelis  Physica  nihil  aliud  quam  dia- 
lecticas  voces  plerunque  sonet ;  quam  etiam  in  Meta- 
physicis  sub  solenniore  nomine,  et  ut  magis  scilicet 
realis,  non  nominalis,  retractavit.  Neque  illud  quen- 
quam  moveat,  quod  in  libris  ejus  de  animalibus,  et  in 
problematibus,  et  in  aliis  suis  tractatibus,  versatio  fre- 
quens  sit  in  experimentis.  Ille  enim  prius  decreverat, 
neque  experientiam  ad  constituenda  decreta  et  axiomata 
rite  consuluit ;  sed  postquam  pro  arbitrio  suo  decrevis- 
set,  experientiam  ad  sua  placita  tortam  circumducit  et 
captivam ;  ut  hoc  etiam  nomine  magis  accusandus  sit, 
quam  sectatores  ejus  moderni  (scholasticorum  philoso- 
phorum  genus)  qui  experientiam  omnino  deseruerunt. 

LXIV. 

At  philosophise  genus  Empiricum  placita  magis  de- 
formia  et  monstrosa  educit,  quam  Sophisticum  aut  ra- 
tionale genus  ;  quia  non  in  luce  notionum  vulgarium 
(quae  licet  tenuis  sit  et  superficialis,  tamen  est  quodam- 
modo  universalis  et  ad  multa  pertinens)  sed  in  pauco- 
rum  experimentornm  angustiis  et  obscuritate  fundatum 
est.  Itaque  talis  philosophia  iliis  qui  in  hujusmodi  ex- 
perimentis quotidie  versantur  atque  ex  ipsis  phantasiam 


268  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

contaminarunt  probabilis  videtur,  et  quasi  certa  ;  caste- 
ris,  incredibilis  et  vana.  Cujus  exemplum  iiotabile  est 
in  chymicis,  eonimque  dogmatibus  ;  alibi  autem  vix 
hoc  tempore  invenitur,  nisi  forte  in  philosopliia  Gil- 
bert!. Sed  tamen  circa  liujusmodi  philosophias  cautio 
nullo  mbdo  pra3termittenda  erat ;  quia  mente  jam  prajv- 
idemus  et  auguramur,  si  quando  homines,  nostris  mon- 
itis  excitati,  ad  experientiam  se  serio  contulerint  (va- 
lere  jussis  doctrinis  sophisticis),  turn  demum  propter 
praematuram  et  praeproperam  intellectus  festinationem, 
et  saltum  sive  volatum  ad  generalia  et  rerum  prin- 
cipia,  fore  ut  magnum  ab  hujusmodi  philosophiis  peric- 
ulum  immineat ;  cui  malo  etiam  nunc  obviam  ire 
debemus. 

LXV. 

At  corruptio  philosophias  ex  Superstitione  et  theolo- 
gia  admista,  latins  omnino  patet,  et  plurimum  mali  in- 
fert,  aut  in  philosophias  integras  aut  in  earum  partes. 
Humanus  enim  intellectus  non  minus  impressionibus 
phantasiae  est  obnoxius,  quam  impressionibus  vulgarium 
notionum.  Pugnax  enim  genus  philosophiae  et  Sophisti- 
cum  illaqueat  intellectum :  at  illud  alteram  phantasti- 
cum  et  tumidum,  et  quasi  Poeticum,  magis  blanditur 
intellectui.  Inest  enim  homini  qutedam  intellectus  am- 
bitio,  non  minor  quam  voluntatis ;  praesertim  in  inge- 
niis  altis  et  elevatis. 

Hujus  autem  generis  exemplum  inter  Grsecos  illuces- 
cit,  praicipue  in  Pytliagora,  sed  cum  superstitione  ma- 
gis crassa  et  onerosa  conjunctum  ;  at  periculosius  et 
subtilius  in  Platone,  atque  ejus  schola.  Invenitur  eti- 
am hoc  genus  mali  in  partibus  philosophiamm  reliqua- 
rum,  introducendo  formas  abstractas,  et  causas  finales, 
et  causas  primas  ;  omittendo  saepissime  medias,  et  hu- 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  269 

jusmodi.  Huic  autem  rei  summa  adhibenda  est  cautio. 
Pessima  enim  res  est  errorum  Apotheosis,  et  pro  peste 
intellectus  habenda  est,  si  vanis  accedat  veneratio. 
Huic  autem  vanitati  nonnuUi  ex  modernis  summa 
levitate  ita  indulserunt,  ut  in  primo  capitulo  Geneseos 
et  in  libro  Job  et  aliis  scripturis  sacris,  pliilosophiam 
naturalem  fundare  conati  sint;  inter  viva  qucerentes 
mortua.  Tantoque  magis  haec  vanitas  inhibenda  venit 
et  coercenda,  quia  ex  divinorum  et  humanorum  male- 
sana  admistione  non  solum  educitur  pliilosophia  pban- 
tastica,  sed  etiam  religio  hasretica.  Itaque  salutare 
admodum  est,  si  mente  sobria  fidei  tantum  dentur  quae 
fidei  sunt.^ 

LXVI. 

Et  de  malis  authoritatibus  philosophiarum,  quae  aut 
in  vulgaribus  notionibus,  aut  in  paucis  experimentis, 
aut  in  superstition e  fundatae  sunt,  jam  dictum  est. 
Dicendum  porro  est  et  de  vitiosa  materia  contempla- 
tionum,  prassertim  in  philosophia  naturali.  Inficitur 
autem  intellectus  humanus  ex  intuitu  eorum  quae  in 
artibus  mechanicis  fiunt,  in  quibus  corpora  per  com- 
positiones  aut  separationes  ut  plurimum  alterantur ; 
ut  cogitet  simile  quiddam  etiam  in  natura  rerum  uni- 
versali  fieri.  Unde  fluxit  commentum  illud  Elemen- 
torum,  atque  illorum  concursu,  ad  constituenda  corpora 
naturalia.  Rursus,  quum  homo  naturae  libertatem  ^ 
contempletur,  incidit  in  species  rerum,  animalium, 
plantarum,  mineralium  ;  unde  facile  in  eam  labitur 
cogitationem,    ut    existimet    esse    in    natura    quasdam 

1  Compare  Kepler's  phrase:  "Missum  faciat  Spiritum  Sanctum,  neque 
ilium  in  scholas  physicas  cum  ludibrio  pertrahat."  —  i)e  Stella  Mortis 
Prcefat. 

2  That  is,  nature  acting  freely,  in  opposition  to  nature  constrained  by  the 
conditions  of  our  experiments. 


270  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

formas  rerum  primarias,  quas  natura  educere  molitur, 
atque  reliquam  varietatem  ex  impedimentis  et  aberra- 
tionibus  naturie  in  opere  suo  conficiendo,  aut  ex  diver- 
sarum  specierum  conflictu  et  transplantatione  alterius 
in  alteram,  provenire.  Atque  prima  cogitatio  quali- 
tates  primas  elementares,  secunda  proprietates  occultas 
et  virtutes  specificas,  nobis  peperit ;  ^  quarmn  utraque 
pertinet  ad  inania  contemplationum  compendia,  in  qui- 
bus  acquiescit  animus  et  a  solidioribus  avertitur.  At 
medici,  in  secundis  rerum  qualitatibus  et  operationibus, 
attraliendi,  repellendi,  attenuandi,  inspissandi,  dilatandi, 
astringendi,  discutiendi,  maturandi,  et  hujusmodi,  ope- 
ram  praistant  meliorem ;  atque  nisi  ex  illis  duobus 
(quae  dixi)  compendiis  (qualitatibus  scilicet  elemen- 
taribus,  et  virtutibus  specificis)  ilia  altera  (quae  recte 
notata  sunt)  corrumperent,  reducendo  ilia  ad  primas 
qualitates  earumque  mixturas  subtiles  et  incommensu- 
rabiles,  aut  ea  non  producendo  cum  majore  et  diligen- 
tiore  observatione  ad  qualitates  tertias  et  quartas,  sed 
contemplationem  intempestive  abrumpendo,  illi  multo 
melius  profecissent.  Neque  hujusmodi  virtutes  (non 
dico  eaedem,  sed  similes)  in  humani  corporis  medicinis 
tantum  exquirendae  sunt ;  sed  etiam  in  caeteronim  cor- 
porum  naturalium  mutationibus. 

Sed  multo  adhuc  majore  cum  malo  fit,  quod  quies- 
centia  rerum  principia,  ex  quibus,  et  non  moventia,  jt?er 
quce,  res  fiunt,  contemplentur  et  inquirant.  Ilia  enim 
ad  sermones,  ista  ad  opera  spectant.     Neque  enim  vul- 

1  The  elementan-  qualities  are  four  in  number,  —  hot,  cold,  dry,  moist; 
and  it  is  by  combining  them  two  and  two  tliat  the  Peripatetic  conception 
of  the  nature  of  each  element  is  formed.  Thus  fire  is  hot  and  dry,  water 
cold  and  moist,  &c.  All  the  other  qualities  of  bodies,  which  result  from 
the  combination  and  mutual  modification  of  the  elementary  and  primary 
qualities,  were  called  secondary  qualities. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  271 

gares  illae  differentiae  Motus,  quae  in  naturali  philo 
sophia  recepta  notantur,  Generationis,  Corruptionis, 
Augmentationis,  Diminutionis,  Alterationis,  et  Latio- 
nis,  ullius  sunt  pretii.^  Quippe  hoc  sibi  volunt ;  si 
corpus,  alias  non  mutatum,  loco  tamen  moveatur,  hoc 
Lationem  esse ;  si  manente  et  loco  et  specie,  qualitate 
mutetur,  hoc  Alterationem  esse ;  si  vero  ex  ilia  muta- 
tion e  moles  ipsa  et  quantitas  corporis  non  eadem  ma- 
neat,  hoc  Augmentationis  et  Diminutionis  motum  esse ; 
si  eatenus  mutentur  ut  speciem  ipsam  et  substantiam 
mutent  et  in  alia  migrent,  hoc  Generationem  et  Cor- 
ruptionem  esse.  At  ista  mere  popularia  sunt,  et  nullo 
mode  in  naturam  penetrant ;  suntque  mensurse  et  pe- 
riodi  tantum,  non  species  motus.  Inuunt  enim  illud 
hucusque,  et  non  quomodo  vel  ex  quo  fonte.  Neque 
enim  de  corporum  appetitu,  aut  de  partium  eorum  pro- 
cessu,  aliquid  significant ;  sed  tantum  quum  motus  ille 
rem  alitor  ac  prius,  crasso  modo,  sensui  exhibeat,  inde 
divisionem  suam  auspicantur.  Etiam  quum  de  causis 
motuum  aliquid  significare  volunt,  atque  divisionem 
ex  illis  instituere,  ditFerentiam  motus  naturalis  et  vio- 
lenti,  maxima  cum  socordia,  introducunt ;  quae  et  ipsa 
omnino  ex  notione  vulgari  est ;  cum  omnis  motus  vio- 
lentus  etiam  naturalis  revera  sit,  scilicet  cum  externum 
eflficiens  naturam  alio  modo  in  opere  ponet  quam  quo 
prius. 

At  hisce  omissis ;  si  quis  (exempli  gratia)  observav- 
erit,  inesse  corporibus  appetitum  contactus  ad  invicem, 
ut  non  patiantur  unitatem  naturae  prorsus  dirimi  aut 
abscindi,  ut  vacuum  detur  ;  aut  si  quis  dicat,  inesse 
corporibus  appetitum  se  recipiendi  in  naturalem  suam 

1  In  the  Physics,  Aristotle  does  not  reckon  Generation  and  Corruption  as 
kinds  of  motion.     Bacon's  enumeration  is  that  given  in  the  Categories. 


272  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

dimensionem  vel  tensuram,  ut  si  ultra  earn  aut  citra 
earn  comprimantur  aut  distrahantur,  statim  in  veterem 
spha^ram  et  exporrectioiiem  suam  se  recuperare  et  re- 
mittere  moliantur ;  aut  si  quis  dicat,  inesse  corporibus 
appetitum  congregationis  ad  massas  connaturalium  suo- 
rum,  densorum  videlicet  versus  orbem  terras,  tenuiorum 
et  rariorum  versus  ambitum  coeli  ;  haec  et  hujusmodi 
vere  physica  sunt  genera  motuum  ;  at  ilia  altera  plane 
logica  sunt  et  scholastica,  ut  ex  hac  collatione  eorum 
manifesto  liquet. 

Neque  minus  etiam  malum  est,  quod  in  pliilosophiis 
et  contemplationibus  suis,  in  principiis  rerum  atque 
ultimitatibus  naturae  investigandis  et  tractandis  opera 
insumatur ;  cum  omnis  utilitas  et  facultas  operandi  in 
mediis  consistat.  Hinc  fit,  ut  abstrahere  naturam 
homines  non  desinant,  donee  ad  materiam  potentialem 
et  informem  ventum  fuerit ;  nee  rursus  secare  naturam 
desinant,  donee  perventum  fuerit  ad  atomum  ;  quse, 
etiamsi  vera  essent,  tamen  ad  juvandas  hominum  for- 
tunas  parum  possunt.^ 

LXVII. 

Danda  est  etiam  cautio  intellectui  de  intemperantiis 
pliilosophiarum,  quoad  assensum  praebendum  aut  cohi- 
bendum  ;  quia  hujusmodi  intemperantiae  videntur  Idola 
figere,  et  quodammodo  perpetuare,  ne  detur  aditus  ad 
ea  summovenda. 

Duplex  autem  est  excessus :  alter  eorum  qui  facile 
pronunciant,  et  scientias  reddunt  positivas  et  magis- 
trales ;  alter  eorum  qui  Acatalepsiam  introduxeinint,  et 

1  The  construction  of  this  sentence  is  somewhat  abrupt.  The  relative 
quoR  must  be  referred  to  some  such  antecedent  as  "  doctrines  of  this  char- 
acter;" and  for  possunt  we  ought  to  read  possent.  For  the  antithesis  be- 
tween abstrahere  and  secare,  see  §  51.  The  first  part  of  Bacon's  censure 
refers  to  Aristotle. 


NOVUM  ORGAN UM.  273 

inquisitionem  vagam  sine  termino ;  quorum  primus  in- 
tellectum  deprimit,  alter  enervat.  Nam  Aristotelis 
philosophia,  postquam  ceteras  philosophias  (more  Otto- 
manorum  erga  fratres  suos)  pugnacibus  confutationibus 
contrucidasset,  de  singulis  pronunciavit ;  et  ipse  rursus 
quaestiones  ex  arbitrio  suo  subornat,  deinde  conficit ;  ut 
omnia  certa  sint  et  decreta ;  quod  etiam  apud  succes- 
siones  suas  valet,  et  in  usu  est. 

At  Platonis  schola  Acatalepsiam  introduxit,  primo 
tanquam  per  jocura  et  ironiam,  in  odium  veterum  soph- 
istarum,  Protagorae,  Hippiae,  et  reliquorum,  qui  nihil 
tarn  verebantur  quam  ne  dubitare  de  re  aliqua  videren- 
tur.^  At  Nova  Academia  Acatalepsiam  dogmatizavit, 
et  ex  professo  tenuit.  Quae  licet  honestior  ratio  sit 
quam  pronunciandi  licentia,  quum  ipsi  pro  se  dicant  se 
minime  confundere  inquisitionem,  ut  Pyrrho  fecit  et 
Ephectici,  sed  habere  quod  sequantur  ut  probabile, 
licet  non  habeant  quod  teneant  ut  verum ;  tamen  post- 
quam animus  humanus  de  veritate  invenienda  semel 
desperaverit,  omnino  omnia  fiunt  languidiora :  ex  quo 
fit,  ut  deflectant  homines  potius  ad  amoenas  disputa- 
tiones  et  discursus,  et  rerum  quasdam  peragrationes, 
quam  in  severitate  inquisitionis  se  sustineant.  Verum 
quod  a  principio  diximus,  et  perpetuo  agimus,  sensui  et 
intellectui  humane  eorumque  infirmitati  authoritas  non 
est  deroganda,  sed  auxilia  praebenda. 

LXVIII. 

Atque  de  Idolorum  singulis  generibus,  eorumque 
apparatu  jam  diximus  ;  quae  omnia  constanti  et  solenni 

1  "  Turn  Velleius,  fidenter  sane,  ut  solent  isti,  nihil  tarn  verens  quam  ne 
dubitare  aliqua  de  re  videretur;  tanquam  modo  ex  Deorum  concilio  et  ex 
Epicuri  intermundiis  descendisset;  Audite,  in  quit,"  &c.  —  Cic.  De  NaL 
Deor.  i.  c.  8. 

VOL.  I.  18 


274  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

decreto  sunt  abneganda  et  renuncianda,  et  intellectus 
ab  iis  omniiio  liberandus  est  et  expurgandus  ;  ut  non 
alius  fere  sit  aditus  ad  regnum  hominis,  quod  f'unda- 
tur  in  scientiis,  quam  ad  regnum  coelorum,  in  quod^ 
nisi  sub  perso7ia  infantis,  intrare  non  datur. 

LXIX. 

At  pravae  demonstrationes,  Idolorum  veluti  muniti- 
ones  qujedam  sunt  et  praesidia ;  eseque  quas  in  dialec- 
ticis  habemus  id  fere  agunt,  ut  mundum  plane  cogita- 
tionibus  humanis,  cogitationes  autem  verbis,  addicant 
et  mancipent.  Demonstrationes  vero  potentia  quadam 
philosophise  ipsae  sunt  et  sciential.  Quales  enim  ese 
sunt,  ac  prout  rite  aut  male  institutae,  tales  sequuntur 
philosophiae  et  contemplationes.  Fallunt  autem  et  in- 
competentes  sunt  eae  quibus  utimur  in  universo  illo 
processu  qui  a  sensu  et  rebus  ducit  ad  axioniata  et 
conelusiones.  Qui  quidem  processus  quadruplex  est, 
et  vitia  ejus  totidem.  Prime,  impressiones  sensus 
ipsius  vitiosae  sunt ;  sensus  enim  et  destituit  et  fallit. 
At  destitution ibus  substitutiones,  fallaciis  rectificationes 
debentur.  Seeundo,  notiones  ab  impressionibus  sen- 
suum  male  abstrahuntur,  et  intcrminatae  et  confusa3 
sunt,  quas  terminatas  et  bene  finitas  esse  oportuit. 
Tertio,  inductio  mala  est,  quae  per  enumerationem 
simplicem  principia  concludit  scientiarum,  non  adhib- 
itis  exclusionibus  et  solutionibus,  sive  se[)arationibus 
natune  debitis.  Postremo,  modus  ille  inveniendi  et 
probandi,  ut  primo  principia  maxime  generalia  constit- 
uantur,  deinde  media  axiomata  ad  ea  applicentur  et 
probentur,  errorum  mater  est  et  scientiarum  omnium 
calamitas.  Verum  de  istis,  quae  jam  obiter  perstringi- 
mus,  fusius  dicemus,  cum  veram  interpretanda;  naturse 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  275 

vlani,  absolutis   istis   expiationibus  et  expurgationibus 
mentis,  proponemus. 

LXX. 

Sed  demonstratio  longe  optima  est  experientia ;  modo 
hagreat  in  ipso  experimento.  Nam  si  traducatur  ad 
alia  quae  similia  existimantur,  nisi  rite  et  ordine  fiat 
ilia  traductio,  res  fallax  est.  At  modus  experiendi 
quo  homines  nunc  utuntur  csecus  est  et  stupidus.  Ita- 
que  cum  errant  et  vagantur  nulla  via  certa,  sed  ex 
occui'su  rerum  tantum  consilium  capiunt,  circumferun- 
tur  ad  multa  sed  parum  promovenf ;  et  quandoque 
gestiunt  quandoque  distrahuntur  ;  et  semper  inveniunt 
quod  ulterius  quaerant.  Fere  autem  ita  fit,  ut  homi- 
nes leviter  et  tanquam  per  ludum  experiantur,  vari- 
ando  paululum  experimenta  jam  cognita ;  et  si  res  non 
succedat,  fastidiendo  et  conatum  deserendo.  Quod  si 
magis  serio  et  constanter  ac  laboriose  ad  experimenta 
se  accingant,  tamen  in  uno  aliquo  experimento  eruendo 
operam  collocant ;  quemadmodum  Gilbertus  in  mag- 
nete,  chymici  in  auro.  Hoc  autem  faciunt  homines 
instituto  non  minus  imperito  quam  tenui.  Nemo  enim 
alicujus  rei  naturam  in  ipsa  re  foeliciter  perscrutatur, 
sed  ampHanda  est  inquisitio  ad  magis  communia. 

Quod  si  etiam  scientiam  quandam  et  dogmata  ex 
experimentis  moliantur,  tamen  semper  fere  studio  prae- 
propero  et  intempestivo  deflectunt  ad  praxin  ;  non  tan- 
tum propter  usum  et  fructum  ejusmodi  praxeos,  sed  ut 
in  opere  aliquo  novo  veluti  pignus  sibi  arripiant,  se  non 
inutihter  in  reliquis  versaturos ;  atque  etiam  aliis  se 
venditent,  ad  existimationem  meliorem  comparandam 
de  iis  in  quibus  occupati  sunt.  Ita  fit  ut,  more  Ata- 
lantae,  de  via  decedant  ad  tollendum  aureum  pomum ; 
interim  vero  cursum  interrumpant,  et  victoriam  emit- 


276  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

tant  e  manibus.  Verum  in  experientiae  vero  curriculo, 
eoque  ad  nova  opera  producendo,  Divina  Sapientia 
omnino  et  ordo  pro  exemplar!  sumenda  sunt.  Deus 
autem  primo  die  creationis  lucem  tantum  creavit,  eique 
operi  diem  integrum  attribuit ;  nee  aliquid  materiati 
operis  eo  die  creavit.  Similiter  et  ex  omnimoda  ex- 
perientia,  primum  inventio  causarum  et  axiomatum 
verorum  elicienda  est ;  et  lucifera  experimenta,  non 
fructifera  quasrenda.  Axiomata  autem  recte  inventa 
et  constituta  praxin  non  strictim  sed  confertim  in- 
struunt,  et  operum  agmina  ac  turmas  post  se  trahunt. 
Verum  de  experiendi  viis,  quae  non  minus  quam  viae 
judicandi  obsessae  sunt  et  interclusae,  postea  dicemus; 
impraesentiarum  de  experientia  vulgari,  tanquam  de 
mala  demonstratione,  tantum  loquuti.  Jam  vero  pos- 
tulat  ordo  rerum,  ut  de  iis  quorum  paulo  ante  men- 
tionem  fecimus  signis,  quod  philosophiae  et  contem- 
plationes  in  usu  male  se  habeant,  et  de  causis  rei 
primo  intuitu  tam  mirabilis  et  incredibilis,  quaedam 
subjungamus.  Signorum  enim  notio  prieparat  assen- 
sum :  causarum  vero  explicatio  toUit  miraculum.  Quae 
duo  ad  extirpationem  Idolorum  ex  intellectu  faciliorem 
et  clementiorem  multum  juvant. 

LXXI. 

Scientiae  quas  habemus  fere  a  Grsecis  fluxerunt. 
Quae  enim  scriptores  Romani  aut  Arabes  aut  recen- 
tiores  addiderunt,  non  multa  aut  magni  momenti  sunt ; 
et  qualiacunque  sint,  fundata  sunt  super  basin  eorum 
quae  inventa  sunt  a  Graecis.^      Erat   autem   sapientia 

1  M.  Chasles  appears  to  have  shown  this  with  respect  to  the  principle  of 
position  in  arithmetic.  We  derive  it,  according  to  him,  not  from  the  Hin- 
doos or  Arabs,  but  from  the  Greeks.  It  is  remarkable  that  the  Chinese 
have  from  the  earliest  times  known  how  to  express  any  number  by  means 
of  a  few  characters. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  277 

Graecorum  professoria,  et  in  disputationes  effusa :  quod 
genus  inquisitioni  veritatis  adversissimum  est.  Itaque 
nomen  illud  Sophistarum,  quod  per  contemptum  ab 
iis  qui  se  philosophos  haberi  voluerunt  in  antiquos  rhet- 
ores  rejectum  et  traductum  est,  Gorgiam,  Protagoram, 
Hippiam,  Polum,  etiam  universo  generi  competit  Pla- 
toni,  Aristoteli,  Zenoni,  Epicuro,  Theophrasto,  et  eorum 
successoribus,  Chrysippo,  Carneadi,  reliquis.  Hoc  tan- 
tum  intererat ;  quod  prius  genus  vagum  fuerit  et  mer- 
cenarium,  civitates  circumcursando,  et  sapientiam  suam 
ostentando,  et  mercedem  exigendo ;  alteram  vero  solen- 
nius  et  generosius,  quippe  eorum  qui  sedes  fixas  hab- 
uerunt,  et  scholas  aperuerunt,  et  gratis  philosophati 
sunt.  Sed  taraen  utrumque  genus  (licet  csetera  dis- 
par)  professorium  erat,  et  ad  disputationes  rem  de- 
ducebat,  et  sectas  quasdam  atque  haereses  philosophisB 
instituebat  et  propugnabat:  ut  essent  fere  doctrinae 
eorum  (quod  non  male  cavillatus  est  Dionysius  in 
Platonem)  Verba  otioso')'um  senum  ad  imperitos  juvenes} 
At  antiquiores  illi  ex  GrsBcis,  Empedocles,  Anaxagoras, 
Leucippus,  Democritus,  Parmenides,  Heraclitus,  Xe- 
nophanes,  Philolaus,  reliqui,  (nam  Pythagoram,  ut  su- 
perstitiosum,  omittimus,)  scholas  (quod  novimus)  non 
aperuerunt ;  sed  majore  silentio,  et  severius,  et  sim- 
plicius,  id  est,  minore  cum  afFectatione  et  ostentatione, 
ad  inquisitionem  veritatis  se  contulerunt.  Itaque  et 
melius,  ut  arbitramur,  se  gesserunt;  nisi  quod  opera 
eorum  a  levioribus  istis,  qui  vulgari  captui  et  affectui 
magis  respondent  ac  placent,  tractu  temporis  extincta 
sint :  tempore  (ut  fluvio)  leviora  et  magis  inflata  ad 
nos  devehente,  graviora  et  solida  mergente.  Neque 
tamen  isti  a  nationis  vitio  prorsus  immunes  erant :  sed 

1  oi  "Xbyoi  aov  yepovnibai.  —  Diog.  Laert.  in  Platon.  c.  18. 


278  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

in  ambitionem  et  vanitatem  sectos  condendaB  et  aurse 
popularis  captandte  nimium  propendebant.  Pro  des- 
perata  autem  habenda  est  veritatis  inquisitio,  cum  ad 
hujusmodi  inaniu  deflectat.  Etiam  non  omittendum 
videtur  judicium  illud,  sive  vaticinium  potius,  sacerdo- 
tis  ^gyptii  de  Grjecis :  quod  semper  puen  essent,  neque 
haberent  antiquitatem  scientice,  aut  scientiam  antiquitOr 
tis.^  Et  certe  habent  id  quod  puerorum  est ;  ut  ad 
garriendum  prompti  sint,  generare  autem  non  possint : 
nam  verbosa  videtur  sapientia  eoniin,  et  operum  ster- 
ilis.  Itaque  ex  ortu  et  gente  philosophia}  quae  in  usu 
est,  quai  capiuntur  signa  bona  non  sunt. 

LXXII. 

Neque  multo  meliora  sunt  signa  quae  ex  natura  tem- 
poris  et  aetatis  capi  possunt,  quam  quae  ex  natura  loci 
et  nationis.  Augusta  enim  erat  et  tenuis  notitia  per 
illam  aetatem,  vel  temporis  vel  orbis :  quod  longe  pes- 
simum  est,  praesertim  iis  qui  omnia  in  experientia 
ponunt.  Neque  enim  mille  annorum  historiam,  quae 
digna  erat  nomine  historiae,  habebant ;  sed  fabulas  et  ru- 
rnores  antiquitatis.  Regionum  vcro  tractuumque  mundi 
exiguam  partem  noverant ;  cum  omnes  hyperboreos, 
Scythas,  omnes  occidentales,  Celtas,  indistincte  appel- 
larent:  nil  in  Africa  ultra  citimam  iEtliiopise  partem, 
nil  in  Asia  ultra  Gangem,  multo  minus  Novi  Orbis 
provincias,  ne  per  auditum  sane  aut  famam  aliquam 
certam  et  constantem,  nossent ;  imo  et  plurima  climata 
et  zonae,  in  quibus  populi  infiniti  spirant  et  degunt,  tan- 
quam  inhabitabiles  ab  illis  pronuntiata  sint :  quinetiam 
peregrination es  Democriti,  Platonis,  Pytbagorae,  non 
longinquse  profecto  sed  potius  suburbanas,  ut  magnum 

1  Timrous,  p.  22.  b.    "EXXrjveg  uel  naldii  kare,  yipuv  6e  ''ETChjv  oiK  lart. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  279 

aliquid  celebrarentur.  Nostris  autem  temporibus  et 
Novi  Orbis  partes  complures  et  veteris  orbis  extrema 
undique  innotescunt ;  et  in  infinitum  experimentorum 
cumulus  excrevit.  Quare  si  ex  nativitatis  aut  geniturae 
tempore  (astrologorum  more)  signa  capienda  sint,  nil 
magni  de  istis  philosophiis  significari  videtur. 

LXXIII. 

Inter  signa  nullum  magis  certum  aut  nobile  est, 
quam  quod  ex  fructibus.  Fructus  enim,  et  opera  in- 
venta,  pro  veritate  philosophiarum  velut  sponsores  et 
fidejussores  sunt.  Atque  ex  philosophiis  istis  Grseco- 
rum,  et  derivationibus  earum  per  particulares  scientias, 
jam  per  tot  annorum  spatia  vix  unum  experimentum 
adduci  potest,  quod  ad  hominum  statum  levandum  et 
juvandum  spectet,  et  philosophiae  speculationibus  ac 
dogmatibus  vere  acceptum  referri  possit.  Idque  Celsus 
ingenue  ac  prudenter  fatetur ;  nimirum  experimenta 
medicinae  primo  inventa  fuisse,  ac  postea  homines  circa 
ea  philosophatos  esse  et  causas  indagasse  et  assignasse  ; 
non  ordine  inverso  evenisse,  ut  ex  philosophia  et  causa- 
i-um  cognitione  ipsa  experimenta  inventa  aut  deprompta 
essent.i  Itaque  mirum  non  erat,  apud  ^Egyptios  (qui 
rerum  inventoribus  divinitatem  et  consecrationem  at- 
tribuerunt)  plures  fiiisse  brutorum  animalium  imagines 
quam  hominum :  quia  bruta  animalia,  per  instinctus 
naturales,  multa  inventa  pepererunt ;  ubi  homines  ex 

1  "  Repertis  deinde  medicinae  remediis  homines  de  rationibus  eorum  dis- 
serere  coepisse :  nee  post  rationem  medicinara  esse  inventam,  sed  post  in- 
ventam  medicinam  rationem  esse  quajsitam."  —  Cekus,  Prafatio. 

But  this  remark  is  not  made  b}'  Celsus  as  the  expression  of  his  own  opin- 
ion ;  on  the  contrary  it  occurs  in  his  statement  of  the  views  entertained  by 
the  empirical  school  of  medicine,  to  which  he  is  decidedly  opposed.  The 
error  of  citing  Celsus  as  an  authority  for  it  is  repeated  in  several  parts  of 
Bacon's  works.     [See  among  others  De  Augmentis,  v.  2.  — J.  S.] 


280  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

semionibus   et   conclusionibus   rationalibus    pauca   aut 
nulla  exhibuerint. 

At  chymicorum  industria  nonnuUa  peperit ;  sed  tan- 
quam  fortuito  et  obiter,  aut  per  experimentoinim  quan- 
daiii  vanationem  (ut  mechanici  solent,)  non  ex  arte 
aut  tlieoria  aliqua  ;  nam  ea  quam  confinxerunt,  ex- 
perimenta  inagis  perturbat  quam  juvat.  Eorum  etiam 
qui  in  magia  (quam  vocant)  naturali  versati  sunt,  pauca 
reperiuntur  inventa  ;  eaque  levia  et  imposturae  propiora. 
Quocirca  quemadmodum  in  religione  cavetur,  ut  fides 
ex  operibus  monstretur ;  idem  etiam  ad  philosophiam 
uptime  traducitur,  ut  ex  fructibus  judicetur  et  vana 
habeatur  qu9B  sterilis  sit ;  atque  eo  magis  si,  loco  fruc- 
tuimi  uvae  et  oliva3,  producat  disputationum  et  conten- 
tionum  carduos  et  spinas. 

LXXIV. 

Capienda  etiam  sunt  signa  ex  incrementis  et  pro- 
gressibus  philosopliiarum  et  scientiarum.  QuaB  enim 
in  natura  fundata  sunt  crescunt  et  augentur :  qua?  au- 
tem  in  opinione,  variantur  non  augentur.  Itaque  si 
istae  doctrinae  plane  instar  plantas  a  stirpibus  suis  re- 
vulsae  non  essent,  sed  utero  naturae  adhaererent  atque 
ab  eadem  alerentur,  id  minime  eventuinim  fuisset,  quod 
per  annos  bis  mille  jam  fieri  videmus,  nempe  ut  scien- 
tiae  suis  haereant  vestigiis  et  in  eodem  fere  statu  mane- 
ant,  neque  augmentum  aliquod  memorabile  sumpse- 
rint ;  quin  potius  in  primo  authore  maxime  floruerint 
et  deinceps  declinaverint.  In  artibus  autem  median 
icis,  quae  in  natura  et  experientiae  luce  fxmdatse  sunt 
contra  evenire  videmus :  quae  (quamdiu  placent)  veluti 
spiritu  quodam  repletae  continue  vegetant  et  crescunt 
primo  rudes,  deinde  commodae,  postea  excultae,  et  per- 
petuo  auctae. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  281 


LXXV. 


Etiam  aliud  signum  capiendum  est  (si  modo  signi 
appellatio  huic  competat ;  cum  potius  testimonium  sit 
atque  adeo  testimoniorum  omnium  validissimum)  ;  hoc 
est  propria  confessio  authorum,  quos  homines  nunc 
sequuntur.  Nam  et  illi  qui  tanta  fiducia  de  rebus  pro- 
nuntiant,  tamen  per  intervalla  cum  ad  se  redeant,  ad 
querimonias  de  naturae  subtilitate,  rerum  obscuritate, 
humani  ingenii  infirmitate,  se  convertunt.  Hoc  vero 
si  simphciter  fieret,  alios  fortasse  qui  sunt  timidiores 
ab  ulteriori  inquisitione  deterrere,  ahos  vero  qui  sunt 
ingenio  alacriori  et  magis  fidenti  ad  ulteriorem  pro- 
gressum  acuere  et  incitare  possit.  Verum  non  satis 
illis  est  de  se  confiteri,  sed  quicquid  sibi  ipsis  aut  ma- 
gistris  suis  incognitum  aut  intactum  fuerit  id  extra  ter- 
minos  Possibilis  ponunt,  et,  tanquam  ex  arte,  cognitu 
aut  factu  impossibile  pronuntiant :  summa  superbia  et 
invidia,  suorum  inventorum  infirmitatem  in  naturae 
ipsius  calumniam  et  aliorum  omnium  desperationem 
vertentes.  Hinc  schola  Academiae  Novae,  quae  Acat- 
alepsiam  ex  professo  tenuit,  et  homines  ad  sempiter- 
nas  tenebras  damnavit.  Hinc  opinio,  quod  Formae 
sive  verse  remm  differentiae  (quae  revera  sunt  leges 
actus  puri  ^)  inventu  impossibiles  sint,  et  ultra  homi- 
nem.2  Hinc  opiniones  illae  in  activa  et  operativa 
parte  ;  calorem  solis  et  ignis  toto  genere  difFerre  ;  ne 

1  Compare  II.  §  2.  "  Licet  enim  in  natura  nihil  vere  existat  praeter  cor- 
pora individua  edentia  actus puros  ex  lege.  &c.  Earn  autem  legem  ej usque 
paragraphos  Formarum  nomine  intelligimus."  And  for  an  explanation 
of  the  meaning  of  "  actus /jwrws  "  see  the  General  Preface,  p.  75.  — J.  S. 

2  The  doctrine  of  the  incognoscibility  of  forms  is  quoted  by  Boyle  and 
Sennert.  See  the  "  Quid  sint  qualitates  occultse"  of  the  latter,  from  Scali- 
ger's  Exercitationes  in  Cardanum,  —  a  work  which  seems  to  have  been 
very  generally  read. 


282  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

scilicet  liomines  putent,  se  per  opera  ignis  aliqiiid  simile 
lis  quie  in  natura  fiunt  educere  et  formare  posse.  Hinc 
illud  :  compositionem  tantum  opus  hominis,  mistionem 
vero  opus  solius  naturae  esse :  ^  ne  scilicet  homines 
sperent  aliquam  ex  arte  corporum  naturalium  gene- 
rationem  aut  transformationem.  Itaque  ex  hoc  signo 
homines  sibi  persuaderi  facile  patientur,  ne  cum  dog- 
matibus  non  solum  desperatis  sed  etiam  desperationi 
devotis  fortunas  suas  et  labores  misceant. 

LXXVI. 

Neque  illud  signum  praetermittendum  est ;  quod 
tanta  fuerit  inter  philosophos  olim  dissensio  et  schola- 
rum  ipsarum  varietas  :  quod  satis  ostendit  viam  a  sensu 
ad  intellectum  non  bene  munitam  fiiisse,  cum  eadem 
materia  philosophiae  (natura  scilicet  rerum)  in  tam 
vagos  et  multiplices  errores  abrepta  fuerit  et  distracta. 
Atque  licet  hisce  temporibus  dissensiones  et  dogma- 
tum  diversitates  circa  principia  ipsa  et  philosophias  in- 
tegras  ut  plurimum  extinctfie  sint ;  tamen  circa  partes 
philosophise  innumerse  manent  quaestiones  et  contro- 
versiae;  ut  plane  appareat,  neque  in  philosophiis  ii)sis 
neque  in  modis  demonstrationum  aliquid  certi  aut 
sani  esse. 

LXXVII. 

Quod  vero  putant  homines  in  philosophia  Aristotelis 
magnum  utique  consensum  esse ;  cum  post  illam  edi- 
tam  antiquorum  philosophiae  cessaverint  et  exoleverint, 
ast  apud  tempora  quae  sequuta  sunt  nil  melius  inven- 
tum  fuerit;   adeo  ut  ilia  tam  bene  posita  et  fundata 

1  The  reference  is  to  Galen,  who  in  his  treatise  De  Natural.  FacuUaiibm 
contrasts  the  inwardly  formative  power  of  nature  with  the  external  opera- 
tions of  art.    See  note  on  Temjmis  Partus  Mnsculm.  —  J.  8. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  283 

videatur,  ut  utrumque  tempus  ad  se  traxerit :  primo, 
quod  de  cessatione  antiquarura  philosophiarum  post 
Aristotelis  opera  edita  homines  cogitant,  id  falsum 
est;  diu  enim  postea,  usque  ad  tempora  Ciceronis  et 
saecula  sequentia,  manserunt  opera  veterum  philoso- 
phorum.  Sed  temporibus  insequentibus,  ex  inunda- 
tione  barbarorum  in  imperium  Romanum  postquam 
doctrina  humana  velut  naufragium  perpessa  esset,  turn 
demum  philosophise  Aristotelis  et  Platonis,  tanquam 
tabular  ex  materia  leviore  et  minus  solida,  per  fluctus 
temporum  servatse  sunt.  Illud  etiam  de  consensu 
fallit  homines,  si  acutius  rem  introspiciant.  Verus 
enim  consensus  is  est,  qui  ex  libertate  judicii  (re 
prius  explorata)  in  idem  conveniente  consistit.  At 
numerus  longe  maximus  eorum  qui  in  Aristotelis  phil- 
osophiam  consenserunt,  ex  praejudicio  et  authoritate 
aliorum  se  illi  mancipavit ;  ut  sequacitas  sit  potius  et 
coitio,  quam  consensus.  Quod  si  fuisset  ille  verus 
consensus  et  late  patens,  tantum  abest  ut  consensus 
pro  vera  et  solida  authoritate  haberi  debeat,  ut  eti- 
am violentam  prsesumptionem  inducat  in  contrarium. 
Pessimum  enim  omnium  est  augurium  quod  ex  con- 
sensu capitur  in  rebus  intellectualibus  ;  exceptis  di- 
vinis  et  politicis,  in  quibus  suffragiorum  jus  est.^ 
Nihil  enim  multis  placet,  nisi  imaginationem  feriat, 
aut  intellectum  vulgarium  notionum  nodis  astringat, 
ut  supra  dictum  est.  Itaque  optime  traducitur  illud 
Phocionis  a  moribus  ad  intellectualia ;  ut  statim  se 
examinare   debeant   homines,    quid   erraverint   aut  pee- 

1  Bacon  does  not  mean  that  the  votes  of  a  majority  are  necessarily  valid 
in  matters  of  divinity  or  politics,  but  merely  that,  from  the  nature  of  the 
case,  the  argument  ex  consensu  has  more  weight  in  these  than  in  purely 
scientific  questions. 


284  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

caverint^  si  muUitudo  consentiat  et  complaudat}  Hoc 
signum  igitur  ex  aversissimis  est.  Itaque  quod  signa 
veritatis  et  sanitatis  philosophiarum  et  scientiarum  quas 
in  usu  sunt,  male  se  habeant ;  sive  capiantur  ex  origin- 
ibus  ipsarum,  sive  ex  fructibus,  sive  ex  progressibus, 
sive  ex  confessionibus  authorum,  sive  ex  consensu ; 
jam  dictum  est. 

LXXVIII. 

Jam  vero  veniendum  ad  causas  errorum,  et  tam 
diuturnge  in  illis  per  tot  ssecula  morse ;  quae  plurimae 
sunt  et  potentissimae :  ut  tollatur  omnis  admiratio,  haec 
quae  adducimus  homines  hucusque  latuisse  et  fugisse; 
et  maneat  tantum  admiratio,  ilia  nunc  tandem  alicui 
mortalium  in  mentem  venire  potuisse,  aut  cogitationem 
cujuspiam  subiisse :  quod  etiam  (ut  nos  existimamus) 
felicitatis  magis  est  cujusdam,  quam  excellentis  alicujus 
facultatis ;  ut  potius  pro  temporis  partu  haberi  debeat, 
quam  pro  partu  ingenii. 

Primo  autem  tot  saeculorum  numerus,  vere  rem 
reputanti,  ad  magnas  angustias  recidit.  Nam  ex 
viginti  quinque  annorum  centuriis,  in  quibus  me- 
moria  et  doctrina  hominum  fere  versatur,  vix  sex 
centuriae  seponi  et  excerpi  possunt,  quae  scientiarum 
feraces  earumve  proventui  utiles  fuerunt.  Sunt  enim 
non  minus  temporum  quam  regionum  eremi  et  vasti- 
tates.  Tres  enim  tantum  doctrinanim  revoltitiones 
et  periodi  recte  numerari  possunt :  una,  apud  Grae- 
cos ;  altera,  apud  Romanos ;  ultima,  apud  nos,  occi- 
dentals scilicet  Europae  nationes :  quibus  singulis  xix 
duae  centuriae  annorum  merito  attribui  possunt.  Media 
mundi  tempora,  quoad  scientiainim  segetem  uberem  aut 
lajtam,  infcelicia  fuerunt.     Neque  enim  causa  est,  ut  vel 

1  Plutarch  in  Phocion,  c.  8. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  285 

Arabum  vel  Scholasticorum  mentio  fiat :  qui  per  inter-; 
media  tempora  scientias  potius  contriverunt  numerosis 
tractatibus,  quam  pondus  earum  auxerunt.  Itaque 
prima  causa  tam  pusilli  in  scientiis  profectus  ad  an- 
gustias  temporis  erga  illas  propitii  rite  et  ordine  re- 
fertur. 

LXXIX. 

At  secundo  loco  se  oflPert  causa  illamagni  certe  per 
omnia  momenti :  ea  videlicet,  quod  per  illas  ipsas  setates 
quibus  hominum  ingenia  et  literae  maxime  vel  etiam 
mediocriter  floruerint,  Naturalis  Philosophia  minimam 
partem  humange  operae  sortia  sit.  Atque  haec  ipsa 
nihilominus  pro  magna  scientiarum  matre  haberi  de- 
bet. Omnes  enim  artes  et  scientise  ab  hac  stripe  re- 
vulsae,  poliuntur  fortasse  et  in  usum  effinguntur,  sed 
nil  admodum  crescunt.  At  manifestum  est,  postquam 
Christiana  fides  recepta  fuisset  et  adolevisset,  longe 
maximam  ingeniorum  praestantissimorum  partem  ad 
Theologiam  se  contulisse  ;  atque  huic  rei  et  amplis- 
sima  praemia  proposita,  et  omnis  generis  adjumenta 
copiosissime  subministrata  fuisse :  atque  hoc  Theolo- 
giae  studium  praecipue  occupasse  tertiam  illam  partem 
sive  periodum  temporis  apud  nos  Europaeos  occiden- 
tals; eo  magis,  quod  sub  ideni.  fere  tempus  et  literae 
florere  et  controversiae  circa  religionem  pullulare  coep- 
erint.  At  sevo  superiori,  durante  periodo  ilia  secunda 
apud  Romanes,  potissimas  philosophorum  meditationes 
et  industrise  in  Morali  Philosophia  (quse  Ethnicis  vice 
Theologiae  erat)  occupatse  et  consumpt^e  fiierunt :  etiam 
summa  ingenia  illis  temporibus  ut  plurimum  ad  res  civ- 
iles  se  applicuerunt,  propter  magnitudinem  imperii  Ro- 
mani,  quod  plurimorum  hominum  opera  indigebat.  At 
ilia  aetas,  qua  Naturalis  Philosophia  apud  Graecos  max- 


286  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

ime  florere  visa  est,  particula  fuit  temporis  minime 
diuturiia;  cum  et  antiquioribus  temporibus  septem  illi 
qui  sapientes  nominabantur,  omnes  (praeter  Thaleteni) 
ad  Moralem  Philosophiam  et  civilia  se  applicuerint ; 
et  posterioribus  temporibus  postquam  Socrates  philoso- 
phiam de  coelo  in  terras  deduxisset,  adhuc  magis  in- 
valuerit  MoraHs  Pliilosophia,  et  ingenia  hominum  a 
Naturali  averterit. 

At  ipsissima  ilia  periodus  temporis  in  qua  inquisi- 
tiones  de  natura  viguerunt,  contradictionibus  et  novo- 
rum  placitorum  ambitione  corrupta  est,  et  inutilis  red- 
dita.  Itaque  quandoquidem  per  tres  istas  periodos 
Naturalis  Pliilosophia  majorem  in  modum  neglecta  aut 
impedita  fuerit,  nil  minim  si  homines  parum  in  ea  re 
profecerint,  cum  omnino  aliud  egerint. 

LXXX. 

Accedit  et  illud,  quod  Naturalis  Philosophia,  in  iis 
ipsis  viris  qui  ei  incubuerint,  vacantem  et  integrum 
hominem,  praesertim  his  recentioribus  temporibus,  vix 
nacta  sit ;  nisi  forte  quis  monachi  alicujus  in  cellula, 
aut  nobilis  in  villula  lucubrantis,  exemplum  adduxerit : 
sed  facta  est  demum  Naturalis  Philosophia  instar  tran- 
situs  cujusdam  et  ponti-sternii  ad  alia. 

Atque  magna  ista  scientiarum  mater  mira  indignitate 
ad  officia  ancillae  detrusa  est ;  quae  medicinae  aut  mathe- 
maticis  operibus  ministret,  et  rursus  qua;  adolescentium 
immatura  ingenia  lavet  et  imbuat  velut  tinctura  qua- 
dam  prima,  ut  aliam  postea  foelicius  et  commodius  ex- 
cipiant.  Interim  nemo  expectet  magnum  progressum 
in  scientiis  (praesertim  in  parte  earum  operativa),  nisi 
Philosophia  Naturalis  ad  scientias  })articulares  produc^a 
ftierit,   et   scientiae   particulares   rursus   ad    Naturalem 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  287 

Philosoplilam  reductae.  Hinc  enim  fit,  ut  astronomia, 
optica,  musica,  plurimse  artes  mechanicae,  atque  ipsa 
medic  in  a,  atque  (quod  qui8  magis  miretur)  philoso- 
phia  moralis  et  civilis,  et  scientiae  logicae,  nil  fere  ha- 
beant  altitudinis  in  profiindo ;  sed  per  superfieiem  et 
varietatem  rerum  tantum  labantur :  quia  postquam 
particulares  istse  scientiae  dispertitse  et  constitutae  fue- 
rint,  a  Philosophia  Naturali  non  amplius  alantur  ;  quae 
ex  fontibus  et  veris  contemplationibus  motuum,  radi- 
orum,  sonorum,  texturae  et  scliematismi  corporum,  af- 
fectuum,  et  preliensionum  intellectualium,  novas  vires 
et  augmenta  illis  impertiri  potuerit.  Itaque  minime 
minim  est  si  scientiae  non  crescant,  cum  a  radicibus 
suis  sint  separatee. 

LXXXI. 

Rursus  se  ostendit  alia  causa  potens  et  magna,  cur 
scientiae  parum  promoverint.  Ea  vero  haec  est ;  quod 
fieri  non  possit,  ut  recte  procedatur  in  curriculo,  ubi 
ipsa  meta  non  recte  posita  sit  et  defixa.  Meta  autem 
scientiainim  vera  et  legitima  non  alia  est,  quam  ut  do- 
tetur  vita  humana  novis  inventis  et  copiis.  At  turba 
longe  maxima  nihil  ex  hoc  sapit,  sed  meritoria  plane  est 
et  professoria ;  nisi  forte  quandoque  eveniat,  ut  artifex 
aliquis  acrioris  ingenii  et  gloriae  cupidus  novo  alicui  in- 
vento  det  operam ;  quod  fere  fit  cum  facultatum  dispen- 
dio.  At  apud  plerosque  tantum  abest  ut  homines  id 
sibi  proponant,  ut  scientiarum  et  artium  massa  augmen- 
tum  obtineat,  ut  ex  ea  quas  praesto  est  massa  nil  amplius 
sumant  aut  quaerant,  quam  quantum  ad  usum  profes- 
sorium  aut  lucrum  aut  existimationem  aut  hujusmodi 
compendia  convertere  possint.  Quod  si  quis  ex  tanta 
multitudine  scientiam  affectu  ingenuo  et  propter  se 
expetat ;  invenietur  tamen  ille  ipse,  potius  contempla- 


288  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

tionum  et  doctrinarum  varietatem,  quam  veritatis  seve- 
ram  et  rigidam  inquisitionem  sequi.  Rursus,  si  alius 
quispiam  fortasse  veritatis  inquisitor  sit  severior;  tamen 
et  ille  ipse  talem  sibi  proponet  veritatis  conditionem, 
quae  menti  et  intellectui  satisfaciat  in  redditione  cau- 
sarum  rerum  quae  jampridem  sunt  cognitae ;  non  earn 
quae  nova  operum  pignora  et  novam  axiomatum  lucem 
assequatur.  Itaque,  si  finis  scientiarum  a  nemine  ad- 
huc  bene  positus  sit,  non  minim  est  si  in  iis  quae  sunt 
subordinata  ad  finem,  sequatur  aberratio. 

LXXXII. 

Quemadmodum  autem  finis  et  meta  scientiarum  male 
posita  sunit  apud  homines ;  ita  rursus  etiamsi  ilia  recte 
posita  fuissent,  viam  tamen  sibi  delegerunt  omnino  er- 
roneam  et  imperviam.  Quod  stupore  quodam  animum 
rite  rem  reputanti  perculserit ;  non  ulli  mortalium  curae 
aut  cordi  fuisse,  ut  intellectui  human o,  ab  ij)so  sensu  et 
experientia  ordinatalet  bene  condita,  via  aperiretur  et 
muniretur ;  sed  omnia  vel  traditionum  caligini,  vel  argu- 
mentorum  vertigini  et  turbini,  vel  casus  et  experientiae 
vagas  et  inconditae  undis  et  ambagibus  permissa  esse. 
Atque  cogitet  quis  sobrieet  diligenter,  qualis  sit  ea  via 
quam  in  inquisitione  et  inventione  alicujus  rei  homines 
adhibere  consueverunt ;  et  primo  notabit  proculdubio  in- 
veniendi  modum  simplicem  et  inartificiosum,  qui  homin- 
ibus  maxime  est  familiaris.  Hie  autem  non  alius  est, 
quam  ut  is  qui  se  ad  inveniendum  aliquid  comparat  et 
accingit,  primo  quae  ab  aliis  circa  ilia  dicta  sint  inquirat 
et  evolvat ;  deinde  propriam  meditationem  addat,  atque 
per  mentis  multam  agitation  em  spiritum  suum  pro- 
prium  soUicitet,  et  quasi  invocet,  ut  sibi  oracula  pan- 
dat ;  quae  res  omnino  sine  fundamento  est,  et  in  opin- 
ionibus  tantum  volvitur. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  289 

At  alius  qiilspiam  dialecticam  ad  inveniendum  ad- 
vocet,  quae  nomine  tenus  tantum  ad  id  quod  agitur 
pertinet.  Inventio  enim  dialecticse  non  est  principio- 
rum  et  axiomatum  praecipuorum,  ex  quibus  artes  con- 
stant, sed  eorum  tantum  quae  illis  consentanea  videntur. 
Dialectica  enim  magis  curiosos  et  importunos,  et  sibi 
negotium  facessentes,  eamque  interpell antes  de  proba- 
tionibus  et  inventionibus  principiorum  sive  axiomatum 
primorum,  ad  fidem,  et  veluti  sacramentum  cuilibet  arti 
praestandum,  notissimo  responso  rejicit. 

Restat  experientia  mera,  quae,  si  occurrat,  casus ;  si 
quaesita  sit,  experimentum  nominatur.  Hoc  autem 
experientiae  genus  nihil  aliud  est,  quam  (quod  aiunt) 
scopae  dissolutae,^  et  mera  palpatio,  quali  homines  noctu 
utuntur,  omnia  pertentando,  si  forte  in  rectam  viam 
incidere  detur ;  quibus  multo  satius  et  consultius  foret 
diem  praestolari,  aut  lumen  accendere,  et  deinceps  viam 
inire.  At  contra,  verus  experientiae  ordo  primo  lumen 
accendit,  deinde  per  lumen  iter  demonstrat,  incipiendo 
ab  experientia  ordinata  et  digesta,  et  minime  praepostera 
aut  erratica,  atque  ex  ea  educendo  axiomata,  atque  ex 
axiomatibus  constitutis  rursus  experimenta  nova ;  quum 
nee  verbum  divinum  in  rerum  massam  absque  ordine 
operatum  sit. 

Itaque  desinant  homines  mirari  si  spatium  scientia- 
rum  non  confectum  sit,  cum  a  via  omnino  aberraverint ; 
relicta  prorsus  et  deserta  experientia,  aut  in  ipsa  (tan- 

1  i.  e.  a  besom  without  a  band.  "  Scopas  dissolvere  proverbio  dicitur, 
rem  aliquam  prorsus  inutilem  reddere;  nam  scopae  solutse  nullse  sunt."  — 
Facciolati.  I  do  not  remember  any  proverbial  expression  which  answers 
to  this  in  English;  but  the  allusion  is  to  the  want  of  combination  and  co- 
herency in  these  experiments.  They  are  the  "Experimenta  omnigena 
absque  ul la  serie  aut  methodo  tentata."  {De  Augm.  v.  2.),  and  are  op- 
posed to  the  "  Experientia  Literata,"  or  "  Experientia  certa  lege  procedens 
seriatim  et  continenter,"  spoken  of  in  aphorisms  100  and  103.  —  J.  S. 
VOL.   I.  19 


290  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

quam  in  labyrintho)  se  intricando  et  circnmciirsando ; 
cum  rite  institutus  ordo  per  experientiae  sylvas  ad  aperta 
axiomatum  tramite  constanti  ducat. 

LXXXIII. 

Excrevit  autem  mirum  in  modum  istud  malum,  ex 
opinione  quadam  sive  a3stimatione  inveterata,  vemra 
tumida  et  damnosa  ;  minui  nempe  mentis  humanaB 
majestatem,  si  expcrimentis,  et  rebus  particularibus 
sensui  subjectis  et  in  materia  determinatis,  diu  ac  mul- 
tum  versetur :  praesertim  quum  hujusmodi  res  ad  in- 
quirendum laboriosaB,  ad  meditandum  ignobiles,  ad 
dicendum  asperae,  ad  practicam  illiberales,  numero 
infinitaa,  et  subtilitate  tenues  esse  soleant.  Itaque  jam 
tandem  hue  res  rediit,  ut  via  vera  non  tantum  deserta, 
sed  etiam  interclusa  et  obstructa  sit ;  fastidita  experi- 
entia,  nedum  relicta,  aut  male  administrata. 

LXXXIV. 

Rursus  vero  homines  a  progressu  in  scientiis  detinuit 
et  fere  incantavit  reverentia  antiquitatis,  et  virorura 
qui  in  philosophia  magni  habiti  sunt  authoritas,  at^ue 
deinde  consensus.  Atque  de  consensu  superius  dic- 
tum est. 

De  antiquitate  autem,  opinio  quam  homines  de  ipsa 
fovent  negligens  omnino  est,  et  vix  verbo  ipsi  congrua. 
Mundi  enim  senium  et  grandasvitas  pro  antiquitate 
vere  habenda  sunt ;  quae  temporibus  nostris  tribui  de- 
bent,  non  juniori  aetati  mundi,  qualis  apud  antiquos 
fuit.  Ilia  enim  aetas,  respectu  nostri  antiqua  et  major,^ 
respectu  mundi  ipsius  nova  et  minor  fuit.  Atque  re- 
vera  quemadmodum  majorem  rerum  humanarum  noti- 

1  See  note  on  De  Augm.  lib.  i.  near  the  middle. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  291 

tiam  et  maturius  judicium  ab  homine  sene  exspectamus 
quam  a  juvene,  propter  experientiam  et  rerum  quas 
vidit  et  audivit  et  cogitavit  varietatem  et  copiam ; 
eodem  modo  et  a  nostra  aetate  (si  vires  suas  nosset,  et 
experiri  et  intendere  vellet)  majora  multo  quam  a 
priscis  temporibus  expectari  par  est  ;  utpote  aetate 
mundi  grandiore,  et  infinitis  experimentis  et  observii- 
tionibus  aucta  et  cumulata. 

Neque  pro  nibilo  aestimandum,  quod  per  longinquas 
navigationes  et  peregrinationes  (quae  saecubs  nostris 
increbuerunt)  plurima  in  natura  patuerint  et  reperta 
sint,  quae  novam  pbilosophiae  lucem  immittere  possint. 
Quia  et  turpe  hominibus  foret,  si  globi  materiabs  trac- 
tus,  terrarum  videlicet,  marium,  astrorum,  nostris  tem- 
poribus immensum  aperti  et  illustrati  sint ;  globi  autem 
intellectualis  fines  inter  veterum  inventa  et  angustias 
cohibeantur.^ 

Autbores  vero  quod  attinet,  summae  pusillanimitatis 
est  autboribus  infinita  tribuere,  authori  autem  autborum 
atque  adeo  omnis  autboritatis,  Tempori,  jus  suum  dene- 
gare.  Recte  enim  Veritas  Temporis  filia  dicitur,  non 
Autboritatis.  Itaque  mirum  non  est  si  fascina  ista 
antiquitatis  et  autborum  et  consensus,  hominum  vir- 
tutem  ita  ligaverint,  ut  cum  rebus  ipsis  consuescere 
(tanquam  maleficiati)  non  potuerint. 

1  Compare  Campanella:  ''  Quapropter  invidi  sunt  aut  ingenio  et  fide  in 
Deum  exigui  qui  putant  in  Aristotele  et  aliis  philosophis  antiquis  quiescen- 
dum,  nee  ultra  quserendum:  praesertim  post  evangelii  lucem,  et  novi  orbis 
ac  stellarum  inventionera,  qua  prisci  caruerunt,  sicut  et  luce  fidei  quae  per- 
ficit  in  nobis  naturam  supra  ethnicos  non  deprimit  sub  eorum  jugo;  cum 
eorum  philosophia  sit  catechismus  et  nostra  sit  perfecta  doctrina,  teste  Cy- 
rillo :  unde  in  mundo  qui  est  liber  Dei  et  sapientia  [q.  sapientiaa  ?]  melius 
legere  poteriraus,  si  gratiam  quae  est  in  nobis  non  negligamus."  —  ApoJog. 
pro  Galileo. 


292  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

LXXXV. 

Neque  solum  admiratio  antiquitatis,  authoritatis,  et 
consensus,  hominum  industriam  in  iis  quae  jam  inventa 
sunt  acquiescere  compulit ;  verum  etiam  operum  ipso- 
rum  admiratio,  quorum  copia  jampridem  facta  est 
humano  generi.  Etenim  quum  quis  rerum  varieta- 
tem,  et  pulcherrimum  apparatum  qui  per  artes  me- 
chanicas  ad  cultum  humanum  congestus  et  introductus 
est,  oculis  subjecerit,  eo  certe  inclinabit,  ut  potius  ad 
opulentiae  humanae  admirationem  quam  ad  inopia?  sen- 
sum  accedat  ;  minime  advertens  primitivas  hominis 
observation es  ^  atque  naturae  operationes  (quae  ad  om- 
nem  illam  varietatem  instar  animae  sunt,  et  primi 
motus)  nee  multas  nee  alte  petitas  esse  ;  caetera  ad 
patientiam  hominum  tantum,  et  subtilem  et  ordinatum 
manus  vel  instrumentorum  motum,  pertinere.  Res 
enim  (exempli  gratia)  subtilis  est  certe  et  accurata 
confectio  horologiorum,  talis  scilicet,  quae  coelestia  in 
rotis,  pulsum  animalium  in  motu  successivo  et  ordi- 
nato,  videatur  imitari ;  quae  tamen  res  ex  uno  aut  al- 
ter© naturae  axiomate  pendet. 

Quod  si  quis  rursus  subtilitatem  illam  intueatur  quae 
ad  artes  liberales  pertinet ;  aut  etiam  eam  qute  ad  cor- 
porum  naturalium  praeparationem  per  artes  mechanicas 
spectat,  et  hujusmodi  res  suspiciat ;  veluti  inventionem 
motuum  coelestium  in  astronomia,  concentuum  in  mu- 
sica,  literarum  alphabeti  (quae  etiam  adhuc  in  regno 
Synarum  in  usu  non  sunt)  in  grammatica ;  aut  rursus 
in  mechanicis,  factorum  Bacchi  et  Cereris,  hoc  est,  prae- 

1  "Primitivas  hominis  observationes  "  maybe  rendered  "primary  re- 
sults of  ob8er>'ation."  The  word  hominis  is  merely  used  in  antithesis  to 
natures  in  the  next  clause. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  293 

parationum  vini  et  cervisias,  panificiorum,  aut  etiain 
mensae  delitiarum,  et  distillationum  et  similium ;  ille 
quoque  si  secuin  cogitet,  et  animum  advertat,  per  qnan- 
tos  temporum  circuitus  (cum  liasc  omnia,  prseter  distil- 
lationes,^  antiqua  fuerint)  haec  ad  earn  quam  nunc 
haberaus  culturam  perducta  sint,  et  (ut  jam  de  horo- 
logiis  dictum  est)  quam  parum  habeant  ex  observa- 
tionibus  et  axiomatibus  naturae,  atque  quam  facile,  et 
tanquam  per  occasiones  obvias  et  contemplationes  in- 
currentes,  ista  inveniri  potuerint ;  ille  (inquam)  ab 
omni  admiratione  se  facile  liberabit,  et  potius  humanae 
conditionis  miserebitur,  quod  per  tot  saecula  tanta  fuerit 
rerum  et  inventorum  penuria  et  sterilitas.  Atque  haec 
ipsa  tamen  quorum  nunc  mentionem  fecimus  inventa, 
philosophia  et  artibus  intellectus  antiquiora  fuerunt. 
Adeo  ut  (si  verum  dicendum  sit)  cum  hujusmodi 
scientiae  rationales  et  dogmaticae  inceperint,  inventio 
operum  utilium  desierit.^ 

Quod  si  quis  ab  officinis  ad  bibliothecas  se  conver- 
terit,  et  immensam  quam  videmus  llbrorum  varietatem 
in  admiratione  habuerit,  is  examinatis  et  diligentius 
introspectis  ipsorum  librorum  materiis  et  contentis,  ob- 
stupescet  certe  in  contrarium ;  et  postquam  nullum 
dari  finem  repetitionibus  observaverit,  quamque  hom- 
ines eadem  agant  et  loquantur,  ab  admiratione  varie- 

1  It  has  been  said  that  Porson  affirmed  that  distillation  was  known  to  the 
ancients.  Dutens  of  course  maintains  that  it  was;  but  the  passage  he 
quotes  from  Dioscorides  merely  refers  to  sublimation.  The  word  alembic 
is,  as  he  remarks,  a  compound  of  the  Arabic  article  with  the  Greek  word 
dfi0i^,  operculum;  thus  resembling  in  formation  the  word  "almagest" 
and  some  others.  But  no  valid  conclusion  can  be  drawn  from  hence.  See 
Dutens,  Origine  des  Decouveries,  &c.,  p.  187.  of  the  London  edition.  See 
a  very  interesting  account  of  the  history  of  distillation  in  Humboldt's  Ex- 
amen  critique  de  V  Histoire  de  la  Geographic,  &c.,  vol.  ii.  p.  306. 

2  Thus  we  find  Aristotle  speaks  of  philosophy  as  having  sprung  up  after 
all  the  wants  of  life  were  satisfied.     See  the  beginning  of  the  Metaphysics. 


294  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

tatis  transibit  ad  miraculum  indigenti;i3  et  paucitatis 
earum  rerum  quae  hominum  mentes  adliuc  teiuierunt 
et  occuj^arunt. 

Quod  si  quis  ad  intuendum  ea  quse  magis  curiosa 
habentur  quam  sana  animum  submiserit,  et  Alcliymis- 
tarum  aut  Magorum  opera  penitius  introspexerit,  is 
dubitabit  forsitan  utrum  risu  an  lachrymis  potius  ilia 
digna  sint.  Alchymista  enim  spem  alit  a^ternain,  atque 
ubi  res  non  succedit  errores  proprios  reos  substi-tuit ; 
secum  accusatorie  reputando,  se  aut  artis  aut  anthorum 
vocabula  non  satis  intellexisse,  unde  ad  traditiones  et 
auriculares  susurros  animum  applicat ;  aut  in  practica) 
suae  scrupulis  et  momentis  aliquid  titubatum  esse,^ 
unde  experimenta  in  infinitum  repetit ;  ac  interim  quum 
inter  experimentorum  sortes  in  quaedam  incidat  aut  ipsa 
facie  nova  aut  utilitate  non  contemnenda,  hujusmodi 
pignoribus  animum  pascit,  eaque  in  majus  ostentat  et 
celebrat ;  reliqua  spe  sustentat.  Neque  tamen  negan- 
dum  est,  Alchymistas  non  pauca  invenisse  et  inventis 
utilibus  homines  donasse.  Verum  fabula  ilia  non  male 
in  illos  quadrat,  de  sene  qui  filiis  aurum  in  vinea  de- 
fossum  (sed  locum  se  nescire  simulans)  legaverit ;  unde 
illi  vineas  fodiendas  diligenter  incubuerunt,  et  auinim 
quidem  nullum  repertum,  sed  vindemia  ex  ea  cultura 
facta  est  uberior. 

At  naturalis  Magiae  cultores,  qui  per  rerum  Sym- 
patliias  et  Antipatliias  omnia  expediunt,  ex  conjecturis 
otiosis  et  supinissimis,  rebus  virtutes  et  operationes 
admirabiles  affinxerunt ;  atque  si  quando  opera  ex- 
hibuerint,  ea  illius  sunt  generis,  ut  ad  admirationem  et 

1  That  is,  that  something  has  gone  wrong  in  his  manipulations,  cithfr 
in  weighing  his  materials,  or  because  the  moment  of  projection  lia~  lum 
missed. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  295 

novitatem,  non  ad  fructum  et  utilitatem,  accommodata 
sint. 

In  superstitiosa  autem  Magia  (si  et  de  hac  dicendum 
sit)  illud  imprimis  animadvertendum  est,  esse  tantum- 
modo  certi  cujusdam  et  definiti  generis  subjecta,  in  qui- 
bus  artes  curiosse  et  superstitiosae,  per  omnes  nationes 
atque  setates  atque  etiam  religion es,  aliquid  potuerint 
aut  luserint.  Itaque  ista  missa  faciamns  :  interim  nil 
mirum  est  si  opinio  copise  causam  inopiae  dederit. 

LXXXVI. 

Atque  hominum  admirationi  quoad  doctrinas  et  artes, 
per  se  satis  simplici  et  prope  puerili,  incrementum  ac- 
cessit  ab  eorum  astu  et  artificio  qui  scientias  tractave- 
runt  et  tradiderunt.  Illi  enim  ea  ambitione  et  afFec- 
tatione  eas  proponunt,  atque  in  eum  modum  efFormatas 
ac  veluti  personatas  in  hominum  conspectum  producunt, 
ac  si  illse  omni  ex  parte  perfectai  essent  et  ad  exitum 
perductae.  Si  enim  methodum  aspicias  et  partitiones, 
illae  prorsus  omnia  complecti  et  concludere  videntur 
quas  in  illud  subjectum  cadere  possunt.  Atque  licet 
membra  ilia  male  impleta  et  veluti  capsulae  inanes  sint, 
tamen  apud  intellectum  vulgarem  scientias  formam  et 
rationem   integrae  prae  se  ferunt. 

At  primi  et  antiquissimi  veritatis  inquisitores,  meliore 
fide  et  fato,  cognitionem  illam,  quam  ex  rerum  contem- 
platione  decerpere  et  in  usum  recondere  statuebant,  in 
apTiorismos^  sive  breves  easdemque  sparsas  nee  metliodo 
revinctas  sententias,  conjicere  solebant ;  neque  se  artem 
universam  complecti  simulabant  aut  profitebantur.  At 
eo  quo  nunc  res  agitur  modo,  minime  mirum  est  si 
homines  in  iis  ulteriora  non  quaerant,  quae  pro  perfectis 
et  numeris  suis  jampridem  absolutis  traduntur. 


296  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 


LXXXVII. 


Etiam  antiqua  magnum  existimationis  et  fidei  iiicre- 
mentum  acceperunt,  ex  eorum  vanitate  et  levitate  qui 
nova  proposuerunt ;  praesertim  in  Philosophiae  Naturalis 
parte  activa  et  operativa.  Neque  enim  defuerunt  hom- 
ines vaniloqui  et  pliantastici,  qui  partim  ex  credulitate, 
partim  ex  impostura,  genus  humanum  promissis  onera- 
runt :  vitas  prolongationem,  senectutis  retardationem, 
dolorum  levationem,  naturalium  defectuum  reparatio- 
nem,  sensuum  deceptiones,  afFectuum  ligation es  et  in- 
citationes,  intellectualium  facultatum  illuminationes  et 
exaltationes,  substantiarum  transmutationes,  et  motuum 
ad  libitum  roborationes  et  multiplicationes,  aeris  impres- 
siones  et  alterationes,  coelestium  influentiarum  deduc- 
tiones  et  procurationes,  rerum  futurarum  divinationes, 
remotarum  reprassentationes,  occultarum  revelationes, 
et  alia  complura  pollicitando  et  ostentando.  Verum  de 
istis  largitoribus  non  multum  aberraverit  qui  istiusmodi 
judicium  fecerit,  tantum  nimirum  in  doctrinis  philoso- 
phiae inter  horum  vanitates  et  veras  artes  interesse, 
quantum  inter  res  gestas  Julii  Caesaris  aut  Alexandri 
Magni  et  res  gestas  Amadicii  ex  Gallia  aut  Arthuri  ex 
Britannia  in  historiae  narrationibus  intersit.  Inveniun- 
tur  enim  clarissimi  illi  imperatores  revera  majora  ges- 
sisse  quam  umbratiles  isti  heroes  etiam  fecisse  fingantur ; 
sed  modis  et  viis  scilicet  actionum  minime  fabulosis  et 
prodigiosis.  Neque  propterea  aequum  est  verae  memo- 
riae fidem  derogari,  quod  a  fabulis  ilia  quandoque  laesa 
sit  et  violata.  Sed  interim  minime  mirum  est  si  prop- 
ositionibus  novis  (praesertim  cum  mentione  operum) 
magnum  sit  factum  praejudicium  per  istos  impostores 
qui  similia  tentaverunt ;  cum  vanitatis  excessus  et  fas- 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  297 

tidium  etiam  nunc  omnem  in  ejusmodi  conatibus  mag- 
nanimitatem  destruxerit. 

LXXXVIII. 

At  longe  majora  a  pusillanimitate,  et  pensorum  quae 
humana  industria  sibi  proposuit  parvitate  et  tenuitate, 
detrimenta  in  scientias  invecta  sunt.  Et  tamen  (quod 
pessimum  est)  pusillanimitas  ista  non  sine  arrogantia  et 
fastidio  se  offert. 

Primum  enim,  omnium  artium  ilia  reperitur  cautela 
jam  facta  familiaris,  ut  in  qualibet  arte  autliores  artis 
suae  infirmitatem  in  naturae  calmnniam  vertant  ;  et 
quod  ars  ipsorum  non  assequitur  id  ex  eadem  arte  im- 
possibile  in  natura  pronunciant.  Neque  certe  damnari 
potest  ars,  si  ipsa  judicet.  Etiam  philosophia  quae  nunc 
in  manibus  est,  in  sinu  suo  posita  quaedam  fovet,  aut 
placita,  quibus  (si  diligentius  inquiratur)  hoc  homini- 
bus  omnino  persuaderi  volunt ;  nil  ab  arte  vel  hominis 
opere  arduum,  aut  in  naturam  imperiosum  et  validum, 
expectari  debere  ;  ut  de  heterogenia  caloris  astri  et  ig- 
nis, et  mistione,  superius  dictum  est.  Quae  si  notentur 
accuratius,  omnino  pertinent  ad  humanee  potestatis  cir- 
cumscriptionem  malitiosam,  et  ad  quaesitam  et  artificio- 
sam  desperationem,  quae  non  solum  spei  auguria  turbet, 
sed  etiam  omnes  industriae  stimulos  et  nervos  incidat 
atque  ipsius  experientiae  aleas  abjiciat ;  dum  de  hoc 
tantum  solliciti  sint,  ut  ars  eorum  perfecta  censeatur  ; 
gloriae  vanissimae  et  perditissimae  dantes  operam,  scilicet 
ut  quicquid  adhuc  inventum  et  comprehensum  non  sit, 
id  omnino  nee  inveniri  nee  comprehendi  posse  in  futu- 
rum  credatur.     At  si  quis  rebus  addere  se^  et  novum 

1  Compare  Eedargutio  Philosophiarum,  —  "Quare  missis  istis  philoso- 
phiis  abstractis,  vos  et  ego,  filii,  rebus  ipsis  nos  adjungamus;  "  and  Prsefatio, 


298  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

aliquod  reperire  conetur,  ille  tamen  omnino  sibi  pro- 
ponet  et  destinabit  iinum  aliquod  inventum  (nee  ultra) 
perscrutari  et  eruere ;  ut  magnetis  naturam,  maris  flux- 
um  et  refluxum,  tliema  coeli,  et  hujusmodi,  quai  secreti 
aliquid  habere  videntur  et  hactenus  parum  foeliciter 
tractata  sint :  quum  summa}  sit  imperitiaB,  rei  alicujus 
naturam  in  se  ipsa  perscrutari ;  quandoquidem  eadem 
natura,  quae  in  aliis  videtur  latens  et  occulta,  in  aliis 
manifesta  sit  et  quasi  palpabilis,  atque  in  illis  admira- 
tion em,  in  his  ne  attentionem  quidem  moveat ;  ut  fit  in 
natura  consistentiae,  quie  in  ligno  vol  lapide  non  nota- 
tur,  sed  solidi  appellatione  transmittitur,  neque  amplius 
de;  fuga  separationis  aut  solutionis  continuitatis  inquiri- 
tur :  at  in  aquarum  bullis  eadem  res  videtur  subtilis  et 
ingeniosa  ;  qute  huWiv.  se  conjiciunt  in  pelliculas  quas- 
dam  in  hemisphaerii  formam  curiose  effictas,  ut  ad  mo- 
mentum temporis  evitetur  solutio  continuitatis. 

Atque  prorsus  ilia  ipsa  quii3  habentur  })ro  secretis,  in 
aliis  habent  naturam  manifestam  et  communem ;  qujL' 
nunquam  se  dabit  conspiciendam,  si  hominum  experi- 
menta  aut  contemplationes  in  illis  ipsis  tantum  versen- 
tur.  Generaliter  autem  et  vulgo,  in  operibus  mechanicis 
habentur  pro  novis  inventis,  si  quis  jampridem  inventa 
subtilius  poliat,  vel  ornet  elegantius,  vel  shnul  uniat  et 
componat,  vel  cum  usu  commodius  copulet,  aut  opus 
majore  aut  etiam  minore  quam  fieri  consuevit  mole  vel 
volumine  exhibeat,  et  similia. 

Itaque  minime  mirum  est  si  nobilia  et  genere  hu- 
mano  digna  inventa  in  lucem  extracta  non  sint,  quum 

pr203.  of  this  volume,  —  "  Qui  autem  et  ipsi  experiri  et  se  scientiig  addere, 
earunique  fines  proferre,  statuerunt,  nee  iili  a  receptis  prorsus  desciscerc 
ausi  sunt,"  &c.  '■'^Adtlcre  «e"  (says  Heyne,  Virg.  Georg.  i.  513.)  "  vuljrari 
usu  est  adjungere  se,  accedere.  .  .  .  Inde  si  idem  fit  cum  impetu,  irriiere, 
instare,  Inixeiv."  —  •/•  S. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  299 

homines  hujusmodi  exiguis  pensis  et  puerilibus  contenti 
et  delectati  fuerint ;  quinetiam  in  iisdem  se  magnum 
aliquod  sequutos  aut  assequutos  putaverint. 

LXXXIX. 

Neque  illud  praetermittendum  est,  quod  nacta  sit 
Philosophia  Naturalis  per  omnes  setates  adversarium 
molestum  et  difficilem  ;  superstitionem  nimirum,  et  ze- 
lum  relio-ionis  caecum  et  immoderatum.  Etenim  videre 
est  apud  Grsecos,  eos  qui  primum  causas  naturales  ful- 
minis  et  tempestatum  insuetis  adlmc  hominum  auribus 
proposuerunt,  impietatis  in  deos  eo  nomine  damnatos  : 
nee  multo  melius  a  nonnullis  antiquorum  patrum  re- 
ligionis  christiange  exceptos  fuisse  eos,  qui  ex  certissimis 
demonstrationibus  (quibus  nemo  hodie  sanus  contra- 
dixerit)  terram  rotundam  esse  posuerunt,  atque  ex  con- 
sequenti  antipodas  esse  asseruerunt. 

Quinetiam  ut  nunc  sunt  res,  conditio  sermonum  de 
natura  facta  est  durior  et  magis  cum  periculo,  propter 
theologorum  scliolasticorum  summas  et  methodos  ;  qui 
cum  theologian!  (satis  pro  potestate)  in  ordinem  re- 
degerint  et  in  artis  formam  effinxerint,  hoc  insuper 
efFecerunt,  ut  pugnax  et  spinosa  Aristotelis  philosophia 
corpori  religionis  plus  quam  par  erat  immisceretur.^ 

Eodem  etiam  spectant  (licet  diverso  modo)  eorum 
commentationes,  qui  veritatem  christiange  religionis  ex 

1  Compare  Kepler  in  the  introduction  to  his  great  work  De  Stella  Martis: 
—  "  In  theologia  quidem  authoritatum,  in  Philosophia  vero  rationum  esse 
momenta  ponderanda.  Sanctus  igitur  Lactantius  qui  terram  negavit  esse 
rotundam :  Sanctus  Augustinus  qui  rotunditate  concessa  negavit  tamen  An- 
tipodas: Sanctum  Officium  hodiernorum  qui  exilitate  terrte  concessa  negant 
tamen  ejus  motum:  at  magis  mihi  sancta  Veritas  qui  terram  et  rotundam  et 
Antipodibus  cn-cumhabitam  et  contemptissimae  parvitatis  esse  et  denique  per 
sidera  ferri,  salvo  Doctorum  ecclesise  respectu,  ex  philosophia  demonstro."' 
See  for  a  defence  of  St.  Boniface,  touching  the  story  of  the  Antipodes  and 
Virgilius  Bishop  of  Saltzburg,  Fromondus  De  Orbe  Terrce  Immobili,  c.  4. 


300  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

principiis  et  authoritatibus  philosophorum  deducere  et 
coiifirmare  hand  veriti  sunt ;  fidei  et  sensus  conjugium 
tanquam  legitimum  niulta  pompa  et  solonnitate  cele- 
brantes,  et  grata  rerum  varietate  animos  hominum 
permulcentes  ;  sed  interim  divina  humanis  impari  con- 
ditione  permiscentes.  At  in  Imjusmodi  niisturis  theo- 
logiae  cum  philosophia,  ea  tantum  quae  nunc  in  philoso- 
phia  recepta  sunt  comprehenduntur  ;  sed  nova,  licet  in 
melius  mutata,  tantum  non  summoventur  et  extermi- 
nantur. 

Denique  invenias  ex  quorundam  theologorum  im- 
peritia  aditum  alicui  philosophiae,  quamvis  emendatae, 
pene  interclusum  esse.  Alii  siquidem  simplicius  sub- 
verentur  ne  forte  altior  in  naturam  inquisitio  ultra 
concessum  sobrietatis  terminum  penetret ;  traducentes 
et  perperam  torquentes  ea  quae  de  divinis  mysteriis 
in  scripturis  sacris  adversus  rimantes  secreta  divina 
dicuntur,  ad  occulta  naturae  quae  nullo  interdict©  pro- 
hibentur.  Alii  callidius  conjiciunt  et  animo  versant, 
si  media  ignorentur,  singula  ad  manum  et  virgulam 
divinam  (quod  religionis  ut  putant  maxime  intersit) 
facilius  posse  referri :  quod  nihil  aliud  est  quam  Deo 
per  mendadum  gratificari  vclle.  Alii  ab  exemplo  met- 
uunt,  ne  motus  et  mutationes  circa  philosophiam  in 
religionem  incurrant  ac  desinant.  Alii  denique  sol- 
liciti  videntur,  ne  in  naturae  inquisitione  aliquid  in- 
veniri  possit  quod  religionem  (praesertim  apud  indoc- 
tos)  subvertat,  aut  saltem  labefactet.  At  isti  duo 
posteriores  metus  nobis  videntur  omnino  sapientiam 
animalem  sapere ;  ac  si  homines,  in  mentis  suae  re- 
cessibus  et  secretis  cogitationibus,  de  firmitudine  relig- 
ionis et  fidei  in  sensum  imperio  diffiderent  ac  dubita- 
rent ;  et  propterea  ab  inquisitione  veritatis  in  natural- 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  301 

ibus  periculum  illis  impendere  metuerent.  At  vere 
rem  reputanti  Philosophia  Naturalis,  post  verbum  Dei, 
certissima  superstitionis  medicina  est ;  eademque  prob- 
atissimuni  fidei  alimentum.  Itaque  merito  religion! 
donatur  tanquam  fidissima  ancilla :  cum  altera  volun- 
tatem  Dei,  altera  potestatem  manifestet.  Neque  enim 
erravit  ille  qui  dixit,  Urratis,  neseientes  scripturas  et 
'potestatem  Dei  :^  informationem  de  voluntate  et  med- 
itationem  de  potestate  nexu  individuo  commiscens 
et  copulans.  Interim  minus  mirum  est  si  Naturalis 
Philosophise  incrementa  cohibita  sint,  cum  religio,  quae 
plurimum  apud  animos  hominum  pollet,  per  quorun- 
dam  imperitiam  et  zelum  incautum  in  partem  contra- 
riam  transient  et  abrepta  fuerit. 

xc. 

Rursus  in  moribus  et  institutis  scholarum,  academi- 
arum,  collegiorum,  et  similium  conventuum,  quae  doc- 
torum  hominum  sedibus  et  eruditionis  culturae  destinata 
sunt,  omnia  progressui  scientiarum  adversa  inveniun- 
tur.  Lectiones  enim  et  exercitia  ita  sunt  disposita,  ut 
aliud  a  consuetis  haud  facile  cuiquam  in  men  tern 
veniat  cogitare  aut  contemplari.  Si  vero  unus  aut 
alter  fortasse  judicii  libertate  uti  sustinuerit,  is  sibi 
soli  hanc  operam  imponere  possit ;  ab  aliorum  autem 
censor tio  nihil  capiet  utilitatis.  Sin  et  hoc  toleraverit, 
tamen  in  capessenda  fortuna  industriam  hanc  et  mag- 
nanimitatem  sibi  non  levi  impedimento  fore  experietur. 
Studia  enim  hominum  in  ejusmodi  locis  in  quorundam 
authorum  scripta,  veluti  in  carceres,  conclusa  sunt ; 
a  quibus  si  quis  dissentiat,  continue  ut  homo  turbidus 
et   rerum   novarum   cupidus  corripitur.     At  magnum 

1  Matt.  xxii.  29. 


302  NOVUM  OEGANUM. 

certe  discrimen  inter  res  civiles  et  artes ;  non  eiiim 
idem  periculum  a  novo  motu  et  a  nova  luce.  Vcrum 
m  rebus  civilibus  mutatio  etiam  in  melius  suspecta  est 
ob  perturbationem  ;  cum  civilia  auctoritate,  consensu, 
fama,  et  opinione,  non  dcmonstratione,  nitantur.  In 
artibus  autem  et  scientiis,  tanquam  in  metalli-fodinis, 
omnia  novis  operibus  et  ulterioribus  progressibus  cir- 
cumstrepere  debent.  Atque  secundum  rectam  ratio- 
nem  res  ita  se  habet,  sed  interim  non  ita  vivitur  ;  sed 
ista,  quam  diximus,  doctrinarum  administratio  et  poli- 
tia  scientiarum  augmenta  durius  premere  consuevit. 

xci. 

Atque  insuper  licet  ista  invidia  cessaverit;  tamen  satis 
est  ad  cohibendum  augmentum  Scientiarum,  quod  hu- 
jusmodi  conatus  et  industriai  prajmiis  careant.  Non 
enim  penes  eosdem  est  cultura  scientiarum  et  pra> 
mium.  Scientiarum  enim  augmenta  a  magnis  utique 
ingeniis  proveniunt ;  at  pretia  et  praemia  scientiarum 
sunt  penes  vulgus  aut  principes  viros,  qui  (nisi  rare 
admodum)  vix  mediocriter  docti  sunt.  Quinetiam  hu- 
jusmodi  progressus  non  solum  praemiis  et  beneficentia 
hominum,  verum  etiam  ipsa  populari  laude,  destituti 
sunt.  Sunt  enim  illi  supra  captum  maximae  partis 
hominum,  et  ab  opinionum  vulgarium  ventis  facile 
obruuntur  et  extinguuntur.  Itaque  nil  minim  si  res 
ilia  non  foeliciter  successerit,  qua)  in  honore  non  fuit. 

XCII. 

Sed  longe  maximum  progressibus  scientiarum  et  no- 
vis  pensis  ac  provinces  in  iisdem  suscipiendis  obstacu- 
lum  deprehenditur  in  desperatione  hominum,  et  sup- 
positione  Impossibilis.     Solent  enim  viri  prudcntes  et 


I 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  303 

severi  in  Imjusmodi  rebus  plane  diffidere:  naturae  ob- 
scuritatem,  vitas  brevitatem,  sensuum  fallacias,  judicii 
infirmitatem,  experimentorum  difficultates,  et  similia 
secum  reputantes.  Itaque  existimant  esse  quosdam 
scientiarum,  per  temporum  et  ^etatum  mundi  revolu- 
tiones,  fluxus  et  refluxus ;  cum  aliis  temporibus  cres- 
cant  et  floreant,  aliis  deelinent  et  jaceant :  ita  tamen, 
ut  cum  ad  certura  quendam  gradum  et  statum  per- 
venerint,  nil  ulterius  possint. 

Itaque  si  quis  majora  credat  aut  spondeat,  id  putant 
esse  cujusdam  impotentis  et  immaturi  animi ;  atque 
hujusmodi  conatus,  initia  scilicet  laeta,  media  ardua, 
extrema  confusa  habere.  Atque  cum  liujusmodi  cogi- 
tationes  ese  sint  quae  in  viros  graves  et  judicio  pra^stan- 
tes  facile  cadant,  curandum  revera  est  ne  rei  optimae  et 
pulclierrimaB  amore  capti  severitatem  judicii  relaxemus 
aut  minuamus ;  et  sedulo  videndum  quid  spei  affulgeat, 
et  ex  qua  parte  se  ostendat ;  atque  auris  levioribus  spei 
rejectis,  eae  quae  plus  firmitudinis  habere  videntur  om- 
nino  discutiendae  sunt  et  pensitandae.  Quinetiam  pru- 
dentia  civilis  ad  consilium  vocanda  est  et  adhibenda, 
quae  ex  praescripto  diffidit,  et  de  rebus  humanis  in  de- 
terius  conjicit.  Itaque  jam  et  de  spe  dicendum  est ; 
praesertim  cum  nos  promissores  non  simus,  nee  vim  aut 
insidias  hominum  judiciis  faciamus  aut  struamus,  sed 
homines  manu  et  sponte  ducamus.  Atque  licet  longe 
potentissimum  futurum  sit  remedium  ad  spem  impri- 
mendam,  quando  homines  ad  particularia,  prsesertim 
in  Tabulis  nostris  Inveniendi  digesta  et  disposita  (quae 
partim  ad  secundam,  sed  multo  magis  ad  quartam  In- 
staurationis  nostrae  partem  pertinent),  adducemus;  cum 
hoc  ipsum  sit  non  spes  tantum,  sed  tanquam  res  ipsa : 
tamen  ut  omnia  clementius   fiant,  pergendum    est   in 


304  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

institute  nostro  de  praeparandis  hominum  mentibus ; 
cujiis  praeparationis  ista  ostensio  spei  pars  est  iion  ex- 
igua.  Nam  absque  ea,  reliqua  faciunt  magis  ad  con- 
tristationem  hominum  (scilicet  ut  deteriorem  et  vili- 
orem  habeant  de  iis  quae  jam  in  usu  sunt  opinionem 
quam  nunc  habent,  et  suae  conditionis  infortunium 
plus  sentiant  et  pernoscant),  quam  ad  alacritatem  ali- 
quam  inducendam,  aut  industriam  experiendi  acuen- 
dam.  Itaque  conjecturae  nostras,  quae  spem  in  hac 
i-e  faciunt  probabilem,  aperiendae  sunt  et  prajponendae : 
sicut  Columbus  fecit,  ante  navigationem  illam  suam 
mirabilem  maris  Atlantici,  cum  rationes  adduxerit  cur 
ipse  novas  terras  et  continentes,  praeter  eas  quae  ante 
cognita^  fuermit,  inveniri  posse  confideret:  quae  ra- 
tiones, licet  primo  rejectae,  postea  tamen  experimento 
probatse  sunt  et  rerum  maximarum  causae  et  initia 
fuerunt. 

XCIII. 

Principium  autum  sumendum  a  Deo :  ^  hoc  nimirum 
quod  agitur,  propter  excellentem  in  ipso  boni  naturam, 
manifeste  a  Deo  esse,  qui  author  boni  et  pater  luminum 
est.  In  operationibus  autem  divinis,  initia  quaeque 
tenuissima  exitum  certo  trahunt.  Atque  quod  de 
spiritualibus  dictum  est,  regnum  Dei  non  venit  cum 
observatione,  id  etiam  in  omni  majore  opere  provi- 
dential divinae  evenire  reperitur ;  ut  omnia  sine  strep- 
itu  et  sonitu  placide  labantur,  atque  res  plane  aga- 
tur  priusquam  homines  eam  agi  putent  aut  advertant. 
Neque  omittenda  est  prophetia  Danielis  de  ultimis 
mundi  temporibus:  Multi  pertransibunt  et  multiplex 
erit  scientia:  manifeste  innuens  et  significans  esse  in 
fatis,  id  est  in  providentia,  ut  pertransitus  mundi  (qui 
1  'E/c  Aidg  dpxufiea&a.  —  Aratus,  Phaenom.  1. 1. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  305 

per  tot  longinqiias  navigationes  impletus  plane  aut  jam 
in  opere  esse  videtur)  et  augmenta  scientiarum  in  ean- 
dem  setatem  incidant. 

XCIV. 

Sequitur  ratio  omnium  maxima  ad  faciendam  spem ; 
nempe  ex  erroribus  temporis  prseteriti  et  viarum  ad- 
huc  tentatarum.  Optima  enim  est  ea  reprehensio, 
quam  de  statu  civili  hand  prudenter  administrato  quis- 
piam  his  verbis  complexus  est :  Quod  ad  prceterita  pes- 
simum  est,  id  ad  futura  optimum  videri  debet.  Si  enim 
vos  omnia  quce  ad  officium  vestrum  spectant  prcestitissetis, 
neque  tamen  res  vestrce  in  meliore  loco  essent^  ne  spes 
quidem  ulla  reliqua  foret  eas  in  melius  p)rovehi  posse, 
Sed  cum  rerum  vestrarum  status  nan  a  vi  ipsa  rerum 
sed  ah  erroribus  vestris  male  se  Jiabeat,  spei^andum  est, 
illis  erroribus  missis  aut  correctis,  magnam  rerum  in 
melius  mutationem  fieri  posse}  Simili  modo,  si  homi- 
nes per  tanta  annorum  spatia  viam  inveniendi  et  co- 
lendi  scientias  tenuissent,  nee  tamen  ulterius  progredi 
potuissent,  audax  proculdubio  et  temeraria  foret  opinio, 
posse  rem  in  ulterius  provehi.  Quod  si  in  via  ipsa 
erratum  sit,  atque  hominum  opera  in  iis  consumpta 
in  quibus  minime  oportebat,  sequitur  ex  eo,  non  in 
rebus  ipsis  difficultatem  oriri,  quae  potestatis  nostrse 
non  sunt,  sed  in  intellectu  human  o  ejusque  usu  et 
applicatione,  quae  res  remedium  et  medicinam  suscipit. 
Itaque  optimum  fuerit  illos  ipsos  errores  proponere : 
quot  enim  fuerint  errorum  impedimenta  in  praeterito, 
tot  sunt  spei  argumenta  in  futurum.  Ea  vero  licet 
in  his   quae   superius    dicta    sunt  non  intacta  omnino 

1  Demosthenes :  see  the  first  Philippic,  p.  40. ;  and  the  third,  p.  112.    Ed. 
Reisk. 

VOL.  I.  20 


306  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

fueriiit,  tamen   ea   etiam    nunc    breviter  verbis    nudis 
ac  simplicibus  repraisentare  visum  est. 

xcv. 

Qui  tractaverunt  scientias  aut  Empirici  aut  Dog- 
matici  fuerunt.  Empirici,  formicae  more,  congerunt 
tantum  et  utuntur  ;  Rationales,  aranearum  more,  telas 
ex  se  conficiunt :  ^  apis  vero  ratio  media  est,  quae  ma- 
tej'iam  ex  floribus  horti  et  agri  elicit,  sed  tamen  earn 
propria  facultate  vertit  et  digerit.  Neque  absimile 
pliilosophiaj  verum  ojnficium  est  ;  quod  nee  mentis 
viiibus  tantum  aut  pnecipue  nititur,  neque  ex  liistoria 
naturali  et  meclianicis  experimentis  praibitam  mate- 
riam,  in  memoria  integram,  sed  in  intellectu  mutatam 
et  subactam,  reponit.  Itaque  ex  harum  facultatum 
(experimentalis  scilicet  et  rationalis)  arctiore  et  sanc- 
tiore  foedere  (quod  adhuc  factum  non  est)  bene  speran- 
dum  est. 

xcvi. 

Naturalis  Philosopliia  adhuc  sincera  non  invenitur, 
sed  infecta  et  corrupta  :  in  Aristotelis  schola  per  logi- 
cam,  in  Platonis  schola  per  theologiam  naturalem  ;  in 
secunda  schola  Platonis,  Procli  et  aliorum,  per  mathe- 
maticam ;  quae  philosophiam  naturalem  terminare,  non 
generare  aut  procreare  debet.  At  ex  philosophia  nat- 
urali pura  et  impermista  meliora  speranda  sunt. 

XCVII. 

Nemo  adhuc  tanta  mentis  constantia  et  rigore  in- 
ventus  est,  ut  decreverit  et   sibi  imposuerit,   theorias 

^  'Apiaruv  Toi)g  ^oyovg  rdv  SiaTi^KUKuv  rolq  Tdv  apaxviuv  ifdafioaiv 
eUa^v,  ovdhf  fiiv  xpvollMvg,  Xiav  de  Tfjfvi/couf  (perhaps  xpvoifioii  and 
TtX^'-i^O''^)-  —  Stobaeup,  Floril.  §  82.     Compare  De  Augmentis,  v.  2. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  307 

et  notiones  communes  penitns  abolere,  et  intellectum 
abrasum  et  a3quum  ad  particularia  de  integro  applicare. 
Itaque  ratio  ilia  humana  quam  habemus,  ex  multa  fide 
et  miilto  etiam  casu,  nee  non  ex  puerilibus  quas  primo 
hausimus  notionibus,  farrago  quasdam  est  et  congeries. 

Quod  si  quis  aetate  matura  et  sensibus  integris  et 
mente  repurgata  se  ad  experientiam  et  ad  particularia 
de  integro  applicet,  de  eo  melius  sperandum  est.  At- 
que  liac  in  parte  nobis  spondemus  fortunam  Alexandri 
Magni :  neque  quis  nos  vanitatis  arguat,  antequam  ex- 
itum  rei  audiat,  quae  ad  exuendam  omnem  vanitatera 
spectat. 

Etenim  de  Alexandro  et  ejus  rebus  gestis  ^scbines 
ita  loquutus  est :  JSfos  certe  vitam  mortalem  non  vivimus  ; 
sed  in  hoc  nati  sumus,  ut  posteritas  de  nobis  portenta 
narret  et  prcedicet :  perinde  ac  si  Alexandri  res  gestas 
pro  miraculo  habuisset.^ 

At  gevis  sequentibus  Titus  Livius  melius  rem  advertit 
et  introspexit,  atque  de  Alexandro  hujusmodi  quippiam 
dixit  :  ^um  non  aliud  quam  bene  ausum  vana  con- 
temnere?  Atque  simile  etiam  de  nobis  judicium  fu- 
turis  temporibus  factum  iri  existimamus  :  nos  nil  magni 
fecisse,  sed  tantum  ea  quce  pro  magnis  habentur  mi- 
nons  fecisse.  Sed  interim  (quod  jam  diximus)  non  est 
spes  nisi  in  regeneratione  scientiarum  ;  ut  eae  scilicet  ab 
Experientia  certo  ordine  excitentur  et  rursus  condan- 
tur :  quod  adhuc  factum  esse  aut  cogitatum  nemo  (ut 
arbitramur)  affirmaverit. 

XCVIIl. 

Atque  Experientiae  ftmdamenta   (quando  ad  banc 

1  ^schines,  De  Corona,  p.  72.    Ed.  H.  St^phan. 

2  Lib.  ix.  c.  17. 


308  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

omnino  deveniendum  est)  aut  nulla  aut  admodum  in- 
firma  adhuc  fuerunt ;  nee  particularium  sylva  et  mate- 
ries,  vel  numero  vel  gen  ere  vel  certitudine,  informando 
intellectui  competens  aut  ullo  modo  sufficiens,  adhuc 
quaesita  est  et  congesta.  Sed  contra  homines  docti 
(supini  sane  et  faciles)  rumores  quosdam  Experientiae, 
et  quasi  famas  et  auras  ejus,  ad  philosophiam  suam 
vel  constituendam  vel  confirraandam  exceperunt,  atque 
illis  nihilominus  pondus  legitimi  testimonii  attribnerunt. 
Ac  veluti  si  regnum  aliquod  aut  status  non  ex  literis  et 
relationibus  a  legatis  et  nuntiis  fide-dignis  missis,  sed  ex 
urbanorum  sermunculis  et  ex  triviis,  consilia  sua  et  ne- 
gotia  gubernaret ;  omnino  talis  in  philosophiam  admin- 
istratio,  quatenus  ad  Experientiam,  introducta  est.  Nil 
debitis  modis  exquisitum,  nil  vcrificatum,  nil  numera- 
tum,  nil  appensum,  nil  dimensum  in  Naturali  Historia 
reperitur.  At  quod  in  observatione  indefinitum  et 
vagum,  id  in  informatione  fallax  et  infidum  est.  Quod 
si  cui  haec  mira  dictu  videantur  et  querehe  minus  justae 
propiora,  cum  Aristoteles,  tantus  ipse  vir  et  tanti  regis 
opibus  subnixus,  tam  accuratam  de  Animalibus  histo- 
riam  confecerit,  atque  alii  nonnulli  majore  diligentia 
(licet  strepitu  minore)  multa  adjecerint,  et  rursus  alii 
de  plantis,  de  metallis,  et  fossilibus,  historias  et  narra- 
tiones  copiosas  conscripserint ;  is  sane  non  satis  atten- 
dere  et  perspicere  videtur  quid  agatur  in  praesentia. 
Alia  enim  est  ratio  Naturalis  Historias  qua}  propter  se 
confecta  est;  alia  ejus  quae  collecta  est  ad  informan- 
dum  intellectum  in  ordine  ad  condendam  philosophiam. 
Atque  hae  duae  historiae  tum  aliis  rebus,  tum  praBcipue 
in  hoc  differunt ;  quod  prima  ex  illis  specierum  natu- 
ralium  varietatem,  non  artium  mechanicarum  exj)eri- 
menta,  contineat.      Quemadmodum  enim  in  civilibus 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  309 

ingenium  cujusque  et  occultus  animi  aff'ectuumque  sen- 
sus  melius  elicitur  cum  quis  in  perturbatione  ponitur, 
quam  alias:  simili  modo,  et  occulta  naturae  magis  se 
produnt  per  vexationes  artium,  quam  cum  cursu  suo 
meant.  Itaque  tum  demum  bene  sperandum  est 
de  Naturali  Philosophia,  postquam  Historia  Naturalis 
(quae  ejus  basis  est  et  fundamentum)  melius  instructa 
fuerit ;  antea  vero  minime. 

XCIX. 

Atque  rursus  in  ipsa  experimentorum  mechanicorum 
copia,  summa  eorum  quae  ad  intellectus  informationem 
maxime  faciunt  et  juvant  detegitur  inopia.  Mechanicus 
enim,  de  veritatis  inquisitione  nullo  modo  sollicitus,  non 
ad  alia  quam  quae  operi  suo  subserviunt  aut  animum 
erigit  aut  manum  porrigit.  Tum  vero  de  scientiarum 
ulteriore  progressu  spes  bene  fundabitur,  quum  in  His- 
toriam  Naturalem  recipientur  et  aggregabuntur  com- 
plura  experimenta,  quae  in  se  nullius  sunt  usus,  sed  ad 
inventionem  causarum  et  axiomatum  tantum  faciunt ; 
quae  nos  liicifera  experimenta,  ad  difFerentiam  fructif- 
erorum^  appellare  consuevimus.  Ilia  autem  miram 
habent  in  se  virtutem  et  conditionem  ;  banc  videlicet, 
quod  nunquam  fallant  aut  frustrentur.  Cum  enim  ad 
hoc  adhibeantur,  non  ut  opus  aliquod  efficiant  sed  ut 
causam  naturalem  in  aliquo  revelent,  quaquaversum 
cadunt,  intentioni  aequo  satisfaciunt ;  cum  quaestionem 
terminent. 

c. 

At  non  solum  copia  major  experimentorum  quaerenda 
est  et  procuranda,  atque  etiam  alterius  generis,  quam 
adbuc  factum  est ;  sed  etiam  methodus  plane  alia  et 
ordo  et  processus  continuandae  et  provehendae  Experi- 


310  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

entiae  introducenda.  Vaga  enim  Experientia  et  se  tan- 
tum  sequens  (ut  superius  dictum  est)  mera  palpatio  est, 
et  homines  potius  stupefacit  quam  informat.  At  cum 
Experientia  lege  certa  procedet,  seriatim  et  continen- 
ter,  de  scientiis  aliquid  melius  sperari  potent. 

CI. 

Postquam  vero  copia  et  materies  Historiae  Naturalis 
et  Experientiae,  talis  qualis  ad  opus  intellectus  sive  ad 
opus  philosophicum  requiritur,  praesto  jam  sit  et  parata ; 
tamen  nullo  modo  sufficit  intellectus,  ut  in  illam  mate- 
riem  agat  sponte  et  memoriter;  non  magis,  quam  si 
quis  computationem  alicujus  ephemeridis  memoriter  se 
tenere  et  superare  posse  speret.  Atque  hactenus  tamen 
potiores  meditationis  partes  quam  scriptionis  in  inveni- 
endo  fuerunt ;  neque  adhuc  Experientia  literata  ^  facta 
est :  atqui  nulla  nisi  de  scripto  inventio  probanda  est. 
Ilia  vero  in  usum  inveniente,  ab  Experientia  facta 
demum  literata  melius  sperandum. 

CII. 

Atque  insuper  cum  tantus  sit  particularium  numenis 
et  quasi  exercitus,  isque  ita  sparsus  et  diffusus,  ut  intel- 
lectum  disgreget  et  confundat,  de  velitationibus  et  levi- 
bus  motibus  et  transcursibus  intellectus  non  bene  speran- 
dum est ;  nisi  fiat  instructio  et  coordinatio,  per  tabulas 

1  "  Experientia  literata  "  does  not  appear  to  be  used  here  in  the  same 
sense  as  in  Aph.  103.,  or  in  the  De  Aur/menfis,  v.  2. :  "  Cum  quis  experi- 
menta  oranigena  absque  ulla  serie  aut  methodo  tentet,  ea  demum  mera  est 
palpatio:  cum  vero  nonnulla  utatur  in  experimentando  directione  et  or- 
dine,  perinde  est  ac  si  manu  ducatur.  Atque  hoc  ipsum  est  quod  per  Ex- 
perientiam  Literatam  intelligimus."  Here  it  is  used  merely  for  a  mode  of 
experimenting  in  which  the  results  are  recorded  in  writing.  The  "  experi- 
entia literata"  of  the  De  Augmentis  answers  to  the  "  experientia  certa  lege 
procedens"  of  the  last  aphorism.  —  J.  8. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  311 

inveniendi  idoneas  et  bene  dispositas  et  tanquam  vivas, 
eorum  quse  pertinent  ad  subjectum  in  quo  versatur  in- 
quisitio,  atque  ad  liarum  tabularum  auxilia  praeparata 
et  digesta  mens  applicetur. 

cm. 

Verum  post  copiam  particularium  rite  et  ordine  vel- 
uti  sub  oculos  positorum,  non  statim  transeundum  est 
ad  inquisitionem  et  inventionem  novorum  particularium 
aut  operum  ;  aut  saltern,  si  hoc  fiat,  in  eo  non  acqui- 
escendum.  Neque  enim  negamus,  postquam  omnia 
omnium  artium  experimenta  collecta  et  digesta  fuerint 
atque  ad  unius  liominis  notitiam  et  judicium  pervene- 
rint,  quin  ex  ipsa  traductione  exp  crimen  torn  m  unius 
artis  in  alias  multa  nova  inveniri  possint  ad  humanam 
vitam  et  statum  utilia,  per  istam  Experientiam  quam 
vocamus  Literatam ;  ^  sed  tamen  minora  de  ea  speranda 
sunt  ;  majora  vero  a  nova  luce  Axiomatum  ex  particu- 
laribus  illis  certa  via  et  regula  eductorum,  qua?  rursus 
nova  particularia  indicent  et  designent.  Neque  enim 
in  piano  via  sita  est,  sed  ascendendo  et  descendendo  ; 
ascendendo  primo  ad  Axiomata,  descendendo  ad  Opera. 

CIV. 

Neque  tamen  permittendum  est,  ut  intellectus  a  par- 
ticularibus  ad  axiomata  remota  et  quasi  generalissima 
(qualia  sunt  principia,  quae  vocant,  artium  et  rerum) 
saliat  et  volet ;  et  ad  eorum  immotam  veritatem  axiom- 
ata media  probet  et  expediat :  quod  adhuc  factum  est, 
prono  ad  hoc  impetu  naturali  intellectus,  atque  etiam 
ad  hoc  ipsum,  per  demonstrationes  quae  fiunt  per  syllo- 

1  Here  "experientia  literata"  is  the  same  as  in  the  De  Augmentis.  See 
the  last  note.  —  J.  S. 


312  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

gismum,  jampridem  edocto  et  assuefacto.  Sed  de  sci- 
entiis  turn  deinuin  bene  sperandum  est,  quando  per 
scalam  veram,  et  per  gradus  continues  et  non  intermis- 
SQs  aut  hiulcos,  a  particularibus  ascendetur  ad  axiom- 
ata  minora,  et  deinde  ad  media,  alia  aliis  superiora,  et 
postremo  demum  ad  generalissima.  Etenim  axiomata 
infima  non  multum  ab  experientia  nuda  discrepant. 
Suprema  vero  ilia  et  generalissima  (quae  habentur) 
notionalia  smit  et  abstracta,  et  nil  habent  solidi.  At 
media  sunt  axiomata  ilia  vera  et  solida  et  viva,  in 
quibus  liumanaj  res  et  fortunae  sitae  sunt ;  et  supra 
haec  quoque,  tandem  ipsa  ilia  generalissima ;  talia  scil- 
icet qua3  non  abstracta  sint,  sed  per  h;BC  media  vere 
limitantur.^ 

Itaque  liominum  intellectui  non  pluma3  addendae,  sed 
plumbum  potius  et  pondera ;  ut  cohibeant  omnem  sal- 
tum  et  volatum.  Atque  hoc  adhuc  factum  non  est; 
quum  vero  factum  fuerit,  melius  de  scientiis  sperare 
licebit. 

cv. 

In  constituendo  autem  axiomate,  forma  Inductionis 
alia  quam  adhuc  in  usu  fuit  excogitanda  est;  eaque 
non  ad  principia  tantum  (quas  vocant)  probanda  et 
invenienda,  sed  etiam  ad  axiomata  minora  et  media, 
denique  omnia.  Inductio  enim  quae  procedit  per  enu- 
merationem  simplicem  res  puerilis  est,  et  precario  con- 
cludit,  et  periculo  exponitur  ab  instantia  contradictoria, 
et  plerumque  secundum  pauciora  quam  par  est,  et  ex 
his  tantummodo  quae  prassto  sunt,  pronunciat.  At  In- 
ductio quaB  ad  inventionem  et  demonstrationem  scien- 
tiarum  et  artium  erit  utilis  naturam  separare  debet,  per 

1  That  is,  of  which  these  intermediate  axioms  are  really  limitations,  t.  e. 
particular  cases. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  313 

rejectiones  et  exclusiones  debitas  ;  ac  deinde,  post  neg- 
ativas  tot  quot  sufficiunt,  super  affirmativas  concludere ; 
quod  adhuc  factum  non  est,  nee  tentatum  certe,  nisi 
tantummodo  a  Platone,  qui  ad  excutiendas  definitiones 
et  ideas,  hac  certe  forma  inductionis  aliquatenus  utitur.^ 
Verum  ad  hujus  inductionis,  sive  demonstrationis,  in- 
structionem  bonam  et  legitimam,  quamplurima  adhi- 
benda  sunt  quae  adhuc  nullius  *  mortalium  cogitationem 
subiere;  adeo  ut  in  ea  major  sit  consumenda  opera, 
quam  adhuc  consumpta  est  in  syllogismo.  Atque  hujus 
inductionis  auxilio,  non  solum  ad  axiomata  invenienda, 
verum  etiam  ad  notion es  terminandas,  utendum  est.^ 
Atque  in  hac  certe  Inductione  spes  maxima  sita  est. 

cvi. 

At  in  axiomatibus  constituendis  per  banc  induc- 
tionem,  examinatio  et  probatio  etiam  facienda  est, 
utrum  quod  constituitur  axioma  aptatum  sit  tantum 
et  ad  mensuram  factum  eorum  particularium  ex  qui- 
bus  extrahitur  ;  an  vero  sit  amplius  et  latius.  Quod 
si  sit  ampHus  aut  latius,  videndum  an  eam  suam  am- 
plitudinem  et  latitudinem  per  novorum  particularium 
designationem,  quasi  fide-jussione  quadam,  firmet ;  ^  ne 

1  This  is  one  of  many  passages  which  show  that  Bacon  was  very  far  from 
asserting  that  he  was  the  first  to  propose  an  inductive  method.  It  is  re- 
markable that  M.  de  St.  Hilaire  in  his  translation  of  the  treatise  De  Animd 
of  Aristotle  has  repeated  the  popular  assertion  that  Bacon  claimed  to  be  the 
first  discoverer  of  induction. 

2  "Ad  notiones  terminandas  "  may  be  rendered  "  in  order  to  the  forma- 
tion of  conceptions  "  This  passage,  especially  when  compared  with  the 
14th  Aphorism,  shows  that  Bacon  contemplated  a  twofold  application  of 
induction,  though  he  has  left  nothing  on  the  subject  of  the  formation  of 
conceptions. 

3  The  meaning  of  this  will  be  made  clearer  by  comparing  it  with  the 
following  passage  in  Valerius  Terminus :  — 

"  That  the  discovery  of  new  works  or  active  directions  not  known  before 


314  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

vel  in  jam  notis  tantura  haereamas,  vcl  laxiore  fortasse 
complexu  umbras  et  formas  abstractas,  non  solida  et 
determinata  in  materia,  prensemus.  Haec  vero  cum 
in  usum  venerint,  solida  tum  demum  spes  merito  afFul- 
serit. 

CVII. 

Atque  hie  etiam  resumendum  est,  quod  superius 
dictum  est  de  Naturali  Philosophia  producta,  et  scien- 
tiis  particularibus  ad  eam  reductis,  ut  non  fiat  scissio 
et  truncatio  scientiarum  ;  nam  etiam  absque  hoc  minus 
de  progressu  sperandum  est. 

CVIII. 

Atque  de  desperatione  tollenda  et  spe  facienda,  ex 
praBteriti  temporis  erroribus  valere  jussis  aut  rt'ctifi- 
catis,  jam  dictum  est.  Videndum  autem  et  si  quae 
aha  sint  quae  spem  faciant.  Ilhul  vero  occurrit ;  si 
hominibus  non  qujerentibus,  et  ahud  agentibus,  multa 
utiha,  tanquam  casu  quodam  aut  per  occasionem,  in- 
venta  sint  ;  nemini  diibium  esse  posse,  quin  iisdem 
quaerentibus  et  hoc  agentibus,  idque  via  et  ordine,  non 
impetu  et  desuhorie,  longe  plura  detegi  necesse  sit. 
Licet  enim  semel  aut  iterum  accidere  possit,  ut  quis- 
piam  in  id  forte  fortuna  incidat,  quod  magno  conatu 
et  de  industria  scrutantem  antea  fugit;  tamen  in  sum- 
is  the  only  trial  to  be  accepted  of;  and  yet  not  that  neither  in  case  where 
one  particular  giveth  light  to  another,  but  where  particulars  induce  an 
axiom  or  observation,  which  axiom  found  out  discoveretli  and  designeth 
new  particulars.  That  the  nature  of  thia  trial  is  not  only  on  the  point 
whether  the  knowledge  be  profitable  or  no,  but  even  upon  the  point 
whether  the  knowledge  be  true  or  no.  Not  because  you  may  always  con- 
clude that  the  axiom  which  discovereth  new  instances  is  true;  but  con- 
trariwise you  may  safely  conclude  that,  if  you  discover  not  any  new  in- 
stance, it  is  vain  and  untrue.  That  by  new  instances  are  not  always  to 
be  understood  new  recipes,  but  new  assignations;  and  of  the  diversity  be- 
tween these  two."  —  Vul.  Ter.,  abridgment  of  the  12th  chapter  of  the  first 
book.    J.  S. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  315 

ma  rerum  proculdubio  contrarium  invenitur.  Itaque 
longe  plura  et  meliora,  atque  per  minora  intervalla,  a 
ratione  et  industria  et  directione  et  intentione  hominum 
speranda  sunt,  quam  a  casu  et  instinctu  animalium  et 
hujusmodi,  quae  hactenus  principium  inventis  dedeiiint. 

cix. 

Etiam  illud  ad  spem  tralii  possit,  quod  nonnulla  ex 
his  quae  jam  inventa  sunt  ejus  sint  generis  ut  antequam 
invenirentur  haud  facile  cuiquam  in  mentem  venisset 
de  iis  aliquid  suspicari ;  sed  plane  quis  ilia  ut  impos- 
sibilia  contempsisset.  Solent  enim  homines  de  rebus 
novis  ad  exemplum  veterum,  et  secundum  phantasiam 
ex  iis  praeceptam  et  inquinatam,  hariolari ;  quod  genus 
opinandi  fallacissimum  est,  quandoquidem  multa  ex  his 
quae  ex  fontibus  rerum  petuntur  per  rivulos  consuetos 
non  fluant. 

Veluti  si  quis,  ante  tormentorum  igneorum  inven- 
tionem,  rem  per  eflfectus  descripsisset,  atque  in  hunc 
modum  dixisset :  inventum  quoddam  detectum  esse, 
per  quod  muri  et  munitiones  quaeque  maximae  ex  longo 
intervallo  concuti  et  dejici  possint ;  homines  sane  de 
viribus  tormentorum  et  machinarum  per  pondera  et 
rotas  et  hujusmodi  arietationes  et  impulsus  multipli- 
candis,  multa  et  varia  secum  cogitaturi  fuissent ;  de 
vento  autem  igneo,  tam  subito  et  violenter  se  ex- 
pandente  et  exsufflante,  vix  unquam  aliquid  alicujus 
imaginationi  aut  phantasiae  occursurum  fuisset;  utpote 
cujus  exemplum  in  proximo  non  vidisset,^  nisi  forte 
in  terrae  motu  aut  fulmine,  quae,  ut  magnalia  naturae 
et  non  imitabilia  ab  homine,  homines  statim  rejecturi 
fuissent. 

1  As  a  thing  to  which  he  had  seen  nothing  immediately  analogous. 


316  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

Eodem  modo  si,  ante  fili  bombycini  inventioncm, 
quispiam  hujusmodi  sermonem  injecisset ;  esse  quod- 
dam  fili  genus  inventum  ad  vestium  et  supellectilis 
usum,  quod  filum  linteum  aut  laneum  tenuitate  et  ni- 
hilomiuus  tenacitate,  ac  etiam  splendore  et  mollitie, 
longe  superaret;  homines  statim  aut  de  serico  aliquo 
vegetabili,  aut  de  animalis  alicujus  pilis  delicatioribus, 
aut  de  avium  plumis  et  lanugine,  aliquid  opinaturi  fuis- 
sent ;  verum  de  vermis  pusilli  textura,  eaque  tam  co- 
piosa  et  se  renovante  et  anniversaria,  nil  fuissent  certe 
commenturi.  Quod  si  quis  etiam  de  vermi  verbum 
aliquod  injecisset,  ludibrio  certe  futurus  fuisset,  ut  qui 
novas  aranearum  operas  somniaret. 

Similiter,  si  ante  inventionem  acus  nauticas  quispiam 
hujusmodi  sermonem  intulisset:  inventum  esse  quoddam 
instrumentum,  per  quod  cardines  et  puncta  coeli  exacte 
capi  et  dignosci  possint ;  homines  statim  de  magis  exqui- 
sita  fabricatione  instrumentorum  astronomicorum,  ad 
mulfa  et  varia,  per  agitationem  phantasiaB,  discursuri 
fiiissent ;  quod  vero  aliquid  inveniri  possit,  cujus  motus 
cum  coelestibus  tam  bene  conveniret,  atque  ipsum  tamen 
ex  coelestibus  non  esset,  sed  tantum  substantia  lapidea 
aut  metallica,  omnino  incredibile  visum  fuisset.  At- 
que haec  tamen  et  similia  per  tot  mundi  astates  homines 
latuerunt,  nee  per  philosophiam  aut  artes  rationales 
inventa  sunt,  sed  casu  et  per  occasionem;  suntque 
illius  (ut  diximus)  generis,  ut  ab  iis  quae  antea  cognita 
fuerunt  plane  heterogenea  et  remotissima  sint,  ut  prae- 
notio  aliqua  nihil  prorsus  ad  ilia  conducere  potuisset. 

Itaque  sperandum  omnino  est,  esse  adhuc  in  naturae 
sinu  multa  excellentis  usus  recondita,  quae  nullam  cum 
jam  inventis  cognationem  habent  aut  parallclismum, 
sed  omnino  sita  sunt  extra  vias  phantasiaj ;  quaj  tamen 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  317 

adhuc  inventa  non  sunt;  quse  proculclubio  per  multos 
saeculorum  circuitus  et  ambages  et  ipsa  quandoque 
prodibmit,  sicut  ilia  siiperiora  prodierunt ;  sed  per 
viam  quam  nunc  tractamus,  propere  et  subito  et  simul 
repraesentari  ^  et  anticipari  possunt. 

ex. 

Attamen  conspiciuntur  et  alia  inventa  ejus  generis 
quae  iidem  faciant,  posse  genus  liumanum  nobilia  in- 
venta, etiam  ante  pedes  posita,  prseterire  et  transilire. 
Utcunque  enim  pulveris  tormentarii  vel  fili  bombycini 
vel  acus  nauticse  vel  sacchari  vel  papyri  vel  similium 
inventa  quibusdam  rerum  et  naturae  proprietatibus  niti 
videantur,  at  certe  Imprimendi  artificium  nil  habet 
quod  non  sit  apertum  et  fere  obvium.  Et  nihilominus 
homines,  non  advertentes  literarum  modulos  difficilius 
scilicet  collocari  quam  literae  per  motum  man  us  scri- 
bantur,  sed  hoc  interesse,  quod  literarum  moduli  semel 
collocati  infinitis  impressionibus,  literae  autem  per  ma- 
num  exaratffi  unicae  tantum  scriptioni,  sufficiant ;  aut 
fortasse  iterum  non  advertentes  atramentum  ita  in- 
spissari  posse,  ut  tingat,  non  fluat ;  praesertim  literis 
resupinatis  et  impressione  facta  desuper;  hoc  pulcher- 
rimo  invento  (quod  ad  doctrinarum  propagationem 
tantum  facit)  per  tot  saecula  caruerunt. 

Solet  autem  mens  humana,  in  hoc  inventionis  cur- 
riculo,  tam  lasva  saepenumero  et  male  composita  esse, 

1  I.  e.  to  be  presented  at  once,  before  the  regular  time.  Thus  Pliny, 
31.2.,  "Thespiarum  fons  conceptus  mulieribus  reprcesentat ;  ^^  i.  e.  makes 
them  conceive  at  once.  And  Cicero,  Ep.  ad  Fam.  v.  16.,  "neque  debemus 
expectare  temporis  medicinam,  quam  reprcesentare  ratione  possimus." 
And  again  Phil.  2.,  "  Corpus  libenter  obtulerim,  si  reprcesentaH  morte  mea 
libertas  civitatis  potest; ''  i.  e.  to  be  recovered  at  once;  or  at  least  the  re- 
covery hastened.  Many  other  examples  are  given  by  Facciolati,  showing 
that  this  was  a  very  common  use  of  the  word.  —  J.  S. 


318  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

ut  primo  diffidat,  et  paulo  post  se  contemnat ;  atque 
primo  incretlibile  ei  videatur  aliquid  tale  inveniri  posse, 
postqiiam  autem  inventum  sit,  incredibile  rursus  vide- 
atur id  homines  tamdiu  fugere  potuisse.  Atque  hoc 
ipsum  ad  spem  rite  trahitur ;  superesse  nimirum  ad- 
huc  magnum  inventorum  cumulum,  qui  non  solum 
ex  operationibus  incognitis  einiendis,  sed  et  ex  jam 
cognitis  transferendis  et  componendis  et  applicandis, 
•per  eam  quam  diximus  Experientiam  literatam  de- 
duci  possit. 

CXI. 

Neque  illud  omittendum  ad  faciendam  spem:  repu- 
tent  (si  placet)  homines  infinitas  ingenii,  temporis, 
facultatum  expensas,  quas  homines  in  rebus  et  studiis 
longe  minoiis  usus  et  pretii  collocant ;  quorum  pars 
quota  si  ad  sana  et  solida  verteretur,  nulla  non  diffi- 
cultas  superari  possit.  Quod  idcirco  adjungere  visum 
est,  quia  plane  fatemur  Historiai  Naturalis  et  Experi- 
mentalis  collectionem,  qualem  animo  metimur  et  qua- 
lis  esse  debet,  opus  esse  magnum,  et  quasi  regium,  et 
multae  operas  atque  impensae. 

CXII. 

Interim  particularium  multitudinem  nemo  reformi- 
det,  quin  potius  hoc  ipsum  ad  spem  revocet.  Sunt 
enim  artium  et  naturas  particularia  Phasnomena  ma- 
nipuli  instar  ad  ingenii  commenta,  postquam  ab  ev- 
identia  rerum  disjuncta  et  abstracta  fuerint.  Atque 
hujus  viae  exitus  in  aperto  est,  et  fere  in  propinquo; 
alterius  exitus  nullus,  sed  implicatio  infinita.  Homi- 
nes enim  adhuc  parvam  in  Experientia  moram  fece- 
runt,  et  eam  leviter  perstrinxerunt,  sed  in  meditati- 
onibus  et   commentationibus  ingenii  infinitum  tempus 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  319 

contriverunt.  Apud  nos  vero  si  esset  prgesto  quis- 
piam  qui.  de  facto  naturae  ad  interrogata  responderet,^ 
paucorum  annorum  esset  inventio  causarum  et  scienti- 
arum  omnium. 

CXIII. 

Etiara  nonuiliil  hominibus  spei  fieri  posse  putamus 
ab  exemplo  nostro  proprio ;  neque  jactanti^e  causa 
hoc  dicimus  sed  quod  utile  dictu  sit.  Si  qui  diffi- 
dant,  me  videant,  liominem  inter  homines  setatis  mesB 
civihbus  negotiis  occupatissimum,  nee  firma  admodum 
valetudine  (quod  magnum  habet  temporis  dispendium), 
atque  in  hftc  re  plane  protopirum,  et  vestigia  nullius 
sequutum,  neque  haec  ipsa  cum  ullo  mortalium  com- 
municantem,  et  tamen  veram  viam  constanter  ingres- 
sum  et  ingenium  rebus  submittentem,  hsec  ipsa  ali- 
quatenus  (ut  existimamus)  provexisse ;  et  deinceps 
videant,  quid  ab  hominibus  otio  abundantibus,  atque 
a  laboribus  consociatis,  atque  a  temporum  successione, 
post  haec  indicia  nostra  expectandum  sit ;  prsesertim 
in  via  quae  non  singulis  solummodo  pervia  est  (ut  fit 
in  via  ilia  rationali),  sed  ubi  hominum  labores  et  operae 
(prsesertim  quantum  ad  experiential  collectam)  optime 
distribui  et  deinde  componi  possint.  Tum  enim  homi- 
nes vires  suas  nosse  incipient,  cum  non  eadem  infiniti, 
sed  alia  alii  praestabunt. 

cxiv. 

Postremo,  etiamsi  multo  infirmior  et  obscurior  aura 
spei  ab  ista  Nova  Continente  spiraverit,^  tamen  omnino 

1  The  alhxsion  is  to  judicial  examination  on  interrogatories.  Naturae  is 
to  be  construed  with  de  facto,  and  not  with  interrogata.  "Interrogata 
naturse"  cannot  be  rendered  our  "  interrogations  of  nature,"  which  is  Mr. 
Wood's  translation. 

2  Bacon  refers  to  what  Peter  Martyr  Anghiera  has  related,  that  Colum- 


320  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

experiendum  esse  (nisi  velimus  animi  esse  plane  ab- 
jecti)  statuimus.  Non  eniin  res  pari  periculo  non 
tentatur,  et  non  succedit ;  cum  in  illo  ingentis  boni, 
in  hoc  exigusB  Immanai  operas,  jactura  vertatur.  Ve- 
rum  ex  dictis,  atque  etiam  ex  non  dictis,  visum  est 
nobis  spei  abunde  subesse,  non  tantum  homini  strenuo 
ad  experiendum,  sed  etiam  prudenti  et  sobrio  ad  cre- 
dendum. 

cxv. 

Atque  de  desperatione  tollenda,  quse  inter  causas 
potentissimas  ad  progressum  scientiarum  remorandum 
et  inhibendum  fuit,  jam  dictum  est.  A^que  simul 
sermo  de  signis  et  causis  errorum,  et  inertise  et  igno- 
rantias  quae  invaluit,  absolutus  est ;  praesertim  cum 
subtiliores  causae,  et  quae  in  judicium  populare  aut  ob- 
servationem  non  incurrunt,  ad  ea  quae  de  Idolis  animi 
humani  dicta  sunt  referri  debeant. 

Atque  hie  simul  pars  destruens  Instaurationis  nos- 
tras claudi  debet,  quae  perficitur  tribus  redargutioni- 
bus;  redargutione  nimirum  Humance  Itatmiis  Nativce 
et  sibi  permisste ;  ^  redargutione  Demonstrationum ;  et 
redargutione  Theoriarum,  sive  philosophiarum  et  doc- 
trinarum  quae  receptae  sunt.  Redargutio  vero  earum 
talis  fuit  qualis  esse  potuit ;  videlicet  per  signa,  et 
evidentiam  causarum ;  cum  confutatio  alia  nulla  a  no- 
bus  observing  the  west-winds  which  blow  at  certain  times  of  the  year  on 
the  coast  of  Portugal,  came  to  the  conclusion  that  there  must  be  land  to 
generate  them. 

1  For  an  explanation  of  this  passage,  as  connected  with  the  first  form  of 
the  doctrine  of  Idols  when  they  were  divided  into  three  kinds  to  each  of 
which  one  of  these  confutations  corresponded,  see  the  preface.  In  compar- 
ing it  with  the  corresponding  passages  in  the  Partis  secundce  delineatio,  and 
the  Distributto  qperis,  it  will  be  observed  that  the  order  of  the  confutations 
is  inverted.  The  first  of  these  redargutions  extends  from  the  40th  to  tlie 
60th  aphorism;  the  other  two,  which  are  not  kept  distinct,  end  here. — 
J.  8. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  321 

bis   (qui  et  de  principiis  et  de  demonstrationibus   ab 
aliis  dissentimus)  adhiberi  potuerit. 

Quocirca  tempus  est,  ut  ad  ipsam  artem  et  normam 
Interpretandi  Naturam  veniamus ;  et  tamen  nonnihil 
restat  quod  praBvertendum  est.  Quum  enim  in  hoc 
primo  Aphorismorum  libro  illud  nobis  propositum  sit, 
ut  tarn  ad  intelligendum  quam  ad  recipiendum  ea  quae 
sequuntur  mentes  hominum  praeparentur ;  expurgata 
jam  et  abrasa  et  aequata  mentis  area,  sequitur  ut 
mens  sistatur  in  positione  bona,  et  tanquam  aspectu 
benevolo,  ad  ea  quae  proponemus.  Valet  enim  in  re 
nova  ad  praejudicium,  non  solum  praeoccupatio  fortis 
opinionis  veteris,  sed  et  praeceptio  sive  praefiguratio 
falsa  rei  quae  afFertur.  Itaque  conabimur  efficere  ut 
habeantur  bonae  et  verse  de  iis  quae  adducimus  opin- 
iones,  licet  ad  tempus  tantummodo,  et  tanquam  usura- 
riae,^  donee  res  ipsa  pernoscatur. 

ex  VI. 

Primo  itaque  postulandum  videtur,  ne  existiment 
homines  nos,  more  antiquorum  Graecorum,  aut  quo- 
rundam  novorum  hominum,  Telesii,  Patricii,  Seve- 
rini,2  sectam  aliquam  in  philosophia  condere  velle. 
Neque  enim  hoc  agimus;  neque  etiam  multum  inter- 
esse  putamus  ad  hominum  fortunas  quales  quis  opin- 
iones  abstractas  de  natura  et  rerum  principiis  habeat ; 
neque   dubium   est,   quin   multa   hujusmodi  et  Vetera 

1  Compare  Distr.  Op.,  p.  226. :  "  At  quinta  pars  ad  tempus  tantum, 
donee  reliqua  perfieiantur,  adhibetur;  et  tanquam  foenus  redditur  usque 
dum  sors  haberi  possit."  See  also  the  next  aphorism,  in  which  the  same 
expression  occurs. 

2  See  De  Aug.  iv.  3.  for  a  rather  fuller  mention  of  these  philosophers,  and 
the  note  upon  the  passage.  See  also,  for  Telesius,  the  preface  to  Fabula 
CobH  et  Cupidinis ;  for  Patricius,  the  Descriptio  Globi  intellectualis ;  for  Sev- 
erinus,  the  Temporis  Partus  Masculus.  —  /.  S. 

VOL.  I.  21 


322  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

revocari  et  nova  introduci  possint;  quemadmodum  et 
complura  themata  coeli  snpponi  possunt,  quae  cum 
phaenomenis  sat  bene  conveniunt,  inter  se  tamen  dis- 
sentiunt. 

At  nos  de  hujusmodi  rebus  opinabilibus,  et  simul 
inutilibus,  non  laboramus.  At  contra  nobis  consti- 
tutum  est  experiri,  an  revera  potentiae  et  amplitu- 
dinis  humanae  firmiora  fundamenta  jacere  ac  fines  in 
latins  proferre  possimus.  Atque  licet  sparsim  et  in 
aliquibus  subjectis  specialibus,  longe  veriora  habea- 
mus  et  certiora  (ut  arbitramur)  atque  etiam  magis 
fructuosa  quam  quibus  homines  adhuc  utuntur,  (quae 
in  quintam  Instaurationis  nostrae  partem  congessi- 
mus,)  tamen  theoriam  nullam  universalem  aut  inte- 
gram  proponimus.  Neque  enim  huic  rei  tempus  ad- 
huc adesse  videtur.  Quin  nee  spem  habemus  vitae 
producendae  ad  sextam  Instaurationis  partem  (quae 
philosophiae  per  legitimam  Naturae  Interpretationem 
inventa3  destinata  est)  absolvendam ;  sed  satis  habe- 
mus si  in  mediis  sobrie  et  utiliter  nos  geramus,  atque 
interim  semina  veritatis  sincerioris  in  posteros  sparga- 
mus,  atque  initiis  rerum  magnainim  non  desimus. 

CXVII. 

Atque  quemadmodum  sectae  conditores  non  sumus, 
ita  nee  operum  particularium  largitores  aut  promis- 
sores.  Attamen  possit  aliquis  hoc  modo  occurrere ; 
quod  nos,  qui  tarn  saepe  operum  mentionem  faciamus 
et  omnia  eo  trahamus,  etiam  operum  aliquorum  pig- 
nora  exhibeamus.  Verum  via  nostra  et  ratio  (ut  saspe 
perspicue  diximus  et  adhuc  dicere  juvat)  ea  est;  ut 
non  opera  ex  operibus  sive  experimenta  ex  experi- 
mentis  (ut  empirici),  sed  ex  operibus  et  experimentis 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  323 

causas  et  axiomata,  atque  ex  causis  et  axiomatibus 
rursus  nova  opera  et  experimenta  (ut  legitimi  Naturse 
Interpretes),  extrahamus. 

Atque  licet  in  tabulis  nostris  inveniendi  (ex  quibus 
quarta  pars  Instaurationis  consistit),  atque  etiam  ex- 
emplis  particularium  (quae  in  secunda  parte  addux- 
imus),  atque  insuper  in  observationibus  nostris  super 
historiam  (quae  in  tertia  parte  operis  descripta  est), 
qui  vis  vel  mediocris  perspicaciae  et  solertise  complurium 
operum  nobilium  indicationes  et  designationes  ubique 
notabit ;  ingenue  tamen  fatemur,  historiam  naturalem 
quam  adhuc  habemus,  aut  ex  libris  aut  ex  inquisitione 
propria,  non  tarn  copiosam  esse  et  verificatam,  ut  legit- 
imaj  Interpretationi  satisfacere  aut  ministrare  possit. 

Itaque  si  quis  ad  mechanica  sit  magis  aptus  et  paratus, 
atque  sagax  ad  venanda  opera  ^  ex  conversatione  sola 
cum  experimentis,  ei  permittimus  et  relinquimus  illam 
industriam,  ut  ex  historia  nostra  et  tabulis  multa  tan- 
quam  in  via  decerpat  et  applicet  ad  opera,  ac  veluti 
foenus  recipiat  ad  tempus,  donee  sors  haberi  possit. 
Nos  vero,  cum  ad  majora  contendamus,  moram  omnem 
prseproperam  et  praematuram  in  istiusmodi  rebus  tan- 
quam  Atalantae  pilas  (ut  saepius  solemus  dicere)  dam- 
namus.  Neque  enim  aurea  poma  pueriliter  afFectamus, 
sed  omnia  in  victoria  cursus  artis  super  naturam  poni- 
mus ;  neque  museum  aut  segetem  lierbidam  demetere 
festinamus,  sed  messem  tempestivam  expectamus. 

CXVIIT. 

Occurret  etiam  alicui  proculdubio,  postquam  ipsam 

1  Compare  Temporis  Partus  Mascuius :  — "  Siquidem  utile  genus  eorum 
est  qui  de  theoriis  non  admodum  solicit!,  mechanica  quadara  subtilitate 
rerum  inventarum  extensiones  prehendunt;  qualis  est  Bacon."  —  J.  S.    . 


324  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

historiam  nostram  et  inventionis  tabulas  perlegerit,  ali- 
quid  in  ipsis  experimentis  minus  certum,  vel  omnino 
falsum  ;  atque  propterea  secum  fortasse  reputabit,  fun- 
damentis  et  principiis  falsis  et  dubiis  inventa  nostra  niti. 
Verurn  hoc  nihil  est ;  necesse  enim  est  talia  sub  initiis 
evenire.  Simile  enim  est  ac  si  in  scriptione  aut  impres- 
sione  una  forte  litera  aut  altera  perperam  posita  aut 
collocata  sit ;  id  enim  legentem  non  multum  impedire 
solet,  quandoquidem  errata  ab  ipso  sensu  facile  corri- 
guntur.  Ita  etiam  cogitent  homines  multa  in  historia 
naturali  experimenta  falso  credi  et  recipi  posse,  quas 
paulo  post  a  causis  et  axiomatibus  inventis  facile  ex- 
punguntur  et  rejiciuntur.  Sed  tamen  verum  est,  si  in 
historia  naturali  et  experimentis  magna  et  crebra  et 
continua  fuerint  errata,  ilia  nulla  ingenii  aut  artis  fcelic- 
itate  corrigi  aut  emendari  posse.  Itaque  si  in  historia 
nostra  naturali,  quae  tanta  diligcntia  et  severitate  et  fere 
religione  probata  et  collecta  est,  aliquid  in  particulari- 
bus  quandoque  subsit  falsitatis  aut  erroris,  quid  tandem 
de  naturali  historia  vulgari,  quae  prae  nostra  tam  negli- 
gens  est  et  facilis,  dicendum  erit  ?  aut  de  philosophia  et 
scientiis  super  hujusmodi  arenas  (vel  syrtes  potius) 
aedificatis?  Itaque  hoc  quod  diximus  neminem  mo- 
v.^at. 

cxix. 

Occurrent  etiam  in  historia  nostra  et  experimentis 
plurimae  res,  primo  leves  et  vulgatae,  deinde  viles  et  illi- 
berales,  postremo  nimis  subtilcs  ac  mere  speculativn^,  et 
quasi  nullius  usus  :  quod  genus  rerum,  hominum  studia 
avertere  et  alienare  possit. 

Atque  de  istis  rebus  quae  videntur  vulgatae,  illud 
homines  cogitent ;  solere  sane  eos  adhuc  nihil  aliud 
agere,  quam  ut  eorum  quae  rara  sunt  causas  ad  ea  qu» 


NOVUM  ORGAN  UM.  325 

frequenter  fiunt  referant  et  accommodent,  at  ipsorum 
quae  frequenter  eveniunt  nullas  causas  inquirant,  sed  ea 
ipsa  recipiant  tanquam  concessa  et  admissa. 

Itaque  non  ponderis,  non  rotationis  coelestium,  non 
caloris,  non  frigoris,  non  luminis,  non  duri,  non  mollis, 
non  tenuis,  non  densi,  non  liquidi,  non  consistentis,  non 
animati,  non  inanimati,  non  similaris,  non  dissimilaris, 
nee  demum  organici,  causas  quaerunt ;  sed  illis,  tan- 
quam pro  evidentibus  et  manifestis,  receptis,  de  ceteris 
rebus  qua^  non  tam  frequenter  et  familiariter  occurrunt 
disputant  et  judicant. 

Nos  vero,  qui  satis  scimus  nullum  de  rebus  raris  aut 
notabilibus  judicium  fieri  posse,  multo  minus  res  novas 
in  lucem  protrabi,  absque  vulgarium  rerum  causis  et 
causarum  causis  rite  examinatis  et  repertis,  necessario 
ad  res  vulgarissimas  in  historiam  nostram  recipiendas 
compellimur.  Quinetiam  nil  magis  philosophiae  offe- 
cisse  deprehendimus  quam  quod  res  qu£e  familiares  sunt 
et  frequenter  occurrunt  contemplationem  liominum  non 
morentur  et  detineant,  sed  recipiantur  obiter,  neque 
earum  causae  quaeri  soleant :  ut  non  saepius  requiratur 
informatio  de  rebus  ignotis,  quam  attentio  in  notis. 

cxx. 

Quod  vero  ad  rerum  vilitatem  attinet,  vel  etiam  tur- 
pitudinem,  quibus  (ut  ait  Plinius)  honos  praefandus 
est ;  ^  eae  res,  non  minus  quam  lautissimae  et  pretiosissi- 
mae,  in  historiam  naturalem  recipiendae  sunt.  Neque 
propterea  polluitur  naturalis  historia :  sol  enim  aeque 
palatia  et  cloacas    ingreditur,  neque  tamen    polluitur. 

1  "  Rerum  natura,  hoc  est,  vita  narratur,  et  hsec  sordidissima  sui  parte,  ut 
plurimarum  rerum  aut  rusticis  vocabulis  aut  externis,  imo  barbaris,  etiam 
cum  honoris  praefatione  ponendis."  —  Plin.  Hist.  Nat.  i.  ad  init.  Compare 
also  Aristot.  De  Part.  Animal,  i.  5. 


326  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

Nos  autem  non  Capitolium  aliquod  aut  Pyramidem 
hominum  superbiae  dedicamus  aut  condimus,  sed  tem- 
plum  sanctum  ad  exemplar  mundi  in  intellectu  humano 
fundamus.  Itaque  exemplar  sequimur.  Nam  quicquid 
essentia  dignum  est,  id  etiam  scientia  dignum,  quas  est 
essentiae  imago.  At  vilia  aeque  subsistunt  ac  lauta. 
Quinetiam,  ut  e  quibusdam  putridis  materiis,  veluti 
musco  et  zibetlio,  aliquando  optimi  odores  generantur  ; 
ita  et  ab  instantiis  vilibus  et  sordidis  quandoque  eximia 
lux  et  informatio  emanat.  Verum  de  hoc  nimis  multa ; 
cum  hoc  genus  fastidii  sit  plane  puerile  et  effoemina- 
tum. 

cxxi. 

At  de  illo  omnino  magis  accurate  dispiciendum  ; 
quod  plurima  in  historia  nostra  captui  vulgari,  aut 
etiam  cuivis  intellectui  (rebus  praesentibus  assuefacto), 
videbuntur  curiosae  cujusdam  et  inutilis  subtilitatis. 
Itaque  de  hoc  ante  omnia  et  dictum  et  dicendum  est ; 
hoc  scilicet ;  nos  jam  sub  initiis  et  ad  tempus,  tantum 
ludfera  experimenta,  non  fructifera  quaerere  ;  ad  ex- 
emplum  creationis  divinae,  quod  sa^pius  diximus,  quae 
primo  die  lucem  tantum  produxit,  eique  soli  unum 
integrum  diem  attribuit,  neque  illo  die  quicquam  ma- 
teriati  operis  immiscuit. 

Itaque  si  quis  istiusmodi  res  nullius  esse  usus  putet, 
idem  cogitat  ac  si  nullum  etiam  lucis  esse  usum  censeat, 
quia  res  scilicet  solida  aut  materiata  non  sit.  Atque 
revera  dicendum  est,  simplicium  naturarum  cogni- 
tionem  bene  examinatam  et  definitam  instar  lucis  esse  ; 
quai  ad  universa  operuni  penetralia  aditum  prsebet, 
atque  tota  agmina  operum  et  turmas,  et  axiomatum 
nobilissimorum  fontes,  potestate  quadam  complectitur 
et  post  se  trahit ;  in  se  tamen  non  ita  magni  usus  est. 


NOVUM  ORGANUiM.  327 

Quin  et  literarum  elementa  per  se  et  separatim  nihil 
significant  nee  alicujus  usus  sunt,  sed  tamen  ad  omnis 
sermonis  compositionem  et  apparatum  instar  materiae 
primas  sunt.  Etiam  semina  rerum  potestate  valida,  usu 
(nisi  in  processu  suo)  nihili  sunt.  Atque  lucis  ipsius 
radii  dispersi,  nisi  coeant,  beneficium  suum  non  imper- 
tiuntur. 

Quod  si  quis  subtilitatibus  speculativis  ofFendatur, 
quid  de  scholasticis  viris  dicendum  erit,  qui  subtilitati- 
bus immensum  indulserunt  ?  qua?  tamen  subtilitates  in 
verbis,  aut  saltern  vulgaribus  notionibus  (quod  tantun- 
dem  valet},  non  in  rebus  aut  natura  consumpta;  fue- 
runt,  atque  utilitatis  expertes  erant,  non  tantum  in 
origine,  sed  etiam  in  consequentiis ;  tales  autem  non 
fuerunt,  ut  haberent  in  praesens  utilitatem  nullam,  sed 
per  consequens  infinitam  ;  quales  sunt  eae  de  quibus 
loquimur.  Hoc  vero  sciant  homines  pro  certo,  omnem 
subtilitatem  disputationum  et  discursuum  mentis,  si  ad- 
hibeatur  tantum  post  axiomata  inventa,  seram  esse  et 
prseposteram ;  et  subtilitatis  tempus  verum  ac  propri- 
um,  aut  saltem  praicipuum,  versari  in  pensitanda  ex- 
perientia  et  inde  constituendis  axiomatibus  ;  nam  ilia 
altera  subtilitas  naturam  prensat  et  captat,  sed  nun- 
quam  apprehendit  aut  capit.  Et  verissimum  certe  est 
quod  de  occasion e  sive  fortuna  dici  solet,  si  transfe- 
ratur  ad  naturam  :  videlicet,  earn  a  f route  comatam^  ah 
ocdpitio  calvam  esse. 

Denique  de  contemptu  in  natural!  historia  rerum  aut 
vulgarium,  aut  vilium,  aut  nimis  subtilium  et  in  origin- 
ibus  suis  inutilium,  ilia  vox  mulierculae  ad  tumidum 
principem,  qui  petitionem  ejus  ut  rem  indignam  et 
majestate  sua  inferiorem  abjecisset,  pro  oraculo  sit; 
Desine    ergo   rex    esse  :    quia    certissimum    est,    impe- 


328  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

rium  in  naturam,  si  quis  hujusmodi  rebns  ut  nimis 
exilibus  et  minutis  vacare  nolit,  nee  obtineri  nee  geri 
posse. 

CXXII. 

Oecurrit  ^  etiam  et  illud  ;  mirabile  quiddam  esse  et 
durum,  quod  nos  omnes  scientias  atque  omnes  authores 
simul  ac  veluti  uno  ictu  et  impetu  summoveamus : 
idque  non  assumpto  aliquo  ex  antiquis  in  auxilium  et 
pl'aesidinin  nostrum,  sed  quasi  viribus  propriis. 

Nos  autem  scimus,  si  minus  sincera  fide  agere  voluis- 
semus,  non  difficile  ftiisse  nobis,  ista  quae  afferuntur  vel 
ad  antiqua  saecula  ante  Graeeonim  tempora  ((rum  sci- 
entia?  de  natura  magis  fortasse  sed  tamen  majore  cum 
silentio  floruerint,  neque  in  Graeeonim  tubas  et  fistulas 
adhuc  incidissent),  vel  etiam  (per  partes  certe)  ad  ali- 
quos  ex  Graecis  ipsis  referre,  atque  astipulationem  et 
honorem  inde  petere  :  more  novorum  hominum,  qui 
nobilitatem  sibi  ex  antiqua  aliqua  prosapia,  per  genealo- 
giarum  favores,  astruunt  et  affingunt.  Nos  vero  rerum 
evidentia  freti,  omnem  commenti  et  imposturae  condi- 
tionem  rejicimus  ;  neque  ad  id  quod  agitur  plus  inter- 
esse  putamus,  utrum  quae  jam  invenientur  antiquis  olim 
cognita,  et  per  rerum  vicissitudines  et  saecula  oeciden- 
tia  et  orientia  sint,  quam  hominibus  curae  esse  debere, 
utrum  Novus  Orbis  fuerit  insula  ilia  Atlantis  et  veteri 
mundo  cognita,  an  nunc  primum  reperta.  Renim 
enim  inventio  a  naturae  luce  petenda,  non  ab  antiqui- 
tatis  tenebris  repetenda  est. 

Quod  vero  ad  universalem  istam  reprehensionem  at- 
tinet,  certissimum  est  vere  rem  reputanti,  earn  et  magis 
probabilem  esse  et  magis  modestam,  quam  si  facta  fuis- 
set  ex  parte.    Si  enim  in  primis  notionibus  errorcs  radi- 

1  So  in  the  original  edition.     I  think  it  should  be  occurret. —  J.  S. 


NOVUM  ORGANUiM.  329 

cati  non  fuissent,  fieri  non  potuisset  quin  nonnulla  recte 
inventa  alia  perperam  inventa  correxissent.  Sed  cum 
errores  fundamentales  fuerint,  atque  ejusmodi  ut  homi- 
nes potius  res  neglexerint  ac  praeterierint,  quam  de  illis 
pravum  aut  falsum  judicium  fecerint  ;  minime  mirum 
est,  si  homines  id  non  obtinuerint  quod  non  egerint, 
nee  ad  metam  pervenerint  quam  non  posuerint  aut  col- 
locarint,  neque  viam  emensi  sint  quam  non  ingressi  sint 
aut  tenuerint. 

Atque  insolentiam  rei  quod  attinet ;  certe  si  quis 
manus  constantia  atque  oculi  vigore  lineam  magis  rec- 
tam  aut  circulum  magis  perfectum  se  describere  posse 
quam  alium  quempiam  sibi  assumat,  inducitur  scilicet 
facultatis  comparatio  :  quod  si  quis  asserat  se  adhibita 
regula  aut  circumducto  circino  lineam  magis  rectam 
aut  circulum  magis  perfectum  posse  describere,  quam 
aliquem  alium  vi  sola  oculi  et  manus,  is  certe  non  ad- 
modum  jactator  fuerit.  Quin  hoc  quod  dicimus  non 
solum  in  hoc  nostro  conatu  primo  et  incoeptivo  locum 
habet ;  sed  etiam  pertinet  ad  eos  qui  huic  rei  posthac 
incumbent.  Nostra  enim  via  inveniendi  scientias  ex- 
aequat  fere  ingenia,  et  non  multum  excellentiae  eorum 
relinquit:  cum  omnia  per  certissimas  regulas  et  de- 
monstrationes  transigat.  Itaque  haec  nostra  (ut  saepe 
diximus)  foelicitatis  cujusdam  sunt  potius  quam  facul- 
tatis, et  potius  temporis  partus  quam  ingenii.  Est 
enim  certe  casus  aliquis  non  minus  in  cogitationibus 
humanis,  quam  in  operibus  et  factis. 

CXXIIl. 

Itaque  dicendum  de  nobis  ipsis  quod  ille  per  jocum 
dixit,  praesertim  cum  tam  bene  rem  secet :  fieri  non  po- 
test ut  idem  sentiant^  qui  aquam  et  qui  vinum  hibant 


330  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

At  cajteri  homines,  tarn  veteres  quam  novi,  liquorem 
biberunt  crudem  in  scientiis,  tanquam  aquam  vel  sponte 
ex  intellectu  manantem,  vel  per  dialecticam,  tanquam 
per  rotas  ex  puteo,  haustam.  At  nos  liquorem  bibimus 
et  propinamus  ex  infinitis  confectam  uvis,  iisque  ma- 
turis  et  tempestivis,  et  per  racemos  quosdam  collectis 
ac  decerptis,  et  subinde  in  torculari  pressis,  ac  postremo 
in  vase  repurgatis  et  clarificatis.  Itaque  nil  mirum  si 
nobis  cum  aliis  non  conveniat. 

cxxiv. 

Occurret  proculdubio  et  illud :  nee  metam  aut  sco- 
pum  scientiarum  a  nobis  ipsis  (id  quod  in  aliis  repre- 
hendimus)  verum  et  oj:)timum  prsefixum  esse.  Esse 
enim  contemplationem  veritatis  omni  operum  utilitate 
et  magnitudine  digniorem  et  celsiorem  :  longam  vero 
istam  et  sollicitam  moram  in  experientia  et  materia 
et  rerum  particularium  fluctibus,  mentem  veluti  humo 
affigere,  vel  potius  in  Tartarum  quoddam  confusionis  et 
perturbationis  dejicere  ;  atque  ab  abstracta}  sapientiae 
serenitate  et  tranquillitate  (tanquam  a  statu  multo  di- 
viniore)  arcere  et  summovere.  Nos  vero  huic  rationi 
libenter  assentimur ;  et  hoc  ipsum,  quod  innuunt  ac 
praeoptant,  pra^cipue  atque  ante  omnia  agimus.  Ete- 
nim  verum  exemplar  mundi  in  intellectu  luimano 
fundamus ;  quale  invenitur,  non  quale  cuipiam  sua 
propria  ratio  dictaverit.  Hoc  autem  perfici  non  potest, 
nisi  facta  mundi  dissectione  atque  anatomia  diligentis- 
sima.  Modulos  vero  ineptos  mundorum  et  tanquam 
simiolas,  quas  in  philosophiis  phantasiae  hominum  ex- 
truxerunt,  omnino  dissipandas  edicimus.  Sciant  itaque 
homines  (id  quod  superius  diximus)  quantum  intersit 
inter  humanas  mentis   Idola,  et  divinas   mentis  Ideas. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  331 

Ilia  enim  nihil  aliud  sunt  quam  abstractiones  ad  placi- 
tum  :  hfe  autem  sunt  vera  signacula  Creatoris  super 
creaturas,  prout  in  materia  per  lineas  veras  et  exquisi- 
tas  imprimuntur  et  terminantur.  Itaque  ipsissimae  res 
sunt  (in  hoc  genere)  Veritas  et  utilitas  :  ^  atque  opera 
ipsa  pluris  facienda  sunt,  quatenus  sunt  veritatis  pig- 
nora,  quam  propter  vitas  commoda. 

cxxv. 

Occurret  fortasse  et  illud  :  nos  tanquam  actum  agere, 
atque  antiquos  ipsos  eandem  quam  nos  viam  tenuisse. 
Itaque  verisimile  putabit  quispiam  etiam  nos,  post  tan- 
tum  motum  et  molitionem,  deventuros  tandem  ad  ali- 
quam  ex  illis  philosophiis  quae  apud  antiquos  valuerunt. 
Nam  et  illos  in  meditationum  suarum  principiis  vim 
et  copiam  magnam  exemplorum  et  particularium  para- 

1  Compare  Partis  Instaurationis  Secundoe  Delineatio :  —  "  Quinetiam  illis 
quibus  in  conteraplationis  amorem  eflfusis  frequens  apud  nos  operum  mentio 
asperum  quiddam  et  ingratum  et  mechanicum  sonat,  monstrabimus  quan- 
tum illi  desideriis  suis  propriis  adversentur,  cum  jmritas  conteniplationum 
atque  substructio  et  inventio  operum  prorsus  eisdem  rebus  nitantur  et  simul 
perfruantur."  In  a  corresponding  passage  in  the  Cogitata  et  Visa  we  find, 
instead  of  the  last  clause,  "  etenim  in  natura  Opera  non  tantum  vitse  bene- 
ficia  sed  et  veritatis  pignora  esse.  .  .  Veritatem  enim  per  Operum  indica- 
tionem  magis  quam  ex  argumentatione  aut  etiam  ex  sensu  et  patefieri  et 
probari.  Quare  unam  eandemque  rationem  et  conditionis  humame  et  mentis 
dotandce  esse." 

Compare  also  Nov.  Org.  ii.  4. :  "  Ista  autem  duo  pronuntiata,  Activum 
et  Contemplativum,  res  eadem  sunt ;  et  quod  in  operando  utilissimum  id  in 
sciendo  verissimura." 

I  do  not  think  that  the  use  of  ipsissinice  here  can  be  justified:  if  the  mean- 
ing be  (as  I  think  it  must)  that  truth  and  utility  are  (in  this  kind)  "the 
verj'  same  things."  If  ijysissimce  be  used  correctly,  the  meaning  must  be 
that  things  themselves,  the  very  facts  of  nature,  are  truth  and  utiHty  both. 
But  in  that  case  we  should  expect  "e<  Veritas  et  utilitas."  Mr.  Ellis  pro- 
poses to  render  the  phrase  thus:  "Truth  and  utility  are  in  this  kind  the 
very  things  we  seek  for."  But  to  me  it  seems  less  probable  that  Bacon 
would  have  expressed  such  a  meaning  by  such  a  phrase  than  that  he  used 
the  word  ipsissimce  incorrectly  in  the  sense  I  have  attributed  to  it.  —  J.  8. 


332  NOVUM  ORGANDM. 

visse,  atque  in  commentarios  per  locos  et  titulos  diges- 
sisse,  atque  inde  philosophias  suas  et  artes  confecisse,  et 
postea,  re  comperta,  pronuntiasse,  et  exempla  ad  fidem 
et  docendi  lumen  sparsim  addidisse  ;  sed  particularium 
notas  et  codicillos  ac  commentarios  suos  in  lucem  edere 
supervacuum  et  molestum  putasse ;  ideoque  fecisse  quod 
in  aedificando  fieri  solet,  nempe  post  sedificii  structuram 
machinas  et  scalas  a  conspectu  amovisse.  Neque  aliter 
factum  esse  credere  certe  oportet.  Verum  nisi  quis 
omnino  oblitus  fuerit  eorum  quas  superius  dicta  sunt, 
huic  objectioni  (aut  scrupulo  potius)  facile  respondebit. 
Formam  enim  inquirendi  et  inveniendi  apud  antiques 
et  ipsi  profitentur,^  et  scripta  eorum  prae  se  ferunt.  Ea 
autem  non  alia  fuit,  quam  ut  ab  exemplis  quibusdam  et 
particularibus  (additis  notionibus  communibus,  et  for- 
tasse  portione  nonnulla  ex  opinionibus  receptis  quas 
maxime  placuerunt)  ad  conclusiones  maxime  generales 
sive  principia  scientiarum  advolarent,  ad  quorum  veri- 
tatera  immotam  et  fixam  conclusiones  inferiores  per 
media  educerent  ac  probarent ;  ex  quibus  artem  con- 
stituebant.  Turn  demum  si  nova  particularia  et  exem- 
pla mota  essent  et  adducta  quae  placitis  suis  refragaren- 
tur,  ilia  aut  per  distinctiones  aut  per  regularum  suarum 
explanationes  in  ordinem  subtiliter  redigebant,  aut  de- 
mum  per  exceptiones  grosso  modo  summovebant :  at 
rerum  particularium  non  refragantium  causas  ad  ilia 
principia  sua  laboriose  et  pertinaciter  accommodabant. 
Verum  nee  historia  naturalis  et  experientia  ilia  erat, 
quam  fuisse  oportebat,  (longe  certe  abest,)  et  ista  advo- 
latio  ad  generalissima  omnia  perdidit. 

1  "  Profitemur"  in  the  original  edition;  obviously  a  misprint.     Compare 
the  corresponding  passage  in  Inquisitio  legitima  de  Motu. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  833 


CXXVI. 


Occurret  et  illud:  nos,  propter  inhibitionem  quan- 
dam  pronuntiandi  et  principia  certa  ponendi  donee  per 
medios  gradus  ad  generalissima  rite  perventum  sit,  sus- 
pensionem  quandam  judicii  tueri,  atque  ad  Acatalep- 
siam  rem  deducere.  Nos  vero  non  Acatale-psiam,  sed 
Eucatalepsiam  meditamur  et  proponimus  :  sensui  enim 
non  derogamus,  sed  ministramus ;  et  intellectum  non 
contemnimus,  sed  regimus.  Atque  melius  est  scire 
quantum  opus  sit,  et  tamen  nos  non  penitus  scire 
putare,  quam  penitus  scire  nos  putare,  et  tamen  nil 
eorum  quae  opus  est  scire. 

CXXVII. 

Etiam  dubitabit  quispiam,  potius  quam  objiciet,  utrum 
nos  de  Natural i  tantum  Philosophia,  an  etiam  de  scien- 
tiis  reliquis,  Logicis,  Ethicis,  Politicis,  secundum  viam 
nostram  perficiendis  loquamur.  At  nos  certe  de  uni- 
versis  hasc  quae  dicta  sunt  intelligimus  :  atque  quemad- 
modum  vulgaris  logica,  quae  regit  res  per  Syllogismum, 
non  tantum  ad  naturales,  sed  ad  omnes  scientias  per- 
tinet ;  ita  et  nostra,  quae  procedit  per  Inductionem, 
omnia  complectitur.  Tam  enim  historiam  et  tabulas 
inveniendi  conficimus  de  Ira,  Metu,  et  Verecundia, 
et  similibus ;  ac  etiam  de  exemplis  rerum  Civilium : 
nee  minus  de  motibus  mentalibus  Memoriae,  Compo- 
sitionis  et  Divisionis,^  Judicii,  et  reliquorum  :  quam  de 
Calido  et  Frigido,  aut  Luce,  aut  Vegetatione,  aut  si- 
milibus.^    Sed  tamen  cum  nostra  ratio  Interpretandi, 

^  Synthesis  and  analysis  ? 

2  This  passage  is  important  because  it  shows  that  Bacon  proposed  to  ap- 
ply his  method  to  mental  phenomena ;  which  is  in  itself  a  sufficient  refuta- 
tion of  M.  Cousin's  interpretation  of  the  passage  in  which,  when  censuring 


834  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

post  historiam  praeparatam  et  ordinatam,  non  mentis 
tantum  motus  et  discursus  (ut  logica  vulgaris),  sed  et 
rerum  natumm  intueatur ;  ita  mentem  regimus,  ut  ad 
reinira  naturam  se,  aptis  per  omnia  modis,  applicare 
possit.  Atque  propterea  multa  et  diversa  in  doctrina 
Interpretationis  prascipimus,  quae  ad  subjecti  de  quo 
inquirimus  qualitatem  et  conditionem,  modum  inveni- 
endi  nonnulla  ex  parte  applicent. 

CXXVIII. 

At  illud  de  nobis  ne  dubitare  quidem  fas  sit ;  utrum 
nos  philosopliiam  et  artes  et  scientias  quibus  utimur 
destruere  et  demoliri  cupiamus :  contra  enim,  earum 
et  usum  et  cultum  et  honores  libenter  amplectimur. 
Neque  enim  ullo  modo  officimus,  quin  istae  quae  inval- 
uerunt  et  disputationes  alant,  et  sermones  ornent,  et 
ad  professoria  munera  ac  vitae  civilis  compendia  adhib- 
eantur  et  valeant ;  denique,  tanquam  numismata  quae- 
dam,  consensu  inter  homines  recipiantur.  Quinetiam 
significamus  aperte,  ea  quae  nos  adducimus  ad  istas  res 
non  multum  idonea  futura;  cum  ad  vulgi  captum  de- 
duci  omnino  non  possint,  nisi  per  efFecta  et  opera  tan- 
tum. At  hoc  ipsum  quod  de  afFectu  nostro  et  bona 
voluntate  erga  scientias  receptas  dicimus  quam  vera 
profiteamur,  scripta  nostra  in  pubHcum  edita  (praeser- 
tim  Hbri  de  Progressu  Scientiarum)  fidem  faciant.  Ita- 
que  id  verbis  ampHus  vincere  non  conabimur.  Illud 
interim  constanter  et  diserte  monemus  ;  his  modis  qui 
in  usu  sunt  nee  magnos  in  scientiarum  doctrinis  et  con- 
templatione  progressus  fieri,  nee  illas  ad  amplitudinem 
operum  deduci  posse. 

the  writings  of  the  schoohnen,  he  compares  them  to  the  self-evolved  web 
of  the  spider.  I  have  elsewhere  spoken  more  at  length  of  this  passage. 
[See  p.  161.J 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  335 


CXXIX. 


Superest  ut  de  Finis  excellentia  pauca  dicamus.  Ea 
si  prius  dicta  fuissent,  votis  similia  videri  potuissent : 
sed  spe  jam  facta,  et  iniquis  praejudiciis  sublatis,  plus 
fortasse  ponderis  habebunt.  Quod  si  nos  omnia  per- 
fecissemus  et  plane  absolvissemus,  nee  alios  in  partem 
et  consortium  laborum  subinde  vocaremus,  etiam  ab 
hujusmodi  verbis  abstinuissemus,  ne  acciperentur  in 
prasdicationem  meriti  nostri.  Cum  vero  aliorum  in- 
dustria  acuenda  sit  et  animi  excitandi  atque  accen- 
dendi,  consentaneum  est  ut  qusedam  hominibus  in 
mentem  redigamus. 

Primo  itaque  videtur  inventorum  nobilium  introduc- 
tio  inter  actiones  humanas  longe  primas  partes  tenere : 
id  quod  antiqua  saecula  judicaverunt.  Ea  enim  rerum 
inventoribus  divinos  honores  tribuerunt ;  iis  autem  qui 
in  rebus  civilibus  merebantur  (quales  erant  urbium 
et  imperiorum  conditores,  legislatores,  patriarum  a  diu- 
turnis  malis  liberatores,  tyrannidum  debellatores,  et  his 
similes),  heroum  tantum  honores  decreverunt.  Atque 
certe  si  quis  ea  recte  conferat,  justum  hoc  prisci  sasculi 
judicium  reperiet.  Etenim  inventorum  beneficia  ad 
universum  genus  humanum  pertinere  possunt,  civilia 
ad  certas  tantummodo  hominum  sedes  :  hsec  etiam  non 
ultra  paucas  eetates  durant,  ilia  quasi  perpetuis  tem- 
poribus.  Atque  status  emendatio  in  civilibus  non  sine 
vi  et  perturbatione  plerumque  procedit :  at  inventa 
beant,  et  beneficium  deferunt  absque  alicujus  injuria 
aut  tristitia. 

Etiam  inventa  quasi  novse  creationes  sunt,  et  divi* 
norum  operum  imitamenta  ;  ut  bene  cecinit  ille : 


336  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

"  Primum  frugiferos  foetus  mortalibus  aegris 
Dididerant  quondam  pra?stanti  nomine  Athense; 
Et  Recreavekunt  vitam,  legesque  rogarunt."  i 

Atque  videtur  notatu  dignum  in  Solomone  ;  quod 
cum  imperio,  auro,  magnificentia  operum,  satellitio, 
famulitio,  classe  insuper,  et  uominis  claritate,  ac  sum- 
ma  hominum  admiratione  floreret,  tamen  nihil  horum 
delegerit  sibi  ad  gloriam,  sed  ita  pronuntiaverit :  Glo- 
riam  Dei  esse,  celare  rem ;  gloriam  regis,  investigare 
rem? 

Rursus  (si  placet)  reputet  quispiam,  quantum  inter- 
sit  inter  hominum  vitam  in  excultissima  quapiam  Eu- 
ropae  provincia,  et  in  regione  aliqua  Novae  Indiie  max- 
ime  fera  et  barbara :  ea^  tantum  difFerre  existimabit, 
ut  merito  hominem  homini  Deum  esse,  non  solum  prop- 
ter auxilium  et  beneficium,  sed  etiam  per  status  com- 
parationem,  recte  dici  possit.  Atque  hoc  non  solum, 
non  coelum,  non  corpora,  sed  artes  prsestant. 

Rursus,  vim  et  virtutem  et  consequentias  rerum  in- 
ventarum  notare  juvat :  qu9B  non  in  aliis  manifestius 
occurrunt,  quam  in  illis  tribus  quae  antiquis  incognitas, 
et  quarum  primordia,  licet  recentia,  obscura  et  ingloria 
sunt :  Artis  nimirum  Imprimendi,  Pulveris  Tormen- 
tarii,  et  Acus  Nauticae.  Haec  enim  tria  rerum  faciem 
et  statum  in  orbe  terrarum  mutaverunt :  primum,  in 
re  literaria  ;  secundum,  in  re  bellica  ;  tertium,  in  navi- 
gationibus:  unde  innumerae  rerum  mutationes  sequu- 
taB  sunt ;  ut  non  imperium  aliquod,  non  secta,  non 
Stella,  majorem  cfficaciam  et  quasi  influxum  super  res 
humanas  exercuisse  videatur,  quam  ista  mechanica 
exercuerunt. 

Praeterea  non  abs  re  fuerit,  tria  hominum  ambitionis 

1  Lucretius,  vi.  1-8.        2  Prov.  xxv.  2.        8  go  in  the  original  edition. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  337 

genera  et  quasi  gradus  distinguere.  Primum  eorum, 
qui  propriam  potentiam  in  patria  sua  amplificare  cupi- 
unt ;  quod  genus  vulgare  est  et  degener.  Secundum 
eorum,  qui  patriae  potentiam  et  imperium  inter  hu- 
manum  genus  amplificare  nituntur;  illud  plus  certe 
habet  dignitatis,  cupiditatis  baud  minus.  Quod  si  quis 
humani  generis  ipsius  potentiam  et  imperium  in  rerum 
universitatem  instaurare  et  amplificare  conetur,  ea  pro- 
culdubio  ambitio  (si  modo  ita  vocanda  sit)  reliquis  et 
sanior  est  et  augustior.  Hominis  autem  imperium  in 
res,  in  solis  artibus  et  scientiis  ponitur.  Naturae  enim 
non  imperatur,  nisi  parendo. 

Praeterea,  si  unius  alicujus  particularis  inventi  util- 
itas  ita  homines  afFecerit,  ut  eum  qui  genus  humanum 
universum  beneficio  aliquo  devincire  potuerit  homine 
majorem  putaverint ;  quanto  Celsius  videbitur  tale  ali- 
quid  invenire,  per  quod  alia  omnia  expedite  inveniri 
possint  ?  Et  tamen  (ut  verum  omnino  dicamus)  quem- 
admodum  luci  magnam  habemus  gratiam,  quod  per 
eam  vias  inire,  artes  exercere,  legere,  nos  invicem  dig- 
noscere  possimus ;  et  nihilominus  ipsa  visio  lucis  res 
praestantior  est  et  pulchrior,  quam  multiplex  ejus  usus  : 
ita  certe  ipsa  contemplatio  rerum  prout  sunt,  sine  super- 
stitione  aut  impostura,  errore  aut  confusione,  in  seipsa 
magis  digna  est,  quam  universus  inventorum  fructus.^ 

Postremo  siquis  depravationem  scientiarum  et  artium 
ad  malitiam  et  luxuriam  et  similia  objecerit ;  id  nem- 
inem  moveat.  Illud  enim  de  omnibus  mundanis  bonis 
dici  potest,  ingenio,  fortitudine,  viribus,  forma,  divitiis, 
luce  ipsa,  et  reliquis.  Recuperet  modo  genus  humanum 
jus  suum  in  naturam  quod  ei  ex  dotatione  divina  com- 

1  This  is  one  of  the  passages  which  show  how  far  Bacon  was  from  what 
is  now  called  a  utilitarian. 


338  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

petit,  et  detur  ei  copia :  usum  vero  recta  ratio  et  sana 
religio  gubernabit. 

cxxx. 

Jam  vero  tempus  est  ut  artem  ipsam  Interpretandi 
Naturam  proponamus :  in  qua  licet  nos  utilissima  et 
verissima  praecepisse  arbitremur,  tamen  necessitatem 
ei  absolutam  (ac  si  absque  ea  nil  agi  possit)  aut  etiam 
perfectionem  non  attribuimus.  Etenim  in  ea  opinione 
sumus;  si  justam  Naturae  et  ExperientiaB  Historiam 
praesto  haberent  homines,  atque  in  ea  sedulo  versa- 
rentur,  sibique  duas  res  imperare  possent;  unam,  ut 
receptas  opiniones  et  notiones  deponerent;  alteram, 
ut  mentem  a  generalissimis  et  proximis  ab  illis  ad 
tempus  cobiberent ;  fore  ut  etiam  vi  propria  et  gen- 
uina  mentis,  absque  alia  arte,  in  formam  nostram  In- 
terpretandi incidere  possent.  Est  enim  Interpretatio 
verum  et  naturale  opus  mentis,  demptis  iis  quae  ob- 
stant :  ^  sed  tamen  omnia  certe  per  nostra  praecepta 
erunt  magis  in  procinctu,  et  multo  firmiora. 

Neque  tamen  illis  nihil  addi  posse  affirmamus  :  sed 

contra,  nos,  qui  mentem  respicimus  non  tan- 

tum  in  facultate  propria,  sed  quatenus 

copulatur  cum  rebus,  Artem  in- 

veniendi  cum  Inventis  ad- 

olescere  posse,  stat- 

uere  debemus. 

1  Compare  Valeritis  Terminus,  ch.  22. :  —  "  That  it  is  true  that  interpreta- 
tion is  the  very  natural  and  direct  intention,  action,  and  progression  of  the 
understanding,  delivered  from  impediments;  and  that  all  anticipation  is 
but  a  deflexion  or  declination  by  accident."  Also  Adv.  of  Ijeam.  (2d 
book):  —  "  For  he  that  shall  attentively  observe  how  the  mind  doth  gather 
this  excellent  dew  of  knowledge,  like  unto  that  which  the  poet  speaketh  of, 
Aerii  mellis  ccelestia  dona,  distilling  and  contriving  it  out  of  particulars  nat- 
ural and  artificial,  as  the  flowers  of  the  field  and  garden,  shall  find  that 
the  mind  of  herself  by  nature  doth  manage  and  act  an  induction  much 
better  than  they  describe  it." — /.  8. 


IIBEE  SECUNDrS 

APHORISMORUM 


LIBEE  SECUNDUS 

APHOEISMORUM 

DE 

OTERPEETATIONE    NATUEJl 

8IVE     DE 

REGNO  HOMINIS. 


Aphorismus 
I. 

Super  datum  corpus  novam  naturam  sive  novas 
naturas  generare  et  superinducere,  opus  et  intentio 
est  humanae  Potentiae.  Datae  autem  naturae  For- 
mam,  sive  difFerentiam  veram,  sive  naturam  naturan- 
tem/    sive   fontem    emanationis    (ista   enim   vocabula 

1  This  is  the  only  passage  in  which  I  have  met  with  the  phrase  natura 
naturans  used  as  it  is  here.  With  the  later  schoolmen,  as  with  Spinoza,  it 
denotes  God  considered  as  the  causa  immanens  of  the  universe,  and  there- 
fore, according  to  the  latter  at  least,  not  hypostatically  distinct  from  it.  (On 
the  Pantheistic  tendency  occasionally  perceptible  among  the  schoolmen, 
see  Neander's  Essay  on  Scotus  Erigena  in  the  Berlin  Memoirs.)  Bacon 
applies  it  to  the  Form,  considered  as  the  causa  immanens  of  the  properties 
of  the  body.  I  regret  not  having  been  able  to  trace  the  history  of  this 
remarkable  phrase.  It  does  not  occur,  I  think,  in  St.  Thomas  Aquinas, 
though  I  have  met  with  it  in  an  index  to  his  Summa ;  the  passage  referred 
to  containing  a  quotation  froiu  St.  Augustine,  in  which  the  latter  speaks 
of  "  ea  natura  quae  creavit  omnes  cseteras  instituitque  naturas."  ( V.  St. 
Aug.,  De  Trin.  xiv.  9.)  Neither  does  it  occur,  so  far  as  I  am  aware,  where 
we  might  have  expected  it,  in  the  De  Divisions  Natures  of  Scotus  Erigena. 
Vossius,  De  Vitiis  Latini  Sermonis,  notices  its  use  among  the  schoolmen, 
but  gives  no  particular  reference. 


342  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

habemus  quae  ad  indicationem  rei  proxime  accedunt) 
invenire,  opus  et  intentio  est  humanize  ScientiaB.^  At- 
que  his  operibus  primariis  subordinantiir  alia  opera 
duo  secundaria  et  inferioris  notae ;  priori,  transforma- 
tio  corporum  concretorum  de  alio  in  aliud,  intra  ter- 
minos  Possibilis ;  ^  posteriori,  inventio  in  omni  genera- 
tione  et  motu  latentis  processus^  continuati  ab  Efficiente 
manifesto  et  materia  manifesta  usque  ad  Formam  indi- 
tam  ;  et  inventio  similiter  latentis  schematismi  corpo- 
rum quiescentium  et  non  in  motu.^ 

n. 

Quam  infoeliciter  se  habeat  scientia  humana  quae  in 
usu  est,  etiam  ex  illis  liquet  quae  vulgo  asseruntur. 
Recte  ponitur;  Vere  scire,  esse  per  Causas  scire. 
Etiam  non  male  constituuntur  causae  quatuor;  Ma- 
teria, Forma,  Efficiens,  et  Finis.  At  ex  his.  Causa 
Finalis  tantum  abest  ut  prosit,  ut  etiam  scientias  cor- 
rumpat,  nisi  in  hominis  actionibus;  Formae  inventio 
habetur  pro  desperata ;  Efficiens  vero  et  Materia 
(quales  quaeruntur  et  recipiuntur,  remotae  scilicet, 
absque  latenti  processu  ad  Formam)  res   perfunctoriae 

1  See  General  Preface,  ^  7.  p.  67. 

2  The  possibility  of  transmiitation,  long  and  strenuously  denied,  though 
certainly  on  no  sufficient  grounds,  is  now  generally  admitted.  "There 
was  a  time  when  this  fundamental  doctrine  of  the  alchemists  was  opposed 
to  known  analogies.  It  is  now  no  longer  so  opposed  to  them,  only  some 
stages  beyond  their  present  development."  —  Faraday,  Lectures  on  Non- 
Metallic  Elements,  p.  106. 

8  In  this  aphorism  Bacon  combines  the  antithesis  of  corpus  and  natura, 
the  concrete  and  the  abstract,  with  the  antithesis  of  power  and  science,  and 
thus  arrives  at  a  quadripartite  classification.  To  translate,  as  Mr.  Craik 
has  done,  "natura"  by  "  natural  substance"  involves  the  whole  subject 
in  confusion. 

In  the  last  sentence  continuati  may  be  translated  "  continuously  carried 
on."  The  word  is  often  thus  used:  as  in  the  dictum  "mutatio  nil  aliud 
est  quam  successiva  et  continuata  formae  adquisitio." 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  343 

sunt  et  superficiales,  et  nihili  fere  ad  scientiam  veram 
et  activam.  Neque  tamen  obliti  sumus  nos  superius 
notasse  et  correxisse  errorem  mentis  humanae,  in  def- 
erendo  Formis  primas  essentiae.^  Licet  enim  in  na- 
tura  nihil  vere  existat  praeter  corpora  individua  eden- 
tia  actus  puros  individuos  ex  lege ;  in  doctrinis  tamen, 
ilia  ipsa  lex,  ej usque  inquisitio  et  inventio  atque  expli- 
catio,  pro  fundamento  est  tam  ad  sciendum  quam  ad 
operandum.  Eam  autem  legem,  ejusque  paragraphos, 
Formarum  nomine  intelligimus ;  ^  praesertim  cum  hoc 
vocabulum  invaluerit  et  familiariter  occurrat. 

Qui  causam  alicujus  naturas  (veluti  albedinis  aut 
caloris)  in  certis  tantum  subjectis  novit,  ejus  Scientia 
imperfecta  est ;  et  qui  effectum  super  certas  tantum 
materias  (inter  eas  quae  sunt  susceptibiles)  inducere 
potest,  ejus  Potentia  pariter  imperfecta  est.  At  qui 
Efficientem  et  Materialem  causam  tantummodo  novit 
(quse  causse  flux^  sunt,  et  nihil  aliud  quam  vehicula 
et  causae  Formam  deferentes  in  aliquibus),^  is  ad  nova 
inventa,  in  materia  aliquatenus  simili  et  praaparata, 
pervenire  potest,  sed  rerum  terminos  altius  fixos  non 
movet.  At  qui  Formas  novit,  is  naturae  unitatem  in 
materiis  dissimillimis  complectitur.  Itaque  quae  ad- 
huc  facta  non  sunt,  qual^  nee   naturse  vicissitudines 

1  [I.  §  51.  "  Formse  enim  commenta  animi  hnmani  sunt,  nisi  libeat 
leges  illas  actus  Formas  appellare."]  Translate,  —  "  We  have  noted  and 
corrected  as  an  error  of  the  human  mind  the  opinion  that  forms  give  ex- 
istence."   Bacon  alludes  to  the  maxim  "forma  dat  esse." 

2  See  General  Preface,  p.  75.  The  paragraphs  of  a  law  are  its  sections 
or  clauses.  It  is  difficult  to  attach  any  definite  meaning  to  Mr.  Wood's 
translation  of  paragraphos,  "  its  parallels  in  each  science." 

3  L  e.  "  which  are  unstable  causes,  and  merely  vehicles  and  causes 
which  convey  the  form  in  certain  cases." 


344  NOVUM   ORGANUM. 

neque  experimentales  industrias  neque  casus  ipse  in 
actum  unquam  perduxissent,  neque  cogitationem  hu- 
manam  subitura  fuissent,  detegere  et  producere  potest. 
Quare  ex  Formarum  inventione  sequitur  Contempla- 
tio  vera  et  Operatic  libera. 

IV. 

Licet  viae  ad  potentiam  atque  ad  scientiam  huma- 
liam  conjunctissimae  sint  et  fere  eaedem,  tamen  propter 
perniciosam  et  inveteratam  consuetudinem  versandi  in 
abstractis,  tutius  omnino  est  ordiri  et  excitare  scientias 
ab  iis  fundamentis  quae  in  ordine  sunt  ad  partem  ac- 
tivam,  atque  ut  ilia  ipsa  partem  contemplativam  signet 
et  determinet.  Videndum  itaque  est,  ad  aliquam  natu- 
ram  super  corpus  datum  generandam  et  superinducen- 
dam,  quale  quis  praeceptum  aut  qualem  quis  directio- 
nem  aut  deductionem*  maxime  optaret ;  idque  serraone 
simplici  et  minime  abstruso. 

Exempli  gratia ;  si  quis  argento  cupiat  superinducere 
flavum  colorem  auri  aut  augmentum  ponderis  (servatis 
legibus  materiae^),  aut  lapidi  alicui  non  diaphano  dia- 
phaneitatem,  aut  vitro  tenacitatem,  aut  corpori  alicui 
non  vegetabili  vegetationem  ;  videndum  (inquam)  est, 
quale  quis  praeceptum  aut  deductionem  potissimum  sibi 
dari  exoptet.  Atque  primo,  exoptabit  aliquis  procul- 
dubio  sibi  monstrari  aliquid  hujusmodi,  quod  opere  non 
frustret  neque  experimento  fallat.  Secundo,  exoptabit 
quis  aliquid  sibi  praescribi,  quod  ipsum  non  astringat  et 
coerceat  ad  media  quaedam  et  modos  quosdam  operandi 
particulares.  Fortasse  enim  destituetur,  nee  habebit 
facultatem  et  commoditatem  talia  media  comparandi  et 
procurandi.  Quod  si  sint  et  alia  media  et  alii  modi 
1  That  is,  with  a  corresponding  decrease  of  volume. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  345 

(praster  illud  prseceptum)  progignendae  talis  naturae,  ea 
fortasse  ex  iis  erunt  quae  sunt  in  operantis  potestate  ;  a 
quibus  nihilominus  per  angustias  prascepti  excludetur, 
nee  fructum  capiet.  Tertio,  optabit  aliquid  sibi  mons- 
trari,  quod  non  sit  aeque  difficile  ac  ilia  ipsa  operatic  de 
qua  inquiritur,  sed  propius  accedat  ad  praxin. 

Itaque  de  praecepto  vero  et  perfecto  operandi,  pro- 
nun  tiatum  erit  tale  ;  ut  sit  certum,  liberum,  et  disponens 
sive  in  ordine  ad  actionem.  Atque  hoc  ipsum  idem  est 
cum  inventione  Formae  verae.  Etenim  Forma  naturae 
alicujus  talis  est  ut,  ea  posita,  natura  data  infallibiliter 
sequatur.  Itaque  adest  perpetuo  quando  natura  ilia 
adest,  atque  eam  universaliter  affirmat,  atque  inest 
omni.  Eadem  Forma  talis  est  ut,  ea  amota,  natura 
data  infallibiliter  fugiat.  Itaque  abest  perpetuo  quando 
natura  ilia  abest,  eamque  perpetuo  abnegat,  atque  inest 
soli.  Postremo,  Forma  vera  talis  est,  ut  naturam  da- 
tam  ex  fonte  aliquo  essentiae  deducat  quae  inest  pluri- 
bus,  et  notior  est  naturae^  (ut  loquuntur)  quam  ipsa 
Forma.  Itaque  de  axiomate  vero  et  perfecto  sciendi, 
pronuntiatum  et  praeceptum  tale  est ;  ut  inveniatur  na- 
tura alia,  quce  sit  cum  natura  data  convertibilis,  et  tamen 
sit  limitatio  naturce  notioris,  instar  generis  veri?     Ista 

1  See  note  on  Distrib.  Operis,  p.  216. 

2  Let  us  adopt,  for  distinctness  of  expression,  the  theory  commonly 
known  as  Boscovich's,  —  a  theory  which  forms  the  basis  of  the  ordinary 
mathematical  theories  of  light,  of  heat,  and  of  electricity.  This  theory 
supposes  all  bodies  to  be  constituted  of  inextended  atoms  or  centres  of 
force,  each  of  which  attracts  or  repels  and  is  attracted  or  repelled  by  all  the 
rest.  All  the  phenomena  of  nature  are  thus  ascribed  to  mechanical  forces, 
and  all  the  differences  which  can  be  conceived  to  exist  between  two  bodies, 
—  gold,  say,  and  silver,  —  can  only  arise  either  from  the  different  configu- 
ration of  the  centres  of  force,  or  from  the  different  law  by  which  they  act  on 
one  another. 

Assuming  the  truth  of  this  theory,  the  question,  why  are  some  bod- 
ies transparent  and  others  not  so  —  in  other  words,  what  is  the  essential 
cause  of  transparency  which  is  precisely  what  Bacon  would  call  the  form 


346  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

autem  duo  pronuntiata,  activum  et  contemplativum,  res 
eadem  sunt ;  et  quod  in  Operando  utilissimum,  id  in 
Sciendo  verissimum. 

V. 

At  praeceptum  sive  axioma  de  transformatione  cor- 
porum,  duplicis  est  generis.  Primum  intuetur  corpus, 
ut  turmam  sive  conjugationem  naturarum  simplicium  : 
ut  in  auro  haec  conveniunt ;  quod  sit  flavum  ;  quod  sit 
ponderosum,  ad  pondus  tale  ;  quod  sit  malleabile  aut 
ductile,  ad  extensionem  talem  ;  quod  non  fiat  volatile, 
nee  deperdat  de  quanto  suo  per  ignem  ;  quod  fluat 
fluore  tali ;  quod  separetur  et  solvatur  modis  talibus ; 
et  similiter  de  caeteris  naturis,  quae  in  auro  concurrunt. 
Itaque  hujusmodi  axioma  rem  deducit  ex  Formis  natu- 
rarum simplicium.  Nam  qui  Formas  et  modes  novit 
superinducendi  flavi,  ponderis,  ductilis,  fixi,  fluoris,  so- 
lutionum,  et  sic  de  reliquis,  et  eorum  graduationes  et 
modes,  videbit  et  curabit  ut  ista  conjungi  possint  in 
aliquo  corpore,  unde  sequatur  transformatio  in  aurum.^ 

of  transparency,  —  is  to  be  answered  by  saying  that  a  certain  configuration 
of  the  centres  of  force,  combined  with  the  existence  of  a  certain  law  of 
force,  constitutes  such  a  system  that  the  vibrations  of  the  luminiferous 
ether  pass  through  it.  What  this  configuration  or  this  law  may  be,  is  a 
question  which  the  present  state  of  mathematical  physics  does  not  enable 
us  to  answer ;  but  there  is  no  reason  a  priori  why  in  time  to  come  it  may 
not  receive  a  complete  solution.  If  it  does,  we  shall  then  have  arrived  at  a 
knowledge,  on  Boscovich's  theory,  of  the  form  of  transparency.  Those 
who  are  acquainted  with  the  recent  progress  of  physical  science  know  that 
questions  of  this  kind,  so  far  from  being  rejected  as  the  questions  of  a  mere 
dreamer,  are  thought  to  be  of  the  highest  interest  and  im]K)rtance,  and  that 
no  inconsiderable  advance  has  already  been  made  towards  the  solution  of 
some  at  least  among  them. 

I  "  On  pourroit  trouver  le  moyen  de  contrefaire  I'or  en  sorte  qu'il  satisfc- 
roit  a  toutes  les  ^preuves  qu'on  en  a  jusqu'ici;  mais  on  pourroit  aussi 
d^couvrir  alors  une  nouvelle  mani6re  d'essai,  qui  donneroit  le  moyen  de 
distinguer  Tor  naturel  de  cet  or  fait  par  artifice  ....  nous  pourrions  avoir 
une  definition  plus  parfaite  de  Tor  que  nous  n'en  avons  pr^sentement."  — 
Leibnitz,  Nouv.  Ess.  sur  r  Entendement,  c.  2. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  347 

Atque  hoc  genus  operandi  pertinet  ad  actionem  prima- 
riam.  Eadem  enim  est  ratio  generandi  naturam  unam 
aliquam  simplicem,  et  plures  ;  nisi  quod  arctetur  magis 
et  restringatur  homo  in  operando,  si  plures  requirantur, 
propter  difficultatem  tot  naturas  coadunandi ;  quae  non 
facile  conveniunt,  nisi  per  vias  naturse  tritas  et  ordina- 
rias.  Utcunque  tamen  dicendum  est,  quod  iste  modus 
operandi  (qui  naturas  intuetur  simplices,  licet  in  cor- 
pore  concreto)  procedat  ex  iis  quae  in  natura  sunt  con- 
stantia  et  aeterna  et  catholica,  et  latas  praebeat  potentise 
humanae  vias,  quales  (ut  nunc  sunt  res)  cogitatio  hu- 
man a  vix  capere  aut  repraesentare  possit. 

At  secundum  genus  axiomatis  (quod  a  latentis  pro- 
cessus inventione  pendet)  non  per  naturas  simplices 
procedit,  sed  per  concreta  corpora,  quemadmodum  in 
natura  inveniuntur,  cursu  ordinario.  Exempli  gratia  ; 
in  casu  ubi  fit  inquisitio,  ex  quibus  initiis,  et  quo  modo, 
et  quo  processu,  aurum  aut  aliud  quodvis  metallum  aut 
lapis  generetur,  a  primis  menstruis  aut  rudimentis  suis 
usque  ad  mineram  perfectam ;  aut  similiter,  quo  pro- 
cessu herbse  generentur,  a  primis  concretionibus  succo- 
rum  in  terra,  aut  a  seminibus,  usque  ad  plantam  forma- 
tam,  cum  universa  ilia  successione  motus,  et  diversis  et 
continuatis  naturae  nixibus  ;  similiter,  de  generatione 
ordinatim  explicata  animalium,  ab  initu  ad  partum  ;  et 
similiter  de  corporibus  aliis. 

Enimvero  neque  ad  generationes  corporum  tantum 
spectat  hsec  inquisitio,  sed  etiam  ad  alios  motus  et  opi- 
ficia  naturae.  Exempli  gratia ;  in  casu  ubi  fit  inquisitio, 
de  universa  serie  et  continuatis  actionibus  alimentandi, 
a  prima  receptione  ahmenti  ad  assimilationem  perfec- 
tam ;  aut  similiter  de  motu  voluntario  in  animalibus,  a 
prima  impressione  imaginationis  et  continuatis  nixibus 


348  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

spiritus  usque  ad  flexiones  et  raotus  artuum  ;  aut  de 
explicate  motu  linguae  et  labiorum  et  instrumentorum 
reliquorura  usque  ad  editionem  vocum  articulatarum. 
Nam  haec  quoque  spectant  ad  naturas  concretas,  sive 
collegiatas  et  in  fabiica ;  et  intuentur  veluti  consuetu- 
dines  naturae  parti culares  et  speciales,  non  leges  fun- 
damentales  et  communes,  quae  constituunt  Formas. 
Veruntamen  omnino  fatendum  est,  rationem  istam  vi- 
deri  expeditiorem  et  magis  sitam  in  propinquo,  et  spem 
injicere  magis,  quam  illam  primariam. 

At  pars  Operativa  similiter,  quae  huic  parti  Contem- 
plativse  respondet,  operationem  extendit  et  promovet  ab 
iis  quae  ordinario  in  natura  inveniuntur  ad  qusedam 
proxima,  aut  a  proximis  non  admodum  remota  ;  sed 
altiores  et  radicales  operationes  super  naturam  pendent 
utique  ab  axiomatibus  primariis.  Quinetiam  ubi  non 
datur  liomini  facultas  operandi,  sed  tantum  sciendi,  ut 
in  coelestibus  (neque  enim  ceditur  homini  operari  in 
coelestia,  aut  ea  immutare  aut  transformare),  tamen 
inquisitio  facti  ipsius  sive  veritatis  rei,  non  minus  quam 
cognitio  causarum  et  consensuum,  ad  primaria  ilia  et 
catholica  axiomata  de  naturis  simplicibus  (veluti  de 
natura  rotationis  spontaneae,  attractionis  sive  virtutis 
magneticae,  et  aliorum  complurium  quae  magis  com- 
munia  sunt  quam  ipsa  coelestia)  refertur.  Neque  enim 
speret  aliquis  terminare  quaestionem  utrum  in  motu 
diurno  revera  terra  aut  coelum  rotet,  nisi  naturam 
rotationis  spontaneae  prius  comprehenderit. 

VI. 

Latens  autem  Processus,  de  quo  loquimur,  longe  alia 
res  est  quam  animis  hominum  (qualiter  nunc  obsiden- 
tur)  facile  possit  occurrare.     Neque  enim  intelligimus 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  349 

mensuras  quasdam  aut  signa  aut  scalas  processus  in 
corporibus  spectabiles ;  sed  plane  processum  continua- 
tum,  qui  maxima  ex  parte  sensum  fugit. 

Exempli  gratia ;  in  omni  generatione  et  transforma- 
tione  corporum,  inquirendum  quid  deperdatur  et  evolet, 
quid  maneat,  quid  accedat ;  quid  dilatetur,  quid  con- 
trahatur  ;  quid  uniatur,  quid  separetur  ;  quid  continue- 
tur,  quid  abscindatur  ;  quid  impellat,  quid  impediat ; 
quid  dominetur,  quid  succumbat ;  et  alia  complura. 

Neque  hie  rursus,  haec  tantum  in  generatione  aut 
transformatione  corporum  quaerenda  sunt ;  sed  et  in 
omnibus  aliis  alterationibus  et  motibus  similiter  inqui- 
rendum quid  antecedat,  quid  succedat ;  quid  sit  incita- 
tius,  quid  remissius  ;  quid  motum  prasbeat,  quid  regat ; 
et  hujusmodi.  Ista  vero  omnia  scientiis  (quae  nunc 
pinguissima  Minerva  et  prorsus  inhabili  contexuntur) 
incognita  sunt  et  intacta.  Cum  enim  omnis  actio  nat- 
uralis  per  minima  transigatur,  aut  saltem  per  ilia  quae 
sunt  minora  quam  ut  sensum  feriant,^  nemo  se  naturam 
regere  aut  vertere  posse  speret,  nisi  ilia  debito  modo 

comprehenderit  et  notaverit. 

f 

VII. 

Similiter,  inquisitio  et  inventio  latentis  sehematismi 
in  corporibus  res  nova  est,  non  minus  quam  inventio 
latentis  processus  et  Formae.^     Versamur   enim  plane 

1  i.  e.  Every  natural  action  depends  on  the  ultimate  particles  of  bodies, 
or  at  least  on  parts  too  small  to  strike  the  sense. 

2  The  distinction  between  the  Latent  Process  and  Latent  Schematism 
in  the  absolute  way  in  which  it  is  here  stated,  involves  an  assumption  which 
the  progress  of  science  will  probably  show  to  be  unfounded;  namely,  that 
bodies  apparently  at  rest  are  so  molecularly.  Whereas  all  analogy  and 
the  fact  that  they  act  on  the  senses  by  acting  mechanically  on  certain  def- 
erent media  combine  to  show  that  we  ought  to  consider  bodies  even  at 
rest  as  dynamical  and  not  as  statical  entities.    On  this  view  there  is  no 


350  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

adhuc  in  atriis  naturaB,  neque  ad  interiora  paramus 
aditum.  At  nemo  corpus  datum  nova  natura  dotare 
vel  in  novum  corpus  foeliciter  et  apposite  transmutare 
potest,  nisi  corporis  alterandi  aut  transformandi  bonam 
habuerit  notitiam.  In  modos  enim  vanos  incurret,  aut 
saltem  difficiles  et  perversos,  nee  pro  corporis  natura  in 
quod  operatur.  Itaque  ad  hoc  etiam  via  plane  est  ape- 
rienda  et  munienda. 

Atque  in  anatomia  corporum  organicorum  (qualia 
sunt  hominis  et  animalium)  opera  sane  recte  et  utiliter 
insumitur,  et  videtur  res  subtilis  et  scrutinium  naturae 
bonum.  At  hoc  genus  anatomias  spectabile  est,  et 
sensui  subjectum,  et  in  corporibus  tantum  organicis 
locum  habet.  Verum  hoc  ipsum  obvium  quiddam  est 
et  in  promptu  situm,  prae  anatomia  vera  schematismi 
latentis  in  corporibus  quae  habentur  pro  similaribus :  ^ 
praesertim  in  rebus  specificatis  ^  et  earum  partibus,  ut 
ferri,  lapidis  ;  et  partibus  similaribus  plantae,  anima- 
lis  ;  veluti  radicis,  folii,  floris,  carnis,  sanguinis,  ossis, 
etc.  At  etiam  in  hoc  genere  non  prorsus  cessavit 
industria  hum  ana ;   hoc   ipsum  enim   innuit   separatio 

difficulty  in  understanding  the  nature  of  what  appear  to  be  spontaneous 
changes,  because  everj'  dynamical  system  carries  within  itself  the  seeds  of 
its  own  decay,  except  in  particular  cases ;  that  is,  the  type  of  motion  so 
alters,  with  greater  or  less  rapidity,  that  the  sensible  qualities  associated 
with  it  pass  away.  The  introduction  of  the  idea  of  unstable  equilibrium  in 
connexion  with  organic  chemistry,  was  a  step  in  the  direction  which  molec- 
ular Physics  will  probably  soon  take. 

1  i.  e.  that  are  thought  to  be  of  uniform  structure  —  made  up  of  parts 
similar  to  one  another. 

2  i.  e.  in  things  that  have  a  specific  character.  In  Bacon's  time  only 
certain  things  were  supposed  to  belong  to  natural  species,  all  others  being 
merely  elemtntary.  A  ruby  has  a  specific  character,  is  specijicatum  ;  com- 
mon stone  or  rock  non  ita  ;  —  they  are  mere  modifications  of  the  element 
earth,  &c.  A  "  specific  virtue  "  is  a  virtue  given  by  a  thing's  specific 
character,  transcending  the  qualities  of  the  elements  it  consists  of.  [See 
note  on  Be  Augm.  ii.  3.] 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  351 

corporum  similarium  per  distillationes  et  alios  solu- 
tionum  modos,  ut  dissimilaritas  compositi  per  congre- 
gationem  partium  homogenearum  appareat.^  Quod 
etiam  ex  usu  est,  et  facit  ad  id  quod  quaerimus ;  licet 
saspius  res  fallax  sit ;  quia  complures  naturae  separa- 
tioni  imputantur  et  attribuuntur,  ac  si  prius  substitis- 
sent  in  composito,  quas  revera  ignis  et  calor  et  alii 
modi  apertionum  de  novo  indunt  et  superinducunt. 
Sed  et  haec  quoque  parva  pars  est  operis  ad  invenien- 
dum Schematismum  verum  in  composito  ;  qui  Schema- 
tismus  res  est  longe  subtilior  et  accuratior,  et  ab  operi- 
bus  ignis  potius  confunditur  quam  eruitur  et  elucescit. 

Itaque  facienda  est  corporum  separatio  et  solutio, 
non  per  ignem  certe,  sed  per  rationem  et  Inductionem 
veram,  cum  experiments  auxiliaribus ;  et  per  compara- 
tionem  ad  alia  corpora,  et  reductionem  ad  naturas  sim- 
plices  et  earum  Formas  quse  in  composito  conveniunt 
et  complicantur ;  et  transeundum  plane  a  Vulcano  ad 
Minervam,  si  in  animo  sit  veras  corporum  texturas  et 
Schematismos  (unde  omnis  occulta  atque,  ut  vocant, 
specifica  proprietas  et  virtus  in  rebus  pendet;  unde 
etiam  omnis  potentis  alterationis  et  transformationis 
norma  educitm^)  in  lucem  protrahere. 

Exempli  gratia ;  inquirendum,  quid  sit  in  omni  cor- 
pore  spiritus,  quid  Sssentiae  tangibilis ;  atque  ille  ipse 
spiritus,  utrum  sit  copiosus  et  turgeat,  an  jejunus  et 
paucus ;  tenuis,  aut  crassior ;  magis  aereus,  aut  igneus ; 
acris,  aut  deses  ;  exilis,  aut  robustus ;  in  progressu,  aut 
in  regressu ;  abscissus,  aut  continuatus ;  consentiens 
cum  externis  et  ambientibus,  aut  dissentiens  ;  etc.  Et 
similiter  essentia  tangibilis  (qua3  non  pauciores  recipit 

1  That  the  complex  structure  of  the  compound  may  be  made  apparent 
by  bringing  together  its  several  homogeneous  parts. 


852  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

difterentias  quam  spiritus)  atque  ejus  villi  et  fibrae  et 
omnimoda  textura,  rursus  autem  collocatio  spiritus  per 
corpoream  molem,  ejusque  pori,  meatus,  venas  et  cel- 
lulsB,  et  rudimenta  sive  tentamenta  corporis  organici, 
sub  eandem  inquisitionem  cadunt.  Sed  et  in  his  quo- 
que,  atque  adeo  in  omni  latentis  schematismi  inventione, 
lux  vera  et  clara  ab  Axiomatibus  primariis  immittitur, 
quae  certe  caliginem  omnem  et  subtilitatem  discutit. 

VITI. 

Neque  propterea  res  deducetur  ad  Atomum,  qui 
prassupponit  Vacuum  et  materiam  non  fluxam  (quorum 
utrumque  falsum  est),  sed  ad  particular  veras,  quales 
inveniuntur.  Neque  rursus  est  quod  exhorreat  quis- 
piam  istam  subtilitatem,  ut  inexplicabilem ;  sed  contra, 
quo  magis  vergit  inquisitio  ad  naturas  simplices,  eo 
magis  omnia  erunt  sita  in  piano  et  perspicuo;  trans- 
lato  negotio  a  multiplici  in  simplex,  et  ab  incommen- 
surabili  ad  commensurabile,  et  a  surdo  ad  computabile, 
et  ab  infinito  et  vago  ad  definitum  et  certum  ;  ut  fit 
in  elementis  literarum  et  tonis  concentuum.  Optime 
autem  cedit  inquisitio  naturalis,  quando  physicum  ter- 
minatur  in  mathematico.  At  rursus  multitudinem  aut 
fractiones  nemo  reformidet.  In  rebus  enim  quaa  per 
numeros  transiguntur,  tam  facile  quis  posuerit  aut  cogi- 
taverit  millenarium  quam  unum,  aut  millesimam  par- 
tem unius  quam  unum  integrum. 

IX. 

Ex  duobus  generibus  axiomatum  quas  superius  posita 
sunt,  oritur  vera  divisio  philosophiaB  et  scientiarura  ; 
translatis  vocabulis  receptis  (quae  ad  indicationem  rei 
proximo  accedunt)  ad  sensum  nostrum.     Videlicet,  ut 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  353 

inqiiisitio  Formarum^  quae  sunt  (ratione  certe,  et  sua 
lege  ^)  aeternae  et  immobiles,  constituat  Metaphydcam  ; 
inquisitio  vero  FJfficientis,  et  Materice^  et  Latentis  Pro- 
cessus^ et  Latentis  Schematismi  (quae  omnia  cursum 
naturae  communem  et  ordinarium,  non  leges  funda- 
mentales  et  aeternas  respiciunt)  constituat  Fhysicam : 
atque  his  subordinentur  similiter  practicae  duae  ;  Phys- 
icae  Mechanica ;  Metaphysicae  (perpurgato  nomine) 
Magia,  propter  latas  ejus  vias  et  majus  imperium  in 
naturam. 

X. 

Posito  itaque  doctrinae  scopo,  pergendum  ad  prascepta ; 
idque  ordine  minime  perverso  aut  perturbato.  Atque 
indicia  de  Interpretatione  Naturae  complectuntur  partes 
in  genere  duas  ;  primam  de  educendis  aut  excitandis 
axiomatibus  ab  experientia  ;  secundam  de  deducendis 
aut  derivandis  experimentis  novis  ab  axiomatibus.  Prior 
autem  trifariam  dividitur ;  in  tres  nempe  ministrationes ; 
ministration  em  ad  Sensum,  ministrationem  g,d  Memo- 
riam,  et  ministrationem  ad  Mentem  sive  Rationem.^ 


1  " In  principle  at  least  and  in  their  essential  law:"  meaning  that  God 
could  change  them,  but  that  this  change  would  be  above  reason  and  a 
change  of  the  law  of  the  form,  otherwise  unchangeable.  The  phrase  is  a 
saving  clause.  Perhaps  we  should  read  "  ratione  sua  et  lege"  — in  their 
principle  and  law. 

2  Compare  Partis  secundce  Delineatio;  and  for  an  explanation  of  the  dis- 
crepancy see  General  Preface,  §  10.  According  to  the  order  proposed  in 
the  Delineatio,  the  ministraiio  ad  sensum  was  to  contain  three  parts,  of  which 
the  first  two  are  not  mentioned  here:  namely,  1st,  "  Quomodo  bona  notio 
constituatur  et  eliciatur,  ac  quomodo  testatio  sensus,  quae  semper  est  ex 
analogia  hominis,  ad  analogiam  mundi  reducatur  et  rectificetur; "  2dly, 
"  Quomodo  ea  quae  sensum  efFugiunt  aut  subtilitate  totius  corporis,  aut 
partium  minutiis,  aut  loci  distantia,  aut  tarditate  vel  etiam  velocitate 
motus,  aut  familiaritate  objecti,  aut  aliis,  in  ordinem  sensus  redigantur;  ac 
insuper  in  casu  quo  adduci  non  possunt,  quid  faciendum,  atque  quomodo 
huic  destitutioni  vel  per  instrumenta,  vel  per  graduum  observationem  pe- 
ritam,  vel  per  corporum  proportionatorum  ex  sensibilibus  ad  insensibilia 

VOL.  I.  23 


864  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

Primo  enim  paranda  est  Historia  Naturalis  et  Ex- 
perimentalis,  sufficiens  et  bona ;  quod  fundamentum 
rei  est ;  neque  enim  fingendum  aut  excogitandum,  sed 
inveniendum,  quid  natura  faciat  aut  ferat. 

Historia  vero  Naturalis  et  Experimentalis  tam  varia 
est  et  sparsa,  ut  intellectum  confiindat  et  disgi^eget,  nisi 
sistatur  et  compareat  ordine  idoneo.  Itaque  formandae 
sunt  Tabulae  et  Coordinationes  Instantiarum,  tali  modo 
et  instructione  ut  in  eas  agere  possit  intellectus. 

Id  quoque  licet  fiat,  tamen  intellectus  sibi  permissus 
et  sponte  movens  incompetens  est  et  inliabilis  ad  opi- 
ficium  axiomatum,  nisi  regatur  et  muniatur.  Itaque 
tertio,  adhibenda  est  Inductio  legitima  et  vera,  quae 
ipsa  Clavis  est  Interpretationis.  Incipiendum  autem 
est  a  fine,  et  retro  pergendum  ad  reliqua.^ 

XI. 

Inquisitio  Formarum  sic  procedit ;  super  naturam 
datam  primo  facienda  est  comparentia^  ad  Intellectum 
omnium  Instantiainim  notarum,  quae  in  eadem  natura 
conveniunt,  per  materias  licet  dissimillimas.  Atque 
hujusmodi  collectio  facienda  est  liistorice,  absque  con- 

indicationes,  vel  per  alias  vias  ac  substitutiones,  sit  siibveniendum."  I 
suppose  Bacon  had.  now  determined  to  transfer  these  to  the  third  minis- 
tration—  the  ministratio  ad  Rationem;  and  to  treat  of  tliem  under  the  heads 
adminicula  et  rectijicationes  inductionis.  See  infra,  §  21 . ;  and  observe  that 
the  full  exposition  of  the  Jnstantue  supplementi,  and  Instnniice  persecantes 
(both  of  which  belong  to  the  second  of  the  two  parts  above  mentioned)  was 
reserved  for  the  section  relating  to  the  adminicula  Jnductionis.  See  §§  42, 
43.  —  J.  S. 

1  i.  e.  Of  this,  which  is  the  last  (namely  the  method  of  interpretation  by 
induction  based  on  exclusions),  we  must  speak  first,  and  then  go  back  to 
the  other  ministrations. 

2  This  is  properly  a  law  term,  and  is  equivalent  to  "appearance  "  in  such 
phrases  as  "  to  enter  an  appearance,"  &c.  It  is  also  said  to  be  used  for 
the  vadimonium  given  to  secure  an  appearance  on  an  appointed  day.  See 
Ducange  in  voc. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  355 

templatione  prsefestina,   aut  subtilitate  aliqua  majore. 
Exempli  gratia ;   in  inquisitione  de  Forma  Calidi. 

Instaiitice  eonvenientes  in  natura  Calidi. 

1.  Radii  solis,  prsesertim  aestate  et  meridie. 

2.  Radii  solis  reflexi  et  constipati,  ut  inter  montes, 
aut  per  parietes,  et  maxime  omnium  in  speculis  com- 
burentibus. 

3.  Meteora  ignita. 

4.  Fulmina  comburentia. 

5.  Eructationes  flammarum  ex  cavis  montium,  etc. 

6.  Flamma  omnis. 

7.  Ignita  solida. 

8.  Balnea  calida  naturalia. 

9.  Liquida  ferventia,  aut  calefacta. 

10.  Vapores  et  fumi  ferventes,  atque  aer  ipse,  qui 
fortissimum  et  furentem  suscipit  calorem,  si  concluda- 
tur;  ut  in  reverberatoriis.^ 

11.  Tempestates  aliquae  sudae  per  ipsam  constituti- 
onem  aeris,  non  habita  ratione  temporis  anni. 

12.  Aer  conclusus  et  subterraneus  in  eavernis  non- 
nullis,  praesertim  hyeme. 

13.  Omnia  villosa,  ut  lana,  pelles  animalium,  et  plu- 
magines,  habent  nonnihil  teporis. 

14.  Corpora  omnia,  tam  solida  quam  liquida  et  tarn 
densa  quam  tenuia  (qualis  est  ipse  aer),  igni  ad  tempus 
approximata. 

15.  Scintillae  ex  silice  et  chalybe  per  fortem  percus- 
sionem. 

16.  Omne  corpus  fortiter  attritum,  ut  lapis,  lignum, 
pannus,  etc. ;  adeo  ut  temones  et  axes  rotarum  aliquan- 

1  That  is,  furnaces  in  which  the  flame  is  made  to  return  on  itself  by  im- 
peding its  direct  course. 


356  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

do  flaramam  concipiant ;   et  mos  excitandi  ignis  apud 
Indos  Occidentales  fuerit  per  attritionem. 

17.  Herbse  virides  et  humidae  simul  conclusae  et  con- 
trusae,  ut  rosae,  pinsae^  in  corbibus  ;  adeo  ut  foenum, 
si  repositum  fiierit  madidum,  saepe  concipiat  flammam.^ 

18.  Calx  viva,  aqua  aspersa. 

19.  Ferrum,  cum  primo  dissolvitur  per  aquas  fortes 
in  vitro,  idque  absque  ulla  admotione  ad  ignem :  et 
stannum  similiter,  etc.,  sed  non  adeo  intense. 

20.  Animalia,  praesertim  et  perpetuo  per  interiora  ; 
licet  in  insectis  calor  ob  par  vita  tern  corporis  non  depre- 
hendatur  ad  tactum. 

21.  Fimus  equinus,  et  hujusmodi  excrementa  anima- 
lium  recentia. 

^  Pisse  in  the  original  edition. 

2  "  That  seeds  when  germinating,  as  they  lie  heaped  in  large  masses, 
evolve  a  considerable  depjree  of  heat,  is  a  fact  long  known  from  the  malting 
of  grain;  but  the  cause  of  it  was  incorrectly  sought  for  in  a  process  of  fer- 
mentation. To  Goppert(  Ueber  Wdmieentwickelung  inder  lebenden  Pflanze) 
is  due  the  merit  of  having  demonstrated  that  such  is  not  the  case,  but  that 
the  evolution  of  heat  is  connected  with  the  process  of  germination.  Seeds 
of  very  different  chemical  composition  (of  different  grains,  of  Hemp,  Clover, 
Sperguia,  Brassica,  &c.),  made  to  germinate  in  quantities  of  about  a  pound, 
became  heated,  at  a  temperature  of  the  air  of  48°— 66°,  to  59°— 120°  Fahr. 

"  It  was  liltewise  shown  by  Goppert  that  full-grown  plants  also,  such  as 
Oats,  Maize,  Cypertis  esculentus,  Hyoscynmus,  Sedum  acre,  &c.,  laid  together 
in  heaps  and  covered  with  bad  conductors  of  heat,  cause  a  thermometer 
placed  among  thera  to  rise  about  2° — 7°  (Spergula  as  much  as  22°)  above 
the  temperature  of  the  air.     .     .     . 

"  A  very  great  evolution  of  heat  occurs  in  the  blossom  of  the  Aroidea. 
This  is  considerable  even  in  our  Arum  maculatum,  and  according  to  Dutro- 
chet's  researches  {Comptes  rendus,  1839,  695.)  rises  to  25° — 27°  above  the 
temperature  of  the  air.  But  this  phenomenon  is  seen  in  afar  higher  degree 
in  Colocasia  odora,  in  which  plant  it  has  been  investigated  by  Brongniart 
{Nouv.  Ann.  d.  Museum,  iii.).  Vrolik  and  Vriese  (Ann.  des  Sc.  Nat.,  sec. 
ser.  v.  134.),  and  Van  Beek  and  Bersgma  ( 6>6s.  Oiermo-ekct.  «.  felev.  de 
temperat.  des  Fleurs  d.  Cohens,  odor.  1838).  These  last  observers  found  the 
maximum  of  heat  129°,  when  the  temperature  of  the  air  was  79°."  —  Mohl 
On  the  Vegetable  Cell,  translated  by  Arthur  Henfrey,  Lond.  1852,  pp.  101. 
and  102. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  357 

22.  Oleum  forte  sulphuris  et  vitrioli  exequitur  opera 
caloris,  in  linteo  adurendo. 

23.  Oleum  origani,  et  hujusmodi,  exequitur  opera 
caloris,  in  adurendis  ossibus  dentium. 

24.  Spiritus  vini  fortis  et  bene  rectificatus  exequitur 
opera  caloris ;  adeo  ut,  si  albumen  ovi  in  eum  injiciatur, 
concrescat  et  albescat,  fere  in  modum  albuminis  cocti ; 
et  panis  injectus  torrefiat  et  incnistetur,  ad  modum 
panis  tosti.^ 

25.  Aromata  et  herbae  calidae,  ut  dracunculus,  nastur- 
tium vetus,  etc.  licet  ad  manum  non  sint  calida  (nee 
integra,  nee  pulveres  eorum),  tamen  ad  linguam  et 
palatum  parum  masticata  percipiuntur  calida,  et  quasi 
adurentia. 

26.  Acetum  forte,  et  omnia  acida,  in  membro  ubi 
non  sit  epidermis,  ut  in  oculo,  lingua,  aut  aliqua  alia 
parte  vulnerata,  et  cute  detecta,  dolorem  cient,  non 
multum  discrepantem  ab  eo  qui  inducitur  a  calido. 

27.  Etiam  frigora  acria  et  intensa  inducunt  sensum 
quendam  ustionis  ; 

1  The  analogy  which  Bacon  here  remarks,  arises  probabl}'',  in  the  second 
instance,  from  the  desiccative  power  due  to  the  strong  affinity  of  alcohol  for 
water.  The  French  chemist  Lassaigne  found,  I  believe,  that  alcohol  ex- 
tracted a  red  colouring  matter  from  unboiled  lobster  shells ;  but  I  am  not 
aware  that  the  modus  operandi  has  in  this  case  been  explained.  But  by  far 
the  most  remarkable  case  of  what  may  be  called  simulated  heat,  is  furnished 
by  the  action  of  carbonic  acid  gas  on  the  skin.  Of  late  years  baths  of  this 
gas  have  been  used  medicinally ;  but  M.  Boussingault  long  since  remarked 
the  sensation  of  heat  which  it  produces.  He  states  that  at  Quindiu  in  New 
Granada  there  are  sulphur  works,  and  that  at  various  points  nearly  pure 
carbonic  acid  gas  escapes  from  shallow  excavations  in  the  surface,  contain- 
ing, however,  a  trace  of  hydro-sulphuric  acid ;  that  the  temperature  of  this 
issuing  stream  of  gas  is  lower  than  the  external  air,  but  that  the  sensation 
is  the  same  as  that  produced  by  a  hot-air  bath  of  perhaps  from  40°  to  45°  or 
48°  centigrade  (104°  to  118°  Fahr.).  As  this  effect  has  not  been  noticed  in 
carbonic  acid  gas  prepared  artificial!}',  it  is  probable  that  it  requires  for  its 
production  the  gas  to  be  in  motion ;  so  that  the  necessary  conditions  are  not 
present  when  the  hand  is  inserted  into  a  jar  of  the  gas. 


368  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

"  Nee  Borese  peaetrabile  frigus  adurit"! 

28.  Alia. 

Hanc  Tahulam  JEJssentice  et  Prcesentice  appellare  con- 
sue  vimus. 

XII. 

Secundo,  facienda  est  comparentia  ad  Intellectum 
Instantiarum  quae  natura  data  privantur:  quia  Forma 
(ut  dictum  est)  non  minus  abesse  debet  ubi  natura 
abest,  quam  adesse  ubi  adest.  Hoc  nero  infinitum  esset 
in  omnibus. 

Itaque  subjungenda  sunt  negativa  affirmativis,  et  pri- 
vationes  inspiciendae  tantum  in  illis  subjectis  quaB  sunt 
maxime  cognata  illis  alteris  in  quibus  natura  data  inest 
et  comparet.  Hanc  Tahulam  Declinationis^  sive  Ab- 
sentlce  in  proximo^  appellare  consuevimus. 

Instantice  in  proximo,  quce  privantur  natura  Calidi. 
Adinstantiam     1.  LuusB  ct  stellarum  ct  comctarum  radii 

primam      af-  .  ,  f  f       ^  n         •         • 

Armativam,   nou  mveumntur  calidi  ad  tactum :  ^  qumetiam 

Instantia  pri-  ,        .  .  p  .  .,.,.. 

ma  negativa  observaii  solcut  accmma  ingora  in  plenilunns. 

vel     subjunc-     .  ,,         ^  .  ,  ,  ,  . 

ti?a.  At  stellae  iixae  majores,  quando  sol  eas  subit 

aut  iis  approximatur,  existimantur  fervores  solis  augere 
et  intendere  ;  ut  fit  cum  sol  sistitur  in  Leone,  et  diebus 
canicularibus. 

Ad  2am  2».  2.  Radii  solis  in  media  (quam  vocant)  re- 
gione  aeris  non  calefaciunt ;  cujus  ratio  vulgo  non  male 
redditur ;  quia  regio  ilia  nee  satis  appropinquat  ad  cor- 
pus solis,  unde  radii  emanant,  nee  etiam  ad  terram, 
unde  reflectuntur.     Atque  hoc  liquet  ex  fastigiis  monti- 

1  Virg.  Georg.  I.  93. 

2  M.  Melloni  has  recently  succeeded  in  making  sensible  the  moon's  cal- 
orific rays. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  359 

um  (nisi  sint  prajalti),  ubi  nives  perpetuo  durant.  Sed 
contra  notatum  est  a  nonnullis,  quod  in  cacumine  Picus 
de  Tenariph,  atque  etiam  in  Andis  Peruviae,  ipsa  fas- 
tigia  montium  nive  destituta  sint ;  nivibus  jacentibus 
tantum  inferius  in  ascensu.  Atque  insuper  aer  illis 
ipsis  verticibus  montium  deprehenditur  minime  frigidus, 
sed  tenuis  tantum  et  acer  ;  adeo  ut  in  Andis  pungat  et 
vulneret  oculos  per  nimiam  acrimoniam,  atque  etiam 
pungat  OS  ventriculi,  et  inducat  vomitum.  Atque  ab 
antiquis  notatum  est,  in  vertice  Olympi  tantam  fuisse 
aeris  tenuitatem,  ut  necesse  fuerit  illis  qui  eo  ascende- 
rant  secum  deferre  spongias  aceto  et  aqua  madefactas, 
easque  ad  os  et  nares  subinde  apponere,  quia  aer  ob 
tenuitatem  non  sufficiebat  respirationi :  ^  in  quo  vertice 
etiam  relatum  est,  tantam  fuisse  serenitatem  et  tranquil- 
litatem  a  pluviis  et  nivibus  et  ventis,  ut  sacrificantibus 
literae  descriptge  digito  in  cineribus  sacrificiorum  super 
aram  Jovis,  manerent  in  annum  proximum  absque  ulla 
perturbatione.^     Atque  etiam  hodie  ascendentes  ad  ver- 

1  i.  e.  It  was  insufficient  for  the  cooling  of  the  blood,  which  according  to 
Aristotle  was  the  end  of  respiration. 

2  Aristotle  seems  to  be  the  first  person  who  mentions  this  notion.  See 
the  Problems  xxvi.  36. ;  where  however  he  speaks  of  Athos  and  ol  toiovtoi, 
and  not  of  Ol^'mpus.  The  passages  on  the  subject  are  to  be  found  in  Ide- 
ler's  Meteorologia  veterum  Grcecorum  et  Romanorum  (Berlin,  1832),  at  p.  81. 
Compare  his  edition  of  the  Meteorologies  of  Aristotle,  where  he  has  given 
in  extenso  the  passage  in  which  Geminus  speaks  in  the  same  manner  of 
Mount  Cyllene  in  Arcadia,  and  also  a  similar  statement  made  by  Philopo- 
nus  with  respect  to  Olympus.  The  whole  class  of  stories  seem  (as  Ideler 
following  Lobeck  remarks)  to  have  somewhat  of  a  mythical  character.  G. 
Bruno  apparently  confounded  Philoponus  with  Alexander  Aphrodisiensis, 
when  in  the  Cena  di  Cenere  he  asserted  that  the  latter  mentions  the  sacri- 
fices on  the  top  of  Olympus.  In  the  passage  on  the  subject  in  which  we 
might  expect  to  find  him  doing  so,  namely  in  his  Commentary  on  the  Me- 
teorologies, i.  c.  3.,  he  does  not  specify  any  particular  mountain. 

That  there  is  no  wind  nor  rain  on  Olympus  is  mentioned  as  a  common 
opinion  by  St.  Augustin,  De  Civ.  Dei,  xvi.  27.  Compare  Dante,  Purg. 
xxviii.  112. 


360  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

ticem  Picus  de  Tenariph  eo  vadunt  noctu  et  non  inter- 
diu  ;  et  paulo  post  ortum  solis  monentur  et  excitantur 
a  ducibus  suis  ut  festinent  descendere,  propter  pericu- 
lum  (ut  videtur)  a  tenuitate  aeris,  ne  solvat  spiritus  et 
sufFocet.^ 
Ad  2«'n  3».  Reflexio  radiorum  solis,  in  regionibus  prope 
circulos  polares,  admodum  debilis  et  inefficax  invenitur 
in  calore  :  adeo  ut  Belgas,  qui  hybernarunt  in  Nova 
Zembla,^  cum  expectarent  navis  suae  liberationem  et  de- 
obstructionem  a  glaciali  mole  (quae  eam  obsederat)  per 
initia  mensis  Julii  spe  sua  frustrati  sint,  et  coacti  sca- 
phae  se  committere.  Itaque  radii  solis  directi  videntur 
parum  posse,  etiam  super  terram  planam ;  nee  reflexi 
etiam,  nisi  multiplicentur  et  uniantur ;  quod  fit  cum  sol 
magis  vergit  ad  perpendiculum  ;  quia  tum  incidentia 
radiorum  facit  angulos  acutiores,  ut  linea?  radiorum  sinl 
magis  in  propinquo :  ubi  contra  in  magnis  obliquitati- 

1  Lest  the  animal  spirits  should  swoon  and  be  suffocated  by  the  tenuity 
of  the  air. 

2  This  of  course  refers  to  Barentz's  expedition  in  search  of  a  North-East 
passage.  He  passed  the  winter  1596-7  at  Nova  Zenibla.  [In  Barentz's 
first  voyage,  1594,  he  was  stopped  by  the  ice  on  the  13th  of  July,  and 
obliged  to  return.  In  his  third  voyage,  1596,  his  first  considerable  check 
was  on  the  19th  of  July;  after  which  he  only  succeeded  in  coasting  round 
the  northern  point  of  Nova  Zembla  till  the  26th  of  August,  where  the  ship 
stuck  fast  and  they  were  forced  to  leave  her  and  winter  on  the  island,  and 
return  in  their  boats  in  the  beginning  of  June  1597.  See  the  letter  signed 
by  the  company  :  "  Three  "Voyages  by  the  North-East,  &c.,"  Hackluyt 
Society,  1853,  p.  191.  This  letter  was  begun  on  the  1st  of  June:  "  Having 
till  this  day  stayed  for  the  time  and  opportunity  in  hope  to  get  our  ship 
loose,  and  now  are  clean  out  of  hope  thereof,  for  that  it  lieth  shut  up  and 
enclosed  in  the  ice,"  &c. :  and  ended  on  the  13th,  "notwithstanding  that 
while  we  were  making  ready  to  be  gone,  we  had  great  wind  out  of  the  west 
and  north-west,  and  yet  find  no  alteration  nor  bettering  in  the  weather,  and 
therefore  in  the  last  extremity  we  left  it."  This  narrative,  written  by  Ger- 
rit  de  Veer,  one  of  the  party,  was  first  published  in  Dutch  in  1598;  trans- 
lated into  Latin  and  French  the  same  year;  into  Italian  in  1599;  into 
English  in  1609.  See  Introduction,  p.  cxviii.  "  Per  initia  mensis  Junii" 
would  have  been  more  accurate.  —  J.  S.] 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  361 

bus  solis  anguli  sint  valde  obtusi,  et  proinde  linese  radi- 
orum  magis  distantes.  Sed  interim  notandum  est,  mul- 
tas  esse  posse  oper,ationes  radiorum  solis,  atque  etiam  ex 
natura  Calidi,  quag  non  sunt  proportionatse  ad  tactum 
nostrum :  adeo  ut  respectu  nostri  non  operentur  usque 
ad  calefactionem,  sed  respectu  aliorum  nonnullorum 
corporum  exequantur  opera  Calidi. 

Ad  2am  4a.  Y'lSit  hujusmodl  experimentum.  Accipiatur 
speculum^  fabricatum  contra  ac  fit  in  speculis  combu- 
rentibus,  et  interponatur  inter  manum  et  radios  solis  ; 
et  fiat  observatio,  utrum  minuat  calorem  solis,  quemad- 
modum  speculum  comburens  eundem  auget  et  intendit. 
Manifestum  est  enim,  quoad  radios  opticos,  prout  fab- 
ricatur  speculum  in  densitate  insequali  respectu  medii 
et  laterum,  ita  apparere  simulachra  magis  diffusa  aut 
magis  contracta.     Itaque  idem  videndum  in  calore. 

Ad  2am  5a.  pi^t  expcrimcntum  diligenter,  utrum  per 
specula  comburentia  fortissima  et  optime  fabricata  radii 
lunse  possint  excipi  et  colligi  in  aliquem  vel  minimum 
gradum  teporis.  Is  vero  gradus  teporis  si  fortasse  nimis 
subtilis  et  debilis  fuerit,  ut  ad  tactum  percipi  et  depre- 
hendi  non  possit,  confugiendum  erit  ad  vitra  ilia  qusB 
indicant  constitutionem  aeris  calidam  aut  frigidam  ;  ita 
ut  radii  lunae  per  speculum  comburens  incidant  et  ja- 
ciantur  in  summitatem  vitri  hujusmodi ;  atque  turn 
notetur  si  fiat  depressio  aquae  per  teporem. 

Ad  2am  6a.  Practlcctur  etiam  vitrum  comburens  super 
calidum  ^  quod  non  sit  radiosum  aut  luminosum ;  ^  ut 

1  "  Speculum,"  used  for  lens.  Read  "  specillum,"  the  common  word.  *7 
passes  very  easily  into  u ;  and  probably  the  transition  was  more  facile  in 
the  cursive  hand. 

2  So  in  the  original ;  qy.  corpus  calidum.  —  J.  S. 

8  Mersenne  says  the  greater  number  of  the  experiments  mentioned  in  the 
second  book  of  the  Novum  Organum  had  already  been  made,  and  mentions 


362  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

ferri  et  lapidis  calefacti  sed  non  igniti,  aut  aqua^  ferven- 
tis,  aut  similium  ;  et  notetur  utrum  fiat  augmentum  et 
intentio  calidi,  ut  in  radiis  solis. 

Ad2'v'n7a.  Practicetur  etiam  speculum  comburens  in 
flamma  communi. 

Ad  2«m  8a.  Cometarum  (si  et  illos  numerare  inter  me- 
teora  libuerit)  ^  non  deprebenditur  constans  aut  mani- 
festus  efFectus  in  augendis  ardoribus  anni,  licet  siccitates 
ssepius  inde  sequi  notatae  sint.  Quinetiam  trabes  et 
columnoB  lucida3  et  chasmata  et  similia  apparent  saepius 
temporibus  hybernis  quam  a^stivis  ;  et  maxime  per  in- 
tensissima  frigora,  sed  conjuncta  cum  siccitatibus.  Ful- 
mina  tamen  et  coruscationes  et  tonitrua  raro  eveniunt 
hyeme,  sed  sub  tempus  magnorum  fervorum.  At  stellag 
(quas  vocant)  cadentes  existimantur  vulgo  magis  con- 
stare  ex  viscosa  aliqua  materia  splendida  et  accensa, 
quam  esse  naturaa  igneae  fortioris.  Sed  de  hoc  inquira- 
tur  ulterius. 

Ad4ara9a.  Suut  qusgdam  coruscationes  quae  praebent 
lumen  sed  non  urunt  ;  eae  vero  semper  fiunt  sine 
tonitru. 

Ads^mioi.  Eructationes  et  einiptiones  flammarum  in- 
veniuntur  non  minus  in  regionibus  frigidis  quam  cali- 
dis ;  ut  in  Islandia  et  Groenlandia  ;  quemadmodum  et 
arbores  per  regiones  frigidas  magis  sunt  quandoque 
inflammabiles  et  magis  piceae  ac  resinosie  quam  per 
regiones  calidas  ;  ut  fit  in  abietc,  pinu,  et  reliquis  ;  ve- 

partlcularly,  as  if  he  had  himself  tried  it,  the  reflexion  of  all  kinds  of  heat 
by  a  burning  mirror.  He  also  asserts  that  light  is  always  accompanied  by 
heat.     De  la  Verite  des  Sciences  (1625),  p.  210. 

1  That  there  was  no  reason  for  supposing  comets  to  be  more  than  merely 
meteoric  exhalations  is  the  thesis  maintained,  and  doubtless  with  great 
ability,  by  Galileo  in  his  Saggiatore,  —  the  true  view,  or  at  least  a  nearer 
approach  to  it,  having  been  propounded  by  the  Jesuit  Grossi.  Bacon  per- 
haps alludes  to  this  controversy. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  363 

rum  in  quali  situ  et  natura  soli  hujusmodi  eruptiones 
fieri  soleant,  ut  possimus  Affirmativse  subjungere  Nega- 
tivam,  non  satis  quEesitum  est. 
AdGamiia.  Omnis  flamma  perpetuo  est  calida  magis 
aut  minus,  neque  omnino  subjungitur  Negativa  ;  et  ta- 
men  referunt  ignem  fatuum  (quem  vocant),  qui  etiam 
aliquando  impingitur  in  parietem,^  non  multum  habere 
caloris  ;  fortasse  instar  flammse  spiritus  vini,  quae  cle- 
mens  et  lenis  est.  Sed  adhue  lenior  videtur  ea  flamma 
quae  in  nonnullis  historiis  fidis  et  gravibus  invenitur  ap- 
paruisse  circa  capita  et  comas  puerorum  et  virgin  um  ; 
qu£e  nullo  modo  comas  adurebat,  sed  molliter  circum 
eas  trepidabat.  Atque  certissimum  est,  circa  equum 
in  itinere  sudantem  noctu  et  suda  tempestate  apparuisse 
quandoque  coruscationem  quandam  absque  manifesto 
calore.  Atque  paucis  abhinc  annis,  notissimum  est  et 
pro  miraculo  quasi  habitum  gremiale  cujusdam  puellae 
paulo  motum  aut  fricatum  coruscasse  ;  quod  fortasse 
factum  est  ob  alumen  aut  sales  quibus  gremiale  tinctum 
erat  paulo  crassius  haerentia  et  incrustata,  et  ex  frica- 
tione  fracta.  Atque  certissimum  est  saccharum  omne, 
sive  conditum  (ut  vocant)  sive  simplex,  modo  sit  du- 
rius,  in  tenebris  fractum  aut  cultello  scalptum  corus- 
care.  Similiter  aqua  marina  et  salsa  noctu  interdum 
invenitur  remis  fortiter  percussa  coruscare.  Atque 
etiam  in  tempestatibus  spuma  maris  fortiter  agitata 
noctu  coruscat ;  quam  coruscationem  Hispani  pulmonem 
marinum  vocant.^     De  ilia  flamma  autem  quam  anti- 

i  i.  e.  Which  sometimes  eveu  settles  on  a  wall. 

2  The  phrase  "pulmo  marino"  is  as  much  Italian  as  Spanish,  —  except 
of  course,  that  in  Italian  "pulmo"  is  replaced  by ''polmo," — and  is  merely 
a  translation  of  irvevfiuv  -^aTuiaaiog,  which  is  used  by  Dioscorides,  De  Ma- 
teria Medicd,  ii.  39.  The  lummous  appearance  arises  apparently  from  ser- 
pent medusae,  which  in  texture  are  like  the  substance  of  the  lungs,  from 


364  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

qui  nautaB  vocabant  Castor  em  et  Pollucem,  et  moderni 
Focum  Sancti  Ermi}  qualem  calorem  habeat  non  satis 
quaesitum  est. 

Ad  I'm  12*.  Onine  ignitum  ita  ut  vertatur  in  ruborem 
igneum  etiam  sine  flamma  perpetuo  calidum  est,  neque 
huic  Affirmativas  subjungitur  Negativa  ;  sed  quod  in 
proximo  est  videtur  esse  lignum  putre,  quod  splendet 
npctu  neque  tamen  deprehenditur  calidum  ;  et  squamae 
piscium  putrescentes,  quae  etiam  splendent  noctu,  nee 
inveniuntur  ad  tactum  calidse  ;  neque  etiam  corpus 
cicindelae  aut  muscae  (quam  vocant  Luciolam)  cali- 
dum ad  tactum  deprehenditur. 

Ad  8»m  i3».  De  balneis  calidis,  in  quo  situ  et  natura  soli 
emanare  soleant  non  satis  quaesitum  est ;  itaque  non 
subjungitur  Negativa. 

Ad  9am  14a.  Liquidis  ferventibus  subjungitur  Negativa 
ipsius  liquidi  in  natura  sua.  Nullum  enim  invenitur 
liquidum  tangibile  quod  sit  in  natura  sua  et  maneat 
constanter  calidum,  sed  superinducitur  ad  tempus  tan- 
tum  calor,  ut  natura  ascititia :  ^  adeo  ut  quae  potestate 
et  operatione  sunt  maxime  calida,  ut  spiritus  vini,  olea 
aromatum  chymica,  etiam  olea  vitrioli  et  sulpluiris,  et 
similia,  qu^e  paulo  post  adurunt,  ad  primum  tactum 
sint  frigida.  Aqua  autem  balneorum  naturalium  ex- 
cepta  in  vas  aliquod  et  separata  a  fontibus  suis  defer- 

which  circumstance  they  derive  the  name  which  Dioscorides  gives  them. 
Cf.  De  Aug.  iv.  3. 

1  "  0  lume  vivo,  que  a  maritima  pente 
Tem  por  santo  em  tempo  de  tormenta." 

Oa  Lusiadas  de  Camoes,  canto  v.  est.  18. 
I  take  this  quotation  from  Humboldt's  Kosmos,  ii.  p.  122. 
♦    2  E  converso,  calor  is  not  a  natura  adscititia  to  solids.     In  modern  phys- 
ics this  distinction  would  be  altogether  without  a  meaning.     That  a  hot 
liquid  returns  after  a  while  to  a  cold  state,  was  adduced  as  an  argument  for 
the  existence  of  substantial  forms. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  365 

vescit  perinde  ac  aqua  igne  calefacta.  At  verum 
est  corpora  oleosa  ad  tactum  paulo  minus  esse  fiigida 
quam  aquea  ;  ut  oleum  minus  quam  aqua,  sericum  mi- 
nus quam  linteum.  Verum  hoc  pertinet  ad  Tabulam 
Graduum  de  Frigido, 

Ad  lOam  IS''.  Similiter  vapori  fervido  subjungitur  Nega- 
tiva  naturae  ipsius  vaporis,  qualis  apud  nos  invenitur. 
Etenim  exhalationes  ex  oleosis,  licet  facile  inflammab- 
iles,  tamen  non  inveniuntur  calidae,  nisi  a  corpore 
calido  recenter  exlialaverint. 

Ad  lOam  16a.  Similiter  aeri  ipsi  ferventi  subjungitur  Neg- 
ativa  naturae  aeris  ipsius.  Neque  enim  invenitur  apud 
nos  aer  calidus ;  nisi  fiierit  aut  conclusus,  aut  attritus, 
aut  manifeste  calefactus  a  sole,  igne,  aut  aliquo  alio 
corpore  calido. 

Adii«mi7a.  Subjungitur  Negativa  tempestatum  frigi- 
darum  magis  quam  pro  ratione  temporis  anni,  quae 
eveniunt  apud  nos  flante  Euro  et  Borea ;  quemadmo- 
dum  et  contrariae  tempestates  eveniunt  flante  Austro 
et  Zephyro.  Etiam  inclinatio  ad  pluviam  (prseser- 
tim  temporibus  hyemalibus)  comitatur  tempestatem 
tepidam  ;  at  gelu  contra  frigidam. 
Ad  I2'"n  18a.  Subjungitur  Negativa  aeris  conclusi  in  ca- 
vernis  tempore  aestivo.  At  de  aere  concluso  omnino  dil- 
igentius  inquirendum.  Primo  enim  non  absque  causa 
in  dubitationem  venit  qualis  sit  natura  aeris  quatenus 
ad  calidum  et  frigidum  in  natura  sua  propria.  Recipit 
enim  aer  calidum  manifesto  ex  impressione  coelestium ; 
frigidum  autem  fortasse  ab  expiration e  terrae ;  et  rursus 
in  media  (quam  vocant)  regione  aeris  a  vaporibus  frig- 
idis  et  nivibus  ;  ut  nullum  judicium  fieri  possit  de  aeris 
natura  per  aerem  qui  foras  est  et  sub  dio,  sed  verius 
foret  judicium  per  aerem  conclusum.     Atqui  opus  est 


366  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

etiani  ut  aer  concludatur  in  tali  vasi  et  materia  quae 
nee  ipsa  imbuat  aerom  calido  vel  frigido  ex  vi  propria 
nee  facile  admittat  vim  aeris  extranei.  Fiat  itaque  ex- 
perimentum  per  ollam  figularem  multiplici  corio  obduc- 
tam  ad  muniendam  ipsam  ab  acre  extraneo,  facta  mora 
per  tres  aut  quatuor  dies  in  vase  bene  occluso;  depre- 
hensio  autem  fit  post  apertionem  vasis  vel  per  manum 
v.el  per  vitrum  graduum  ordine  applicatum. 

Ad  13am  19a.  Subest  similiter  dubitatio,  iitrum  tepor  in 
lana  et  pellibus  et  pliimis  et  hujusmodi  fiat  ex  quodam 
exili  calore  inhaerente,  quatenus  excernuntur  ab  ani- 
malibus ;  aut  etiam  ob  pinguedinem  quandam  et  oleosi- 
tatem,  quae  sit  naturae  congruae  cum  tepore  ;  vel  plane 
ob  conclusionem  et  fractionem  aeris;  ut  in  articulo  prae- 
cedente  dictum  est.  Videtur  enim  omnis  aer  abscissus 
a  continuitate  aeris  forinseci  habere  nonnihil  teporis. 
Itaque  fiat  experimentum  in  fibrosis  quae  fiunt  ex  lino ; 
non  ex  lana  aut  pluniis  aut  serico,  quae  excernuntur  ab 
animatis.  Notandum  est  etiam,  omnes  pulveres  (ubi 
manifesto  includitur  aer)  minus  esse  frigidos  quam 
corpora  Integra  ipsorum ;  quemadmodum  etiam  ex- 
istimamus  omnem  spumam  (utpote  quae  aerem  contin- 
eat)  minus  esse  frigidam  quam  liquorem  ipsum. 

Ad  14am  20".  Huic  non  subjungitur  Negativa.  Nihil 
enim  reperitur  apud  nos  sive  tangibile  sive  spiritale 
quod  admotum  igni  non  excipiat  calorem.  In  eo  ta- 
men  differunt,  quod  alia  excipiant  calorem  citius,  ut 
aer,  oleum,  et  aqua  ;  alia  tardius,  ut  lapis  et  metalla. 
Verum  hoc  pertinet  ad   Tabulam   Q-radaum. 

Adi5«m2ia.  Huic  Instantiae  n(m  subjungitur  Negativa 
alia,  quam  ut  bene  notetur  non  excitari  scintillas  ex 
silice  et  chalybe  aut  alia  aliqua  substantia  dura  nisi  ubi 
excutiuntur  minutiae  aliquaj  ex  ipsa  substantia  lapidis 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  367 

vel  metalli,  neque  aerem  attritum  unquam  per  se  gen- 
erare  scintillas,  ut  vulgo  putant ;  quin  et  ipsae  illae 
scintillae  ex  pondere  corporis  igniti  magis  vergunt  deor- 
sum  quam  sursum,  et  in  extinctione  redeunt  in  quan- 
dam  fuliginem  corpoream. 

Ad  16am  22a.  Existimamus  huic  instantise  non  snbjungi 
Negativam.  Nullum  enim  invenitur  apud  nos  corpus 
tangibile  quod  non  ex  attritione  manifesto  calescat; 
adeo  ut  veteres  somniarent  non  inesse  ccelestibus 
aliam  viam  aut  virtutem  calefaciendi  nisi  ex  attri- 
tione aeris  per  rotationem  rapidam  et  incitatam.^ 
Verum  in  hoc  genere  ulterius  inquirendum  est  utram 
corpora  quae  emittuntur  ex  machinis  (qualia  sunt 
pilae  ex  tormentis)  non  ex  ipsa  percussione  contra- 
hant  aliquem  gradum  caloris  ;  adeo  ut  post  quam  de- 
ciderint  inveniantur  nonnihil  calida.  At  aer  motus 
magis  infrigidat  quam  calefacit;  ut  in  ventis  et  folli- 
bus  et  flatu  oris  contracti.  Verum  hujusmodi  motus 
non  est  tam  rapidus  ut  excitet  calorem,  et  fit  secun- 
dum totum,  non  per  particulas ;  ut  mirum  non  sit, 
si  non  generet  calorem. 

Adi7»"'23a.  Circa  banc  instantiam  facienda  est  inqui- 
sitio  diligentior.  Videntur  enim  herbse  et  vegetabilia 
viridia  et  humida  aliquid  habere  in  se  occulti  caloris. 
Ille  vero  calor  tam  tenuis  est  ut  in  singulis  non  per- 
cipiatur  ad  tactum,  verum  postquam  ilia  adunata  sint 

1  See  Arist.  Meteorol.  i.  c.  2.  sub  finem;  or  De  Coelo,  ii.  c.  7.  It  seems 
probable  that  Aristotle  was  influenced  by  a  wish  to  secure  the  doctrine  of 
the  eternity  of  the  universe,  which  he  saw  would  be  put  in  peril  if  celestial 
heat  were  ascribed  to  anything  akin  to  combustion.  "We  now  know  that 
the  generation  of  heat,  whether  by  friction,  combustion,  or  otherwise, 
involves  a  loss  of  vis  viva,  and  it  is  difficult  to  avoid  the  conclusion  that 
the  material  universe  sprang,  at  a  finite  distance  of  time  ago,  out  of  some- 
thing wholly  and  inconceivably  different  from  itself.  Nothing  is  more 
remarkable  than  the  way  in  which  ontology  here  forces  itself  into  physics. 


368  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

et  conclusa,  ut  spiritus  ipsorum  non  expiret  in  aerem 
sed  se  invicem  foveat,  turn  vero  oritur  calor  mani- 
festus,   et  nonnunquam  flamma  in  materia  congrua. 

Ad  18am  24a.  Etiam  circa  banc  instantiam  diligentior 
facienda  est  inquisitio.  Videtur  enim  calx  viva  aqua 
aspersa  concipere  calorem  vel  propter  unionem  caloris 
qui  antea  distrahebatur  (ut  ante  dictum  est  de  herbis 
conclusis),  vel  ob  irritationem  et  exasperationem  spiri- 
tus ignei  ab  aqua,  ut  fiat  quidam  conflictus  et  antipe- 
ristasis.  U tra  vero  res  sit  in  causa  facilius  apparebit 
si  loco  aquae  immittatur  oleum  ;  oleum  enim  a^que  ac 
aqua  valebit  ad  unionem  spiritus  inclusi,  sed  non  ad 
irritationem.  Etiam  faciendum  est  experimentum  la- 
tins tam  in  cineribus  et  calcibus  diversorum  corporum, 
quam  per  immissionem  diversorum  liquorum. 

Ad  19am  26a.  Huic  instantiae  subjungitur  Negativa  ali- 
orum  metallorum  quae  sunt  magis  moUia  et  fluxa. 
Etenim  bracteolai  auri  solutas  in  liquorem  per  aquara 
regis  nullum  dant  calorem  ad  tactum  in  dissolutions ; 
neque  similiter  plumbum  in  aqua  forti ;  neque  etiam 
argentum  vivum  (ut  memini)  ;  sed  argentum  ipsum 
parum  excitat  caloris,  atque  etiam  cuprum  (ut  mem- 
ini), sed  magis  manifesto  stannum,  atque  omnium 
maxime  ferrum  et  chalybs,  quaa  non  solum  fortem 
excitant  calorem  in  dissolutione,  sed  etiam  violentam 
ebullitionem.^  Itaque  videtur  calor  fieri  per  conflic- 
tum,  cum  aquae  fortes  penetrant  et  fodiunt  et  divel- 
lunt  partes  corporis,  et  corpora  ipsa  resistunt.  Ubi 
vero  corpora  facilius  cedunt  vix  excitatur  calor. 

Ad20a'n26«.  Calon  animalium  nulla  subjungitur  Neg- 
ativa, nisi  insectorum  (ut  dictum  est)   ob  parvitatem 

1  This  ebullition  is  of  course  not  the  result  of  the  heat,  but  arises  from 
the  disengagement  of  gas  during  the  action  of  the  acid  on  the  metal. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  369 

corporis.  Etenim  in  piscibus  collatis  ad  animalia  ter- 
restria  magis  notatur  gradus  caloris  quam  privatio. 
In  vegetabilibus  autem  et  plantis  nullus  percipitur 
gradus  caloris  ad  tactum,  neque  in  laclirymis  ipso- 
rum,  neque  in  medullis  recenter  apertis.  At  in  ani- 
malibus  magna  reperitur  diversitas  caloris,  turn  in 
partibus  ipsorum  (alius  est  enim  calor  circa  cor,  alius 
in  cerebro,  alius  circa  externa),  turn  in  accidentibus 
eorum,  ut  in  exercitatione  vebementi  et  febribus. 

Ad2iam27'i.  Huic  instantife  vix  subjungitur  Negativa. 
Quinetiam  excrcmenta  animalium  non  recentia  raani- 
feste  habent  calorem  potentialem,  ut  cernitur  in  im- 
pinguatione  soli. 

Ad  22ara  et  23am  28a.  Liquores  (sive  aquae  vocentur  sive 
olea)  qui  habent  magnam  et  intensam  acrimoniam 
exequuntur  opera  caloris  in  divulsione  corporum, 
atque  adustione  post  aliquam  moram  ;  sed  tainen  ad 
ipsum  tactum  manus  non  sunt  calidi  ab  initio.  Ope- 
rantur  autem  secundum  analogiam^  et  poros  corpo- 
ris cui  adjunguntur.  Aqua  enim  regis  aurum  solvit, 
argentum  minime ;  at  contra  aqua  fortis  argentum 
solvit,  aurum  minime ;  neutrum  autem  solvit  vitrum ; 
et  sic  de  cjBteris. 

Ad24'»m29v.  Fiat  experimentum  spiritus  vini  in  lignis, 
ac  etiam  in  butyro  aut  cera  aut  pice ;  si  forte  per 
calorem  suum  ea  aliquatenus  liquefaciat.  Etenim 
instantia  24*  ostendit  potestatem  ejus  imitativam  ca- 
loris in  incrustationibus.  Itaque  fiat  similiter  exper- 
imentum in  liquefactionibus.     Fiat    etiam    experimen- 

1  This  is  another  instance  of  the  large  sense  given  to  the  word  analogia. 
Aqua  regia  is  a  mixture  of  nitric  and  hydrochloric  acids.  Its  power  of 
dissolving  gold  is  ascribed  by  Davy  to  the  liberation  of  chlorine  by  the 
mutual  action  of  the  two  acids.  The  different  result  in  the  case  of  silver 
arises  from  the  insolubility  of  chloride  of  silver. 
VOL.  I.  24 


370  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

turn  per  vitnim  graduum  sive  calendare  quod  conca- 
viim  sit  in  summitate  sua  per  exterius ;  et  immittatur 
in  illud  concavum  exterius  spiritus  vini  bene  rectifica- 
tus,  cum  operculo  ut  melius  contineat  calorem  suum  ; 
et  notetur  utrum  per  calorem  suum  faciat  aquam  des- 
cendere. 

Ad25>n'30a.  Aromata,  et  herbae  acres  ad  palatum,  mul- 
to  magis  sumptas  interius,  perci[)iuntur  calida.  Viden- 
dum  itaque  in  quibus  aliis  materiis  exequantur  opera 
calons.  Atque  refei-unt  nauta?,  cum  cumuli  et  massae 
aromatum  diu  conclusae  subito  aperiuntur,  periculum 
instare  illis  qui  eas  primo  agitant  et  extraliunt  a  febri- 
bus  et  inflammationibus  spiritus.^  Similiter  fieri  pote- 
rit  experimentum,  utrum  pulveres  hujusmodi  aroma- 
tum aut  herbarum  non  arefaciant  laridum  et  carnem 
suspcnsam  super  ipsos,  veluti  fumus  ignis. 

Ad26u'n8i«.  Acrimonia  sive  penetratio  inest  tam  frigi- 
dis,  qualia  sunt  acetum  et  oleum  vitrioli,  quam  calidis, 
qualia  sunt  oleum  origani  et  similia.  Itaqnc  similiter 
et  in  animatis  cient  dolorem,  et  in  non  animatis  divel- 
lunt  partes  et  consumunt.  Neque  huic  instantise  sub- 
jungitur  Negativa.  Atque  in  animatis  nuUus  reperi- 
tur  dolor  nisi  cum  quodam  sensu  caloris. 
Ad27'"i32v  Communes  sunt  complures  actiones  et 
calidi  et  frigidi,  licet  di versa  admodum  ration e.  Nam 
et  nives  puerorum  manus  videntur  paulo  post  urere ; 
et  frigora  tuentur  carnes  a  putrefactione,  non  minus 
quam  ignis  ;  et  calores  contralmnt  corpora  in  minus, 
quod  faciunt  et  frigida.  Verum  base  et  similia  oppor- 
tunius  est  referre  ad  Inquisitionem  de  Frigido. 

1  In  the  Annals  of  Philosophy  a  case  is  mentioned  in  which  the  effluvia 
arising  on  the  opening  of  a  large  bark-store  at  Guayra  were  sufficiently 
powerful  to  cure  a  bad  fever. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  371 


XIII. 


Tertio  facienda  est  Comparentia  ad  Intellectum  in- 
stantiarum  in  quibus  natura  de  qua  fit  inquisitio  inest 
secundum  magis  et  minus ;  sive  facta  comparatione 
incrementi  et  decrementi  in  eodem  subjecto,  sive  facta 
comparatione  ad  invicem  in  subjectis  diversis.  Cum 
enim  Forma  rei  sit  ipsissima  res ;  neque  differat  res 
a  Forma,  allter  quam  difFerunt  apparens  et  existens, 
aut  exterius  et  interius,  aut  in  ordine  ad  hominem  et 
in  ordine  ad  universum ;  ^  omnino  sequitur  ut  non 
recipiatur  aliqua  natura  pro  vera  Forma,  nisi  per- 
petuo  decrescat  quando  natura  ipsa  decrescit,  et  simil- 
iter perpetuo  augeatur  quando  natura  ipsa  augetur. 
Hanc  itaque  tabulam  Tabulam  Graduum  sive  Tabulam 
Comparativce  appellare  consuevimus. 

Tabula  Graduum  sive  Comparativce  in  Calido. 

Primo  itaque  dicemus  de  iis  quae  nullum  prorsus 
gradum  caloris  habent  ad  tactum,  sed  videntur  ha- 
bere potentialem  tantum  quendam  calorem,  sive  dis- 
positionem  et  prjeparationem  ad  calidum.  Postea  de- 
mum  descendemus  ad  ea  quae  sunt  actu  sive  ad  tactum 
calida,  eorumque  fortitudines  et  gradus. 

1.  In  corporibus  solidis  et  tangibilibus  non  inve- 
nitur  aliquid  quod  in  natura  sua  calidum  sit  originali- 
ter.  Non  enim  lapis  aliquis,  non  metallum,  non  sul- 
phur, non  fossile  aliquod,  non  lignum,  non  aqua,  non 
cadaver   animalis,    inveniuntur   calida.     Aquae    autem 

1  "  Res  "  is  to  be  taken  in  a  general  sense,  so  as  to  include  not  only  sub- 
stances, but  also  what  Bacon  calls  naturae.  It  is  therefore  not  to  be  trans- 
lated as  if  it  were  synonymous  with  corpus ;  and  in  fact  in  a  subsequent 
passage  (II.  §  50.)  "res"  and  "corpus'"  are,  so  to  speak,  placed  in  opposi- 
tion to  each  other.    "  Rerura  formae  et  Corporum  schematismi." 


372  NOVmi  ORGANUM. 

calidae  in  balneis  videntur  calefieri  per  accidens,  sive 
per  flammam  aiit  ignem  subteiTaneum,  quails  ex 
^tna  et  montibus  aliis  compluribus  evomitur,  sive 
ex  conflictu  corporum,  quemadmodum  calor  fit  in 
ferri  et  stanni  dissolutionibus.  Itaque  gradus  caloris 
in  inanimatis,  quatenus  ad  tactum  humanum,  nullus 
est ;  veruntamen  ilia  gradu  frigoris  diffenint ;  non 
enim  seque  frigidum  est  lignum  ac  metallum.  Sed 
hoc  pertinct  ad    Tabulam   Graduum  in  Frigido. 

2.  Attamen  quoad  potentiates  calores  et  praepara- 
tiones  ad  flammam,  complura  inveniuntur  inanimata 
admodum  disposita,  ut  sulphur,  naphtha,  petrelaeum.^ 

3.  Quae  antea  incaluerunt,  ut  fimus  equinus  ex  an- 
imali,  aut  calx  aut  fortasse  cinis  aut  fuligo  ex  igne, 
reliquias  latentes  quasdam  caloris  prioris  retinent.  Ita- 
que iiunt  quaedam  distillationes  et  separationes  corpo- 
rum per  sepulturam  in  limo  equino,  atque  excitatur 
calor  in  calce  per  aspersionem  aquae ;  ut  jam  dictum 
est. 

4.  Inter  vegetabilia  non  invenitur  aliqua  planta  sive 
pars  plantae  (veluti  lachryma  aut  medulla)  quae  sit  ad 
tactum  humanum  calida.  Sed  tamen  (ut  superius  dic- 
tum est)  herbae  virides  conclusae  calescunt ;  atque  ad 
interiorem  tactum,  veluti  ad  palatum  aut  ad  stomachum 
aut  etiam  ad  exteriores  partes,  post  aliquam  moram  (ut 
in  emplastris  et  unguentis)  alia  vegetabilia  inveniuntur 
calida,  alia  frigida. 

5.  Non  invenitur  in  partibus  animalium,  postquam 
fiierint  mortuae  aut  separatae,  aliquid  calidum  ad  tac- 
tum humanum.  Nam  neque  firaus  equinus  ipse,  nisi 
fuerit  conclusus  et  sepultus,  calorem  retinet.  Sed 
tamen  omnis  fimus  habere  videtur  calorem  potentialem, 

1  The  Latin  form  of  the  word  w  petrcieum. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  373 

ut  in  afjrrorum  impinguatione.  Et  similiter,  cadavera 
animalium  hujusmodi  habent  latentem  et  poteiitialem 
calorem ;  adeo  ut  in  coemeteriis  ubi  quotidie  fiunt  sepul- 
turaB  terra  calorem  quendam  occultum  colligat,  qui 
cadaver  aliquod  recenter  impositum  consumit  longe 
citius  quam  terra  pura.  Atque  apud  orientales  tradi- 
tur  inveniri  textile  quoddam  tenue  et  molle,  factum  ex 
avium  plumagine,  quod  vi  innata  butyrum  solvat  et 
liquefaciat  in  ipso  leviter  involutum. 

6.  QuaB  impinguant  agros,  ut  fimi  omnis  generis, 
creta,  arena  maris,  sal,  et  similia,  dispositionem  non- 
nullam  habent  ad  calidum. 

7.  Omnis  putrefactio  in  se  rudimenta  quaedam  exilis 
caloris  habet,^  licet  non  hucusque  ut  ad  tactum  percip- 
iatur.  Nam  nee  ea  ipsa  quae  putrefacta  solvuntur  in 
animalcula,  ut  caro,  caseus,  ad  tactum  percipiuntur 
calida ;  neque  lignum  putre,  quod  noctu  splendet, 
deprehenditur  ad  tactum  calidum.  Calor  autem 
in  putridis  quandoque  se  prodit  per  odores  tetros  et 
fortes. 

8.  Primus  itaque  caloris  gradus,  ex  iis  qaae  ad  tac- 
tum humanum  percipiuntur  calida,  videtur  esse  calor 
animalium,  qui  bene  magnam  liabet  graduum  latitudi- 
nem.  Nam  infimus  gradus  (ut  in  insectis)  vix  ad  tac- 
tum deprenditur;  summus  autem  gradus  vix  attingit  ad 
gradum  caloris  radiorum  solis  in  regionibus  et  tempor- 
ibus  maxime  ferventibus,  neque  ita  acris  est  quin  tole- 
rari  possit  a  manu.  Et  tamen  referunt  de  Constantio,^ 
aliisque  nonnullis  qui  constitutionis  et  habitus  corporis 

1  This  is  true  of  eremacausis  rather  than  of  real  putrefaction.  But  the 
distinction  belongs  to  the  recent  history  of  chemistry. 

2  The  person  here  referred  to  is  Constantius  II.,  the  son  of  Constantine 
the  Great.  The  burning  heat  of  the  fever  of  which  he  died  is  mentioned 
by  Ammianus  Marcellinus,  1.  xxi.  c.  15. 


374  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

adniotlum  sicci  fuerunt,  quod  acutissimis  febribus  cor- 
repti  ita  incaluerint  ut  manum  admotam  aliquantulum 
urcre  visi  sint. 

9.  Animalia,  ex  motu  et  exercitatione,  ex  vino  et 
epulis,  ex  venere,  ex  febribus  ardentibus,  et  ex  dolore, 
augentur  calore. 

10.  Animalia  in  accessibus  febrium  intennittentium 
a  principio  fi-igore  et  horrore  corripiuntur,  sed  paulo 
post  majorem  in  modum  incalescunt  ;  quod  etiam 
faciunt  a  principio  in  causonibus  et  febribus  pestilen- 
tialibus. 

11.  Inquiratur  ulterius  de  calore  comparato  in  di- 
versis  aninialibus,  veluti  piscibus,  quadrupedibus,  ser- 
pentibus,  avibus;  atque  etiam  secundum  species  ip- 
sorum,  ut  in  leone,  milvio,  homine;  nam  ex  vulgari 
opinione,  pisces  per  interiora  minus  calidi  sunt,  aves 
autem  maxime  calida;  ;  praesertim  columbae,  accipitres, 
struthiones.^ 

12.  Inquiratur  ulterius  de  calore  comparato  in  eo- 
dem  animali,  secundum  partes  et  membra  ejus  diversa. 
Nam  lac,  sanguis,  sperina,  ova,  inveniuntur  gradu  mod- 
ico  tej)ida,  et  minus  calida  quam  ipsa  caro  exterior  in 
animali  quando  movetur  aut  agitatur.  Qualis  vero 
gradus  sit  caloris  in  cerebro,  stomacho,  corde,  et  reli- 
quis,  similiter  adhuc  non  est  quiesitum. 

13.  Animalia  omnia,  per  hyemem  et  tempestates 
frigidas,  secundum  exterius  frigent;  sed  per  interiora 
etiam  magis  esse  calida  existimantur. 

14.  Calor  coelestium,  etiam  in  regione  calidissima  at- 
que temporibus  anni  et  diei  calidissimis,  non  eum  gra- 
dum  caloris  obtinet  qui  vel  lignum  aridissimum  vel 

I  Struthio  commonly  means  an  ostrich,  but  it  seems  here  to  be  used  for  a 
sparrow.  —  J.  S. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  375 

stramen  vel  etiam  linteum  ustum  incendat  aut  adurat, 
nisi  per  specula  comburentia  roboretur ;  sed  tamen  e 
rebus  humidis  vaporem  excitare  potest. 

15.  Ex  traditione  astronomorum  ponuntur  stellae 
alia?  magis,  alias  minus  calidae.  Inter  planetas  enim 
post  solem  ponitur  Mars  calidissimus,  deinde  Jupiter, 
deinde  Venus  ;  ^  ponuntur  autem  tanquam  frigidi  Luna 
et  deinde  omnium  maxime  Saturnus.  Inter  fixas  au- 
tem ponitur  calidissimus  Sirius,  deinde  Cor  Leonis,  sive 
Regulus,  deinde  Canicula,  etc. 

16.  Sol  magis  calefacit,  quo  magis  vergit  ad  perpen- 
diculum  sive  Zenith,  quod  etiam  credendum  est  de  aliis 
planetis,  pro  modulo  suo  caloris ;  exempli  gratia,  Jovem 
magis  apud  nos  calefacere  cum  positus  sit  sub  Cancro 
aut  Leone  quam  sub  Capricorno  aut  Aquario. 

17.  Credendum  est  solem  ipsum  et  planetas  reliquos 
magis  calefacere  in  perigajis  suis,  propter  propinquita- 
tem  ad  terram,  quam  in  apogoeis.  Quod  si  eveniat  ut 
in  aliqua  regione  sol  sit  simul  in  perigaeo  et  propius  ad 
perpendiculum,  necesse  est  ut  magis  calefaciat  quam  in 
regione  ubi  sol  sit  similiter  in  perigaeo  sed  magis  ad  ob- 
liquum.  Adeo  ut  comparatio  exaltationis  planetarum 
notari  debeat,  prout  ex  perpendiculo  aut  obliquitate 
participet,  secundum  regionum  varietatem. 

18.  Sol  etiam,  et  similiter  reliqui  planetae,  calefaceri? 
magis  existimantur  cum  sint  in  proximo  ad  stellas  fixas 
majores  ;  veluti  cum  sol  ponitur  in  Leone,  magis  vici- 
nus  fit  Cordi  Leonis,  Caudae  Leonis,  et  Spicae  Virginis, 
et  Sirio,  et  Caniculse,  quam  cum  ponitur  in  Cancro, 
ubi  tamen  magis  sistitur  ad  perpendiculum.^      Atque 

1  B^v  some  Venus  was  accounted  cold  and  moist.     Vide  Marganta  Phil. 
p.  627.     Ptolemy,  however,  confirms  what  Bacon  says  of  her. 

2  This  astrological  fancy  was  probably  suggested  by  a  wish  to  explain 


376  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

credendum  est  partes  coeli  majorem  infundere  calorem 
(licet  ad  tactum  minime  perceptibilem)  quo  magis 
ornate  sint  stellis,  praesertim  majoribus. 

19.  Omnino  calor  coelestium  augetur  tribus  modis  ; 
videlicet  ex  perpendiculo,  ex  propinquitate  sive  peri- 
gaeo,  et  ex  conjunctione  sive  consortio  stellariim. 

20.  Magnum  omnino  invenitur  intervallum  inter  ca- 
lorem animalium  ac  etiam  radiorum  coelestium  (prout 
ad  nos  deferuntur),  atque  flammam,  licet  lenissimam, 
atque  etiam  ignita  omnia,  atque  insuper  liquores,  aut 
aerem  ipsum  majorem  in  modum  ab  igne  calefactum. 
Etenim  flamma  spiritus  vini,  praesertim  rara  nee  consti- 
pata,  tamen  potis  est  stramen  aut  linteum  aut  papyrum 
incendere ;  quod  nunquam  faciet  calor  animal  is  vel 
solis,  absque  speculis  comburentibus. 

21.  Flammai  autem  et  ignitorum  plurimi  sunt  gra- 
dus  in  fortitudine  et  debilitate  caloris.  Verum  de  his 
nulla  est  facta  diligens  inquisitio ;  ut  necesse  sit  ista 
leviter  transmittere.  Videtur  autem  ex  flammis  ilia 
ex  spiritu  vini  esse  mollissima ;  nisi  forte  ignis  fatuus, 
aut  flammae  seu  coruscationes  ex  sudoribus  animalium, 
sint  molliores.  Hanc  sequi  opinanmr  flammam  ex  veg- 
etabilibus  levibus  et  porosis,  ut  stramine,  scirpis,  et 
foliis  arefactis,  a  quibus  non  multum  differre  flammam 
ex  pilis  aut  plumis.  Hanc  sequitur  fortasse  flamma  ex 
lignis,  praesertim  iis  quae  non  multum  habent  ex  resina 
aut  pice ;  ita  tamen  ut  flamma  ex  lignis  quae  parva 
sunt  mole  (quae  vulgo  colligantur  in  lasciculos)  lenior 
sit  quam  quae  flt  ex  truncis  arborum  et  radicibus.  Id 
quod  vulgo  expenri  licet  in  fornacibus  quaB  ferrum  ex- 
why  July  is  hotter  than  June.  In  the  division  of  the  Zodiac  into  trigone 
each  of  which  corresponds  to  one  of  the  elements,  Leo  forms  one  of  the 
comers  of  the  fiery  trigon ;  and  it  is  moreover  the  sun's  proper  sign. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  377 

coquunt,  in  quibus  ignis  ex  fasciculis  et  ramis  arborum 
non  est  admodum  utilis.  Hanc  sequitur  (ut  arbitra- 
mur)  flamma  ex  oleo  et  sevo  et  cera,  et  hujusmodi 
oleosis  et  pinguibus,  quae  sunt  sine  magna  acrimonia. 
Fortissimus  autem  calor  reperitur  in  pice  et  resina ;  at- 
que  adliuc  magis  in  sulphure  et  caphura,^  et  naphtha 
et  petrelaeo  et  sahbus  (postquam  materia  cruda  eru- 
perit),  et  in  horum  compositionibus,  veluti  pulvere 
tormentario,  igne  Graeco  (quem  vulgo  ignem  feinira 
vocant),  et  diversis  ejus  generibus,  quae  tam  obsti- 
natum  habent  calorem  ut  ab  aquis  non  facile  extin- 
guantur. 

22.  Existiraamus  etiara  flammam  quae  resultat  ex 
nonnullis  metallis  imperfectis  esse  valde  robustam  et 
acrem.     Verum  de  istis  omnibus  inquiratur  ulterius. 

23.  Videtur  autem  flamma  fuhninum  potentiorum 
has  omnes  flammas  superare  ;  adeo  ut  ferrnm  ipsum 
perfectum  aliquando  coUiquaverit  in  guttas,  quod  flam- 
mae  illae  alterae  facere  non  possunt. 

24.  In  ignitis  autem  diversi  sunt  etiam  gradus  calo- 
ris,  de  quibus  etiam  non  facta  est  diligens  inquisitio. 
Calorem  maxime  debilem  existimamus  esse  ex  linteo 
usto,  quali  ad  flammae  excitationem  uti  solemus ;  et 
similiter  ex  ligno  illo  spongioso  aut  funiculis  arefactis 
qui  ad  tormentorum  accensionem  adhibentur.  Post 
hunc  sequitur  carbo  ignitus  ex  lignis  et  anthracibus  at- 
que  etiam  ex  lateribus  ignitis,  et  similibus.  Ignitorum 
autem  vehementissime  calida  existimamus  esse  metalla 
ignita,  ut  ferrum  et  cuprum  et  caetera.  Verum  de  his 
etiam  facienda  est  ulterior  inquisitio. 

25.  Inveniuntur  ex  ignitis  nonnulla  longe  calidiora 
quam  nonnullaj  ex  flammis.     Multo  enim  calidius  est 

1  Camphor. 


378  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

et  magis  adurens  ferrum  ignitum  quam  flamma  spiritus 
vini. 

26.  Inveniuntur  etiam  ex  illis  qu83  ignita  non  sunt 
sed  tantum  ab  igne  calefacta,  sicut  aquas  ferventes  et 
aer  conclusus  in  revei'beratoriis,  noniiulla  quae  superant 
calore  multa  ex  flamniis  ipsis  et  ignitis. 

27.  Motus  auget  calorem ;  ut  videre  est  in  foUibus 
et  flatu ;  adeo  ut  duriora  ex  metallis  non  solvantur  aut 
liquefiant  per  ignem  mortuum  ant  quietum,  nisi  flatu 
excitetur. 

28.  Fiat  experimentum  per  specula  comburentia,  in 
quibns  (ut  meinini)^  hoc  fit,  ut  si  speculum  ponatur 
(exempli  gratia)  ad  distantiam  spithamae  ab  objecto 
combustibili,  non  tantopere  incendat  aut  adurat  quam 
si  positum  fuerit  speculum  (exempli  gratia)  ad  dis- 
tantiam semi-spithamae,  et  gradatim  et  lente  trahatur 
ad  distantiam  spithamcB.  Conus  tamen  et  unio  radi- 
orura  eadem  sunt,  sed  ipse  motus  auget  opcrationem 
caloris.2 

29.  Existimantur  incendia  ilia  quas  fiunt  flante  vento 
forti  majores  progressus  facere  adversus  ventum  quam 
secundum  ventum ;  quia  scilicet  flamma  resilit  motu 
perniciore,  vento  remittente,  quam  procedit  vento  im- 
pellente. 

30.  Flamma  non  emicat  aut  generatur,  nisi  detur 
aliquid  concavi  in  quo  flamma  movere  possit  et  ludere ; 
prajterquam  in  flammis  flatuosis  pulveris  tormentarii, 
et  siuiilibus,  ubi  compressio  et  incarceratio  flammae 
auget  ejus  furorem. 

1  Compare  De  Calore  et  Fiigore :  —  "And  the  operation  of  thcin  [  burn- 
ing-glasses] is,  as  I  remember,  first  to  place  them,"  &c.,  which  seems  to 
prove,  not  only  that  Bacon  had  no  burning-glass  at  hand,  but  also  that 
he  WHS  not  familiar  with  the  use  of  them.  — J.  S. 

2  The  only  explanation  of  this  is,  that  the  focal  length  of  the  lens  lay 
between  a  span  and  half  a  span. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  379 

31.  Incus  per  malleiim  calefit  admodnm ;  adeo  ut  si 
incus  fuerit  laminae  tenuioris,  existimemus  illam  per 
fortes  et  continuos  ictus  mallei  posse  rubescere,  ut  fer- 
rum  ignitum  ;  sed  de  hoc  fiat  experimentum. 

32.  At  in  ignitis  quie  sunt  porosa,  ita  ut  detur 
spatium  ad  exercendum  motum  ignis,  si  coliibeatur 
hujusmodi  motus  per  compressionem  fortem,  statim  ex- 
tinguitur  ignis  ;  veluti  cum  linteum  ustum  aut  filum 
ardens  candelae  aut  lanipadis  aut  etiam  carbo  aut  pruna 
ardens  comprimitur  per  pressorium  aut  pedis  concul- 
cationem  aut  hujusmodi,  statim  cessant  operationes 
ignis. 

33.  Approximatio  ad  corpus  calidum  auget  calorem, 
pro  gradu  approximationis ;  quod  etiam  fit  in  lumine  ; 
nam  quo  propius  collocatur  objectum  ad  lumen  eo 
magis  est  visibile. 

34.  Unio  calorum  diversorum  auget  calorem,  nisi  facta 
sit  commistio  corporum.  Nam  focus  magnus  et  focus 
parvus  in  eodem  loco  nonnihil  invicem  augent  calorem ; 
at  aqua  tepida  immissa  in  aquam  ferventem  refrigerat. 

35.  Mora  corporis  calidi  auget  calorem.  Etenim 
calor  perpetuo  transiens  et  emanans  commiscetur  cum 
calore  prseinexistente,  adeo  ut  multiplicet  calorem. 
Nam  focus  non  aequo  calefacit  cubiculum  per  moram 
semihorae  ac  si  idem  focus  dnret  per  horam  integram. 
At  hoc  non  facit  lumen  ;  etenim  lampas  aut  candela 
in  aliquo  loco  posita  non  magis  illuminat  per  moram 
diuturnam  quam  statim  ab  initio. 

36.  Irritatio  per  frigidum  ambiens  auget  calorem ; 
ut  in  focis  videre  est  per  gelu  acre.  Quod  existima- 
mus  fieri  non  tantum  per  conclusionem  et  contrac- 
tionem  caloris,  quae  est  species  unionis,  sed  per  exas- 
perationem ;    veluti    cum    aer   aut    baculum    violenter 


380  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

comprimitur  aut  flectitur,  iion  ad  punctum  loci  prioris 
resilit,  sed  ulterius  in  contrarium.  Itaque  fiat  diligens 
expcrimentum  per  baculum  vel  simile  aliquid  immissum 
in  flammam,  utrum  ad  latera  flaminae  non  uratur  citius 
quam  in  medio  flammae. 

37.  Gradus  autem  in  susceptione  caloris  sunt  com- 
plures.  Atque  primo  omnium  notandum  est,  quam 
parvus  et  exilis  calor  etiam  ea  corpora  quce  caloris 
minime  omnium  sunt  susceptiva  immutet  tamen  et 
nonnihil  calefaciat.  Nam  ipse  calor  manus  globu- 
lum  plumbi  aut  alicujus  metalli  paulisper  detentum 
nonnihil  calefacit.  Adeo  facile  et  in  omnibus  trans- 
mittitur  et  excitatur  calor,  corpore  nullo  modo  ad 
apparentiam  immutato. 

38.  Facillime  omnium  corporum  apud  nos  et  ex- 
cipit  et  remittit  calorem  aer ;  quod  oj)time  cernitur  in 
vitris  calendaribus.  Eorum  confectio  est  talis :  ^  ac- 
cipiatur  vitrum  ventre  concavo,  collo  tenui  et  oblon- 
go;  resupinetur  et  demittatur  hujusmodi  vitrum  ore 
deorsum  verso,  ventre  sursum,  in  aliud  vasculum  vit- 
reum  ubi  sit  aqua,  tangendo  fundum  vasculi  illius  re- 
cipientis  extremo  ore  vitri  immissi,  et  incumbat  paul- 
lulum  vitri  immissi  collum  ad  os  vitri  recipientis,  ita 
ut  stare  possit ;  quod  ut  commodius  fiat,  apponatur 
parum  cerae  ad  os  vitri  recipientis ;  ita  tamen  ut  non 
penitus  obturetur  os  ejus,  ne  ob  defectum  aiiris  suc- 
cedentis  impediatur  motus  de  quo  jam  dicetur,  qui  est 
admodum  facilis  et  delicatus. 

Oportet  autem  ut  vitrum  demissum,  antequam  in- 

1 1  am  very  much  inclined  to  think  that  Bacon  heard  of  the  vitrum  cal- 
endare  from  Fludde,  or  a  Fluctibus,  as  he  is  called  in  Latin,  who  returned 
from  Italy  in  [lGOo],atul  in  whose  philosophy,  built  upon  certain  abstract 
notions  of  rarefaction  and  condensation,  perpetual  reference  is  made  to  the 
air-thenuometer,  to  which  he  gives  the  same  name. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  381 

seratur  in  alterum,  calefiat  ad  ignem  a  parte  superiori, 
ventre  scilicet.  Postquam  autem  fuerit  vitrum  illud 
collocatum  ut  diximus,  recipiet  et  contrahet  se  aer 
(qui  dilatatus  erat  per  calefactionem),  post  moram 
sufficientem  pro  extinctione  illius  ascititii  caloris,  ad 
talem  extensionem  sive  dimensionem  qualis  erit  aeris 
ambientis  aut  communis  tunc  temporis  quando  im- 
mittitur  vitrum,  atque  attrahet  aquam  in  sursum  ad 
hujusmodi  mensuram.  Debet  autem  appendi  cliarta 
angusta  et  oblonga,  et  gradibus  (quot  libuerit)  in- 
terstincta.  Videbis  autem,  prout  tempestas  diei  in- 
calescit  aut  frio-escit,  aerem  se  contrahere  in  anmistius 
per  frigidum  et  extendere  se  in  latius  per  calidum ;  id 
quod  conspicietur  per  aquam  ascendentem  quando  con- 
trahitur  aer,  et  descendentem  sive  depressum  quando 
dilatatur  aer.  Sensus  autem  aeris,  quatenus  ad  cali- 
dum et  frigidum,  tam  subtilis  est  et  exquisitus  ut  facul- 
tatem  tactus  liumani  multum  superet ;  adeo  ut  solis 
radius  aliquis,  aut  calor  anhelitus,  multo  magis  calor 
manus,  super  vitri  summitatem  positus,  statim  deprimat 
aquam  manifesto.^     Attamen  existimamus  spiritum  ani- 

1  In  consequence  of  this  description  of  the  Vitrum  Calendare,  the  inven- 
tion of  tlie  Thermometer  has  been  ascribed  to  Bacon;  but  without  good 
reason.  Fludd  was  the  first  to  publish  an  account  of  the  Thermometer; 
but  Nelli  says,  and  (admitting  his  authorities)  truly,  that  Galileo's  inven- 
tion was  anterior  to  any  publication  of  Fludd's.  Nelli  speaks  of  a  letter 
preserved  in  the  library  of  his  family  "  in  copia,"  which  Castelli  addressed 
to  Cesarina  in  1638.  Castelli  says  that,  more  than  thirty-five  years  before, 
Galileo  had  shown  him  an  experiment  which  he  describes;  namely,  the 
rise  of  the  water  into  an  inverted  tube  with  a  bulb  at  one  extremity,  Avhen 
the  open  end  of  the  tube  is  put  into  a  vessel  of  water,  and  goes  on,  "  del 
quale  effetto  il  medesimo  Signor  Galileo  si  era  servito  per  fabbricare  un 
Istromento  da  esaminare  i  gradi  del  caldo  e  del  freddo."  Thus  far  Cas- 
telli ;  but  how  long  after  the  original  experiment  the  instrument  was  made, 
does  not  appear  from  his  statement.  Nelli  also  refers  to  Viviani's  Life  of 
Galileo,  wherein  it  is  said  that  Galileo  invented  the  Thermometer  between 
1693  and  1597.    It  has  not,  I  think,  been  remarked  that  the  rise  of  water 


882  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

inalium  magis  adhuc  exquisitura  sensum  habere  calidi 
et  frigicH,  nisi  quod  a  mole  corporea  impediatur  et 
hebetetur. 

39.  Post  aerem,  existimamus  corpora  esse  maxime 
sensitiva  caloris  ea  quas  a  frigore  recenter  immutata 
sint  et  compressa,  qualia  sunt  nix  et  glacies  ;  ea  enira 
leni  ab'quo  tepore  solvi  incipiunt  et  colliquari.  Post 
ilia  sequitur  rjrtasse  argentum  vivum.  Post  illud  se- 
quuntur  corpora  pinguia,  ut  oleum,  butyrum,  et  similia; 
deinde  lignum  ;  deinde  aqua  ;  postremo  lapides  et  me- 
talla,  quae  non  facile  calefiunt,  prassertim  interius.  Ilia 
tamen  calorem  semel  susceptum  diutissime  retinent ; 
ita  ut  later  aut  lapis  aut  ferrum  ignitum  in  pelvim 
aquae  frigidae  immissum  et  demersum,  per  quartam 
partem  horae  (plus  minus)  retineat  calorem,  ita  ut 
tangi  non  possit. 

40.  Quo  minor  est  corporis  moles,  eo  citius  per  cor- 
pus calidum  approximatum  incalescit ;  id  quod  demon- 
strat  omnem  calorem  apud  nos  esse  corpori  tangibili 
quodammodo  adversum. 

41.  Calidum,  quatenus  ad  sensum  et  tactum  hu- 
manum,  res  varia  est  et  respectiva ;  adeo  ut  aqua 
tepida,  si  manus  frigore  occupetur,  sentiatur  esse  cal- 
ida  ;  sin  manus  incaluerit,  frigida. 

tinder  the  circumstances  of  Galileo's  original  experiment  had  already  been 
described  in  Porta's  Natural  Magic ;  though,  as  is  usually  the  case  with 
Porta,  one  cannot  be  sure  whether  he  had  ever  actually  seen  it.  "  Possu- 
mus  etiam  solo  calore  aquam  ascendere  facere.  Sit  dolium  supra  ttirrim,  vel 
ligneum,  vel  argillaccuin  aut  aereum,  quod  melius  erit,  et  canalem  habeat 
in  medio,  qui  descendat  inferius  usque  ad  aquam,  et  in  eti  submersus  sit, 
scd  adglutinatus,  ne  respiret.  Calefiat  vas  superius  vel  sole  vel  igne,  nam 
aijr,  qui  in  alvo  continetur,  rarefit  et  foras  prolabitur,  unde  aquam  in  bullas 
tumere  videbimus,  mox  absentia  soils  ubi  vas  refrigescit,  aiir  condensatur, 
et  quum  non  sufficiat  inclusus  aiir  vacuum  replere,  accersitur  aqua  et  aa- 
cendit  supra."  — PorUi'a  Magic,  book  xix.  chap.  4. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  383 

XIV. 

Qnam  inopes  simus  liistorise  quivis  facile  advertet, 
cum  in  tabulis  superioribus,  praeterquam  quod  loco  his 
torise  probatae  et  instantiarum  certarum  nonnunquam 
traditiones  et  relationes  inseramus  (semper  tamen  ad- 
jecta  dubiae  fidei  et  anctoritatis  nota),  saspenumero 
etiam  hisce  verbis,  fiat  experimentum^  vel  inquiratwr 
uUerius,  uti  cogamur. 

XV. 

Atque  opus  et  officium  harum  trium  tabularum, 
Coraparentiam  Instantiarum  ad  Intellectum  vocaro 
consuevimus.  Facta  autem  Comparentia,  in  opere 
ponenda  est  ipsa  Inductio.  Invenienda  est  enim  super 
Conlparentiam  omnium  et  singularum  Instantiarum 
natura  talis,  quae  cum  natura  data  perpetuo  adsit,  absit, 
atque  crescat  et  dccrescat ;  sitque  (ut  superius  dictum 
est)  limitatio  naturae  magis  communis.^  Hoc  si  mens 
jam  ab  initio  facere  tentet  affirmative  (quod  sibi  per- 
missa  semper  facere  solet),  occurrent  phantasmata  el 
opinabilia  et  notionalia  male  terminata  et  axiomata 
quotidie  emendanda  ;  nisi  libeat  (scholarum  more) 
pugnare  pro  falsis.  Ea  tamen  proculdubio  erunt  me- 
liora  aut  praviora  pro  facultate  et  robore  intellectus 
qui  operatur.  At  omnino  Deo  (Formarum  inditori 
et  opifici)  aut  fortasse  angelis  et  intelligentiis  competit 
Formas  per  affirmationem  immediate  nosse,  atque  ab 
initio    contemplationis.^      Sed    certe    supra    hominem 

1  That  is,  a  particular  case  of  a  more  general  nature.  The  force  of  the 
last  clause  may  be  thus  illustrated:  If  all  bodies  were  more  or  less  lu- 
minous accordingly  as  they  were  more  or  less  hot,  the  luminous  and  the 
hot  would  be  concomitantia,  but  neither  would  be  the  form  of  the  other. 
[See  General  Preface,  ^  8.  — J.  S.] 

2  It  was,  I  apprehend,  the  received  doctrine,  that  whatever  knowledge 


S84  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

est ;  cui  tantum  concedltur,  procedere  primo  per  Nega- 
tivas,  et  postremo  loco  desinere  in  Affirmativas,  post 
omnimodain  exclusionem. 

XVI. 

Itaque  naturae  facienda  est  prorsus  solutio  et  sepa- 
ratio,  non  per  ignem  certe,  sed  per  mentem,  tanqiiam 
ignein  divinum.  Est  itaque  Inductionis  vera?  opus 
primum  (quatenus  ad  inveniendas  Formas)  Rejectio 
sive  Exclusiva  naturarum  singularum  quas  non  in- 
veniuntur  in  aliqua  instantia  ubi  natura  data  adest, 
aut  inveniuntur  in  aliqua  instantia  ubi  natura  data 
abest,  aut  inveniuntur  in  aliqua  instantia  crescere 
cum  natura  data  decrescat,  aut  decrescere  cum  na- 
tura data  crescat.  Tum  vero  post  Rejectionem  et 
Exclusivam  debitis  modis  factam,  secundo  loco  (tan- 
quam  in  fundo)  manebit  (abeuntibus  in  fumum  opin- 
ionibus  volatilibus)  Forma  affirmativa,  solida  et  vera  et 
bene  terminata.  Atque  hoc  breve  dictu  est,  sed  per 
multas  ambages  ad  hoc  pervenitur.  Nos  autem  nihil 
fortasse  ex  iis  quas  ad  hoc  faciunt  praetermittemus. 

XVII. 

Cavendum  autem  est  et  monendum  quasi  perpetuo, 

ne,  cum  tantae  partes  Formis  videantur  a  nobis  tribui, 

trahantur  ea  quae  dicimus  ad  Formas  eas  quibus  hom- 

inum  contemplationes  et  cogitationes  hactenus  assue- 

verunt. 

the  angelic  nature  is  capable  of  it  attains  at  once.  Thus  it  is  said,  '*  In- 
feriores  substantiae  inteliectivae,  scilicet  animae  humanae,  habent  potentiam 
intellectivam  non  completam  naturaliter,  sed  conipletur  in  iis  successive 
per  hoc  quod  accipiunt  species  a  rebus.  Potentia  vero  intellecliva  in  sub- 
stantiis  spiritualibus  superioribus,  id  est  in  angelis,  completa  est  per  species 
intclligibiles  connaturales:  in  quantum  habent  species  itftelligibiies  coiina- 
turales  ad  omnia  intelligenda  quae  naturaliter  cognoscere  possuuL"  —  8. 
Thomas,  Summa  Theol  Ima,  q.  45.  a  2. 


I 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  385 

Primo  enim,  de  Formis  copulatis,  quaB  sunt  (ut 
diximus)  naturarum  simplicium  conjugia  ex  cursu 
communi  universi,  ut  leonis,  aquilae,  rosae,  auri,  et 
hujusmodi,  improesentiarum  non  loquimur.^  Tempus 
enim  erit  de  iis  tractandi,  cum  ventum  fuerit  ad  La- 
tentes  Processus  et  Latentes  Schematismos,  eorumque 
inventionem,  prout  reperiuntur  in  substantiis  (quas 
vocant)  seu   naturis  concretis. 

Rursus  vero,  non  intelligantur  ea  quee  dicimus 
(etiam  quatenus  ad  naturas  simplices)  de  Formis  et 
ideis  abstractis,  aut  in  materia  non  determinatis  aut 
male  determinatis.  Nos  enim  quum  de  Formis  loqui- 
mur,  nil  aliud  intelligimus  quam  leges  illas  et  determi- 
nationes  actus  puri,  quae  naturam  aliquam  simplicem 
ordinant  et  constituunt ;  ut  calorem,  lumen,  pondus ; 
in  omnimoda  materia  et  subjecto  susceptibili.  Itaque 
eadem  res  est  Forma  Calidi  aut  Forma  Luminis,  et 
Lex  Calidi  sive  Lex  Luminis  ;  neque  vero  a  rebus 
ipsis  et  parte  operativa  unquam  nos  abstraliimus  aut 
recedimus.  Quare  cum  dicimus  (exempli  gratia)  in 
inquisitione  Formae  Caloris,  rejice  tenuitatem^  aut  tenu- 
itas  non  est  ex  Forma  Caloris,  idem  est  ac  si  dicamus 
potest  homo  superinducere  calorem  in  corpus  densum; 
aut  contra,  potest  homo  auferre  aut  arcere  calorem  a 
corpore  tenui. 

Quod  si  cuiquam  videantur  etiam  Formae  nostrae 
habere  nonnihil  abstracti,  quod  misceant  et  conjungant 
heterogenea    (videntur    enim   valde    esse    heterogenea 

1  Bacon's  principle  that  the  form  of  any  substance  may  be  conceived  as 
a  combination  of  the  forms  which  correspond  to  each  of  its  qualities  is  well 
illustrated  by  the  phrase  "  formae  copulatae."  The  "  forma  copulata"  is  the 
"lex  ex  qua  corpus  individuum  edit  actus  puros."  Of  this  law  each  sec- 
tion or  paragraphus  is  the  "  forma  alicujus  ex  naturis  simplicibus  quae  in  eo 
corpore  conjunguntur."  I  have  already  remarked  on  Mr.  Wood's  render- 
ing of  the  word  "paragraphus"  in  §  2. 
VOL.  I.  25 


586  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

calor  coelestium  et  ignis ;  rubor  fixus  in  rosa  aut 
similibus,  et  apparens  in  iride  aut  radiis  opalii  aut 
adamantis;  mors  ex  summersione,  ex  crematione,  ex 
punctura  gladii,  ex  apoplexia,  ex  atrophia  ;  et  tamen 
conveniunt  ista  in  natura  calidi,  iniboris,  mortis),  is 
se  habere  intellectum  norit  consuetudine  et  integral- 
itate  reinim  et  opinionibus  captum  et  detentum.^ 
Certissimum  enim  est  ista,  utcunque  heterogenea  et 
aliena,  coire  in  Formam  sive  Legem  earn  quie  ordi- 
nat  calorem  aut  ruborem  aut  mortem ;  nee  emanci- 
pari  posse  potentiam  humanam  et  liberari  a  naturae 
cursu  communi,  et  expandi  et  exaltari  ad  efficientia 
nova  et  modos  operandi  novos,  nisi  per  revelationem 
et  inventionem  hujusmodi  Formarum  ;  et  tamen  post 
istam  unionem  naturae,  quas  est  res  maxime  principalis, 
de  naturae  divisionibus  et  venis,  tarn  ordinariis  quam 
interioribus  et  verioribus,  suo  loco  postea  dicetur. 

XVIII. 

Jam  vero  proponendum  est  exemplum  Exclusionis 
sive  Rejectionis  naturarum,  quae  per  Tabulas  Com- 
parentiae  reperiuntur  non  esse  ex  Forma  Calidi ;  illud 
interim  monendo,  non  solum  sufficere  singulas  tabulas 
ad    Rejectionem    alicujus    naturae,    sed    etiam    unam- 

1  The  objection  here  anticipated  has  actually  been  made.  It  has  been 
said  that  we  cannot  be  sure  that  any  quality  always  proceeds  from  the 
same  cause.  And  in  truth,  though  the  axiom  "  like  causes  produce  like 
efFecLs,"  and  vice  versa,  seems  to  be  inseparable  from  the  idea  of  causation, 
yet  the  force  of  the  objection  remains.  For  the  reference  of  sensible  quali- 
ties to  outward  objects  involves  a  subjective  element.  The  same  colour, 
as  referred  to  a  substance  as  the  object  in  which  it  resides,  is  a  diflerent 
thing  as  it  is  a  fixed  colour,  or  prismatic,  or  epipolar,  &c.  They  agree,  it 
may  be  said,  in  the  type  of  undulation ;  but  viewed  as  properties  of  bodies, 
or  with  reference  to  operations  on  them,  they  are  distinct.  And  if  we 
could  go  further  into  the  mechanism  of  sensation,  we  should  probably 
recede  further  both  from  concrete  bodies  and  from  practice. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  387 

quamque  ex  instantiis  singularibus  in  illis  contentis. 
Manlf'estum  enim  est  ex  iis  quae  dicta  sunt,  omnem 
instantiam  contradictoriam  destruere  opinabile  de  For- 
ma. Sed  niliilominus  quandoque,  perspicuitatis  causa 
et  ut  usus  tabularum  clarius  demonstretur,  Exclusivam 
duplicamus  aut  repetimus. 

Exemplum   Excludvce^   sive   Rejectionis  Naturarmn  a 
Forma  Calidi. 

1.  Per  radios  solis,  rejice  naturam  elementarem.^ 

2.  Per  ignem  communem,  et  maxime  per  ignes  sub- 
terraneos  (qui  remotissimi  sunt  et  plurimum  interclu- 
duntur  a  radiis  cffilestibus),  rejice  naturam  coelestem. 

3.  Per  calefactionem  omnigenum  corporum  (hoc 
est,  mineralium,  vegetabilium,  partium  exteriorum 
animalium,  aquae,  olei,  aeris,  et  reliquorum)  ex  ap- 
proximatione  sola  ad  ignem  aut  aliud  corpus  calidum, 
rejice  omnem  varietatem  sive  subtiliorem  texturam 
corporum. 

4.  Per  ferrum  et  metalla  ignita,  quse  calefaciunt 
alia  corpora  nee  tamen  omnino  pondere  aut  substantia 
minuuntur,  rejice  inditionem  sive  mixturam  substan- 
tiae  alterius  calidi. 

5.  Per  aquam  ferventem  atque  aerem,  atque  etiam 
per  metalla  et  alia  solida  calefacta,  sed  non  usque  ad 
ignitionem  sive  ruborem,  rejice  lucem  aut  lumen. 

6.  Per  radios  lunas  et  aliarum  stellarum  (excepto 
sole),  rejice  etiam  lucem  et  lumen. 

7.  Per  Comparativam  ferri  igniti  et  flammae  spiritus 
vini  (ex  quibus  ferrum  ignitum  plus    liabet  calidi  et 

i  This  refers  to  the  antithesis,  almost  fundamental  in  Peripatetic  physics, 
of  the  celestial  and  the  elementary.  Heat,  since  the  sun's  rays  are  hot, 
cannot  depend  on  the  elemental  as  contradistinguished  from  the  celestial 
nature. 


388  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

minus  lucidi,  flamma   autem  spiritus  vini   plus   lucidi 
et  minus  calidi),  rejice  etiam  lucem  et  lumen. 

8.  Per  aurum  et  alia  metalla  ignita,  quae  densissimi 
sunt  corporis  secundum  totum,  rejice  tenuitatem. 

9.  Per  aerem,  qui  invenitur  ut  plurimum  frigidus  et 
tamen  manet  tenuis,  rejice  etiam  tenuitatem. 

10.  Per  ferrum  ignitum,  quod  non  intumescit  mole 
sed  manet  intra  eandem  dimensionem  visibilem,  rejice 
motum  localem  aut  expansivmn  secundum  totum. 

11.  Per  dilatationem  aeris  in  vitris  calendariis  et 
similibus,  qui  movetur  localiter  et  expansive  mani- 
festo neque  tamen  colligit  manifestum  augmentum 
caloris,  rejice  etiam  motum  localem  aut  expansivum 
secundum  totum. 

12.  Per  facilem  tepefactionem  omnium  corporum, 
absque  aliqua  destructione  aut  alteratione  notabili, 
rejice  naturam  destructivam  aut  inditionem  violentam 
alicujus  naturae  novae. 

13.  Per  consensum  et  conformitatem  openim  simil- 
ium  quae  eduntur  a  calore  et  a  frigore,  rejice  motum 
tarn  expansivum  quam  contractivum  secundum  to- 
tum. 

14.  Per  accensionem  caloris  ex  attritione  corporum, 
r^ice  naturam  principialem.  Naturam  principialem 
vocamus  eam  quae  positiva  reperitur  in  natura,  nee 
causatur  a  natura  prsecedente.^ 

1  Bacon  here  anticipates  not  merely  the  essential  character  of  the  most 
recent  theory  of  heat,  but  also  the  kind  of  evidence  by  which  it  has  been 
established.  The  proof  that  caloric  does  not  exist,  —  in  other  words  that 
heat  is  not  the  manifestation  of  a  peculiar  substance  diffused  through  na- 
ture, —  rests  mainly  on  experiments  of  friction. 

Mr.  Joule  and  Professor  Thomson  ascribe  the  discover^'  of  this  proof 
chiefly  to  Sir  Humphrey  Davy  (see  Beddoes's  Contributions  to  Physical  and, 
Medical  Knowledge,  p.  14.):  but  though  Davy's  experiments  guard  against 
sourcef!  of  error  of  which  Bacon  takes  no  notice,  the  merit  of  having  per- 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  389 

Sunt  et  alise  naturas :  neque  enim  Tabulas  confici- 
mus  perfectas,  sed  exempla  tantum. 

Omnes  et  singulte  naturas  praedictag  non  sunt  ex 
Forma  Calidi.  Atque  ab  omnibus  naturis  prasdictis 
liberatur  homo  in  operatione  super  Calidum. 

XIX. 

Atque  in  Exclusiva  jacta  sunt  fundamenta  Induc- 
tionis  verae ;  quae  tamen  non  perficitur  donee  sistatur 
in  Affirmativa.  Neque  vero  ipsa  Exclusiva  ullo  modo 
pei-fecta  est,  neque  adeo  esse  potest  sub  initiis.  Est 
enim  Exclusiva  (ut  plane  liquet)  rejectio  naturarum 
simplicium ;  quod  si  non  habeamus  adhuc  bonas  et 
veras  notiones  naturarum  simplicium,  quomodo  rec- 
tificari  potest  Exclusiva  ?  At  nonnullas  ex  supra- 
dictis  (veluti  notio  naturae  elementaris,  notio  naturae 
coelestis,  notio  tenuitatis)  sunt  notiones  vagae,  nee  bene 
terminatae.  Itaque  nos,  qui  nee  ignari  sumus  nee 
obliti  quantum  opus  aggrediamur  (viz.  ut  faciamus 
intellectum  humanum  rebus  et  naturae  parem),  nullo 
modo  acquiescimus  in  his  quae  adhuc  praecepimus ; 
sed  et  rem  in  ulterius  provehimus,  et  fortiora  auxilia 
in  usum  intellectus  machinamur  et  ministramus,  quae 
nunc  subjungemus.  Et  certe  in  Interpretatione  Na- 
turae animus  omnino  taliter  est  praeparandus  et  for- 
mandus,  ut  et  sustineat  se  in  gradibus  debitis  cer- 
titudinis,  et  tamen  cogitet  (pra3sertim  sub  initiis)  ea 
quaead  sunt  multum  pendere  ex  iis  quae  supersunt. 

ceived  tlie  true  significance  of  the  production  of  heat  by  friction  belongs  of 
right  to  Bacon. 

It  is  cui'ious  that  in  the  essay  in  which  he  opposes  the  doctrine  of  caloric, 
Davy  endeavours  to  introduce  a  new  error  of  the  same  kind,  and  to  show 
that  light  really  is  a  natura  principialis,  a  peculiar  substance  which  in  com- 
bination with  oxygen  properly  so  called  constitutes  oxygen  gas,  which  he 
accordingly  calls  phosoxygen. 


390  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 


XX. 


Attamen  quia  citius  emergit  Veritas  ex  errore  quam 
ex  confusione,  utile  putamus  ut  fiat  permissio  intelleo- 
tui,  post  tres  tabulas  Comparentiae  Primae  (quales  posui- 
mus)  factas  et  pensitatas,  accingendi  se  et  tentandi  opus 
Interjiretationis  Naturae  in  affirmativa ;  tam  ex  iiistan- 
tiis  tabularum,  quam  ex  iis  quae  alias  occurrent.  Quod 
genus  tentamenti,  Permissionem  Intellectus  sive  Inter- 
pretationem  Inehoatam,  sive  Vindemiationem  Primam 
appellare  consuevimus. 

Vindemiatio  Prima  de  Forma  Calidi. 

Animadvertendum  autem  est,  Formam  rei  inesse  (ut 
ex  iis  quae  dicta  sunt  plane  liquet)  instantiis  universis  et 
singulis  in  quibus  res  ipsa  inest ;  aliter  enim  Forma  non 
esset;  itaque  nulla  plane  dari  potest  instantia  contra- 
dictoria.  Attamen  longe  magis  conspicua  invenitur 
Forma  et  evidens  in  aliquibus  instantiis  quam  in  aliis ; 
in  iis  videlicet,  ubi  minus  cohibita  est  natura  Formae  et 
impedita  et  redacta  in  ordinem  per  naturas  alias.  Hu- 
jusmodi  autem  instantias,  Eliicescentias  vel  Instantia^ 
Ostensivas  appellare  consuevimus.  Pergendum  itaque 
est  ad  Vindemiationem  ipsam  Primam  de  Forma  Calidi. 

Per  universas  et  singulas  instantias,  natura  cujus 
limitatio  est  Calor  ^  videtur  esse  Motus.  Hoc  au- 
tem maxime  ostenditur  in  flamma,  quae  perpetuo 
movetur  ;  et  in  liquoribus  ferventibus  aut  bullien- 
tibus,  qui  etiam  perpetuo  moventur.  Atque  osten- 
ditur etiam  in  incitatione  sive  incremento  caloris 
facto  per  motum ;  ut  in  follibus,  et  ventis  ;  de  quo 

1'  Of  which  heat  is  a  particular  case. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  391 

vide  Instant.  29.  Tab.  3.  Atque  similiter  in  aliis 
modis  motus,  de  quibus  vide  Instant.  28.  et  31. 
Tab.  3.  Rursus  ostenditur  in  extinctione  ignis  et 
caloris  per  omnem  fortem  compressionem,  quae 
fraenat  et  cessare  facit  motnm ;  de  qua  vide  In- 
stant. 30.  et  32.  Tab.  3.  Ostenditur  etiam  in  hoc, 
quod  onine  corpus  destruitur  aut  saltern  insigniter 
alteratur  ab  omni  igne  et  calore  forti  ac  vehementi ; 
unde  liquodo  constat,  fieri  a  calore  tumultum  et 
perturbationem  et  motum  acrem  in  partibus  inter- 
nis  corporis,  qui  sensim  vergit  ad  dissolutionem. 

Intelligatur  hoc  quod  diximus  de  Motu  (nempe,  ut 
sit  instar  generis  ad  Calorem^),  non  quod  calor  generet 
motum,  aut  quod  motus  generet  calorem  (licet  et  haec 
in  aliquibus  vera  sint)  ;  sed  quod  ipsissimus  Calor,  sive 
quid  ipsum  Caloris,  sit  Motus  et  nihil  aliud;  limitatus 
tamen  per  diflPerentias  quas  mox  subjungemus,  post- 
quam  nonnullas  cautiones  adjecerimus  ad  evitandum 
aequivocum. 

Calidum  ad  sensum  res  respectiva  est,  et  in  ordine  ad 
hominem  non  ad  universum  ;  et  ponitur  recte  ut  efFec- 
tus  Caloris  tantum  in  spiritum  animalem.  Quin  etiam 
in  seipso  res  varia  est,  cum  idem  corpus  (prout  sensus 
prsedisponitur)  inducat  perceptionem  tam  calidi  quam 
frigidi ;  ut  patet  per  Instant.  41.  Tab.   3. 

Neque  vero  communicatio  Caloris,  sive  natura  ejus 
transitiva  per  quam  corpus  admotum  corpori  calido  in- 
calescit,  confundi  debet  cum  Forma  Calidi.  Aliud 
enim  est  Calidum,  aliud  Calefactivum.  Nam  per  mo- 
tum attritionis  inducitur  calor  absque  aliquo  calido  prse- 
cedente,  unde  excluditur  Calefactivum  a  Forma  Calidi. 

1  i.  e.  that  it  is  as  the  fijenus  of  which  heat  is  a  species. 


392  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

Atque  etiam  ubi  calidum  efficitur  per  approximationem 
calidi,  hoc  ipsum  non  fit  ex  Forma  Calidi ;  sed  omnino 
pendet  a  natura  altiore  et  magis  communi ;  viz.  ex 
natura  assimilationis  sive  multiplicationis  sui;  de  qua 
facienda  est  separatim  inquisitio. 

At  notio  ignis  plebeia  est,  et  nihil  valet ;  composita 
enim  est  ex  concursu  qui  fit  calidi  et  lucidi  in  aliquo 
corpore  ;  ut  in  flamma  communi,  et  corporibus  accensis 
uSque  ad  ruborem. 

Remoto  itaque  omni  a^quivoco,  veniendum  jam  tan- 
dem est  ad  Differentias  veras  quaB  limitant  Motum,  et 
constituunt  eum  in  Formam  Calidi. 

Prima  igitur  Differentia  ea  est ;  quod  Calor  sit 
motus  Expansivus,  per  quem  corpus  nititur  ad  dil- 
atationem  sui,  et  recipiendi  se  in  majorem  sphae- 
ram  sive  dimensionem  quam  prius  occupaverat. 
Haec  autem  Differentia  maxime  ostenditur  in  flam- 
ma ;  ubi  fumus  sive  halitus  pinguis  manifesto 
dilatatur  et  aperit  se  in  flammam. 

Ostenditur  etiam  in  omni  liquore  fervente,  qui 
manifesto  intumescit,  insurgit,  et  emittit  bullas  ; 
atque  urget  processum  expandendi  se,  donee  verta- 
tur  in  corpus  longe  magis  extensum  et  dilatatum 
quam  sit  ipse  liquor ;  viz.  in  vaporem  aut  fumum 
aut  aerem. 

Ostenditur  etiam  in  omni  ligno  et  combustibili ; 
ubi  fit  aliquando  exudatio,  at  semper  evaporatio. 

Ostenditur  etiam  in  colliquatione  metal lorum, 
quae  (cum  sint  corporis  compactissimi)  non  facile 
intumescunt  et  se  dilatant ;  sed  tamen  spiritus 
eorum,  postquam  fuerit  in  se  dilatatus,  et  majorem 
adeo  dilatationem  concupierit,  trudit  plane  et  agit 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  393 

partes  crassiores  in  liquidum.  Quod  si  etiam  calor 
fortius  intendatur,  solvit  et  vertit  multum  ex  iis  in 
volatile. 

Ostenditur  etiam  in  ferro  aut  lapidibus ;  quae 
licet  non  liquefiant  aut  fundantur,  tamen  emolliun- 
tur.  Quod  etiam  fit  in  baculis  ligni ;  quoB  cale- 
facta  paullulum  in  cineribus  calidis  tiunt  flexibilia. 

Optime  autem  cernitur  iste  motus  ina  ere,  qui 
per  exiguum  calorem  se  dilatat  continuo  et  mani- 
festo ;  ut  per  Instant.  38.  Tab.  3. 

Ostenditur  etiam  in  natura  contraria  Frigidi. 
Frigus  enim  omne  corpus  contrahit  et  cogit  in 
angustius  ;  adeo  ut  per  intensa  frigora  clavi  exci- 
dant  ex  parietibus,  aera  dissiliant,  vitrum  etiam  cale- 
factura  et  subito  positum  in  frigido  dissiliat  et  fran- 
gatur.  Similiter  aer  per  levem  infrigidationem 
recipit  se  in  angustius ;  ut  per  Instant.  38.  Tab.  3. 
Verum  de  his  fusius  dicetur  in  inquisitione  de  Fri- 
gido. 

Neque  mirum  est  si  Calidum  et  Frigidum  edant 
complures  actiones  communes  (de  quo  vide  In- 
stant. 32.  Tab.  2.),  cum  inveniantur  duae  ex  se- 
quentibus  DifFerentiis  (de  quibus  mox  dicemus) 
quae  competunt  utrique  naturae;  licet  in  liac  Dif- 
ferentia (de  qua  nunc  loquimur)  actiones  sint  ex 
diametro  oppositae.  Calidum  enim  dat  motum 
expansivum  et  dilatantem,  Frigidum  autem  dat 
motum  contractivum  et  coeuntem. 

Secunda  Differentia  est  modificatio  prioris ;  haec 
videlicet,  quod  Calor  sit  motus  expansivus  sive 
versus  circumferentiam  ;  hac  lege  tamen,  ut  una 
feratur  corpus   sursum.      Dubium   enim   non   est 


894  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

quin  siiit  motus  complures  mixti.  Exempli  gratia ; 
sagitta  aut  spiculum  simul  et  progrudiendo  rotat, 
et  rotando  progreditur.  Similiter  et  motus  Caloris 
simul  est  et  expansivus  et  latio  in  sursum. 

Haec  vero  Differentia  ostenditur  in  forcipe,  aut 
bacillo  ferreo  immisso  in  ignem  ;  quia  si  immit- 
tatur  perpendiculariter  tenendo  manum  superius, 
cito  manum  adurit ;  sin  ex  latere  aut  inferius, 
omjiino  tardius. 

Conspicua  etiam  est  in  distillationilnis  per  de- 
scensorium  ;  quibus  utuntur  homines  ad  flores  del- 
icatiores,  quorum  odores  facile  evanescunt.  Nam 
hoc  reperit  industria,  ut  collocent  ignem  non  subter 
sed  supra,  ut  adurat  minus.  Neque  enim  flamma 
tantum  vergit  sursum,  sed  etiam  omne  calidum.^ 

Fiat  autem  experimentum  hujus  rei  in  contraria 
natura  Frigidi :  viz.  utrum  frigus  non  contrahat 
corpus  descendendo  deorsum,  quemadmodum  cal- 
idum  dilatat  corpus  ascend(}ndo  sursum.  Itaque 
adhibeantur  duo  bacilla  ferrea,  vel  duo  tubi  vitrei, 
quoad  csetera  pares,  et  calefiant  nonnihil ;  et  pona- 
tur  spongia  cum  aqua  frigida,  vel  nix,  subter  unam, 
et  similiter  super  alteram.  Existimamus  enim  ce- 
leriorem  fore  refrigerationem  ad  extremitates  in  eo 
bacillo  ubi  nix  ponitur  supra  quam  in  eo  ubi  nix 
ponitur  subter;  contra  ac  fit  in  calido. 

Tertia  Differentia  ea  est ;  ut  Calor  sit  motus, 
non  expansivus  uniformiter  secundum  totum,  sed 
expansivus  per  particulas  minores  corporis  ;  et 
simul  cohibitus  et  repulsus  et  reverberatus,  adeo 

1  This  is  an  instance  to  show  that  heat  does  not  descend  so  rapidly  as  it 
ascends  through  liquids,  which  is  true. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  395 

ut  induat  motum  alternativum  et  perpetuo  trepi- 
dantem  et  tentantem  et  nitentem  et  ex  repercus- 
sione  irritatum ;  unde  furor  ille  ignis  et  caloris 
ortum  habet. 

Ista  vero  Differentia  ostenditur  maxime  in  flam- 
ma  et  liquoribus  bullientibus ;  quae  perpetuo  trep- 
idant, et  in  parvis  portionibus  tument,  et  rursus 
subsidunt. 

Ostenditur  etiam  in  iis  corporibus  quae  sunt  tam 
durai  compagis  ut  calefacta  aut  ignita  non  intu- 
mescant  aut  dilatentur  mole ;  ut  ferrum  ignitum, 
in  quo  calor  est  acerrimus. 

Ostenditur  etiam  in  hoc,  quod  per  frigidissimas 
tempestates  focus  ardeat  acerrime. 

Ostenditur  etiam  in  hoc,  quod  cum  extenditur 
aer  in  vitro  calendari  absque  impedimento  aut  re- 
pulsione,  uniformiter  scilicet  et  asqualiter,  non  per- 
cipiatur  calor.  Etiam  in  ventis  conclusis,  licet 
erumpant  vi  maxima,  tamen  non  percipitur  calor 
insignis  ;  quia  scilicet  motus  fit  secundum  totum, 
absque  motu  alternante  in  particulis.  Atque  ad 
hoc  fiat  experimentum,  utrum  flamma  non  urat 
acrius  versus  latera  quam  in  medio  flammae. 

Ostenditur  etiam  in  hoc,  quod  omnis  ustio  tran- 
sigatur  per  minutos  poros  corporis  quod  uritur ; 
adeo  ut  ustio  subruat  et  penetret  et  fodicet  et 
stimulet,  perinde  ac  si  essent  infinitae  cuspides 
acus.  Itaque  ex  hoc  illud  etiam  fit,  quod  omnes 
aquae  fortes  (si  proportionatae  sint  ad  corpus  in 
quod  agunt)  edant  opera  ignis,  ex  natura  sua  cor- 
roderite  et  pungente. 

Atque  ista  Difierentia  (de  qua  nunc  dicimus) 
communis  est  cum  natura  frigidi ;  in  quo  cohibetur 


896  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

motus  contractivus  per  renitentiam  expandendi ; 
quemadinodum  in  calido  coliibetur  motus  expan- 
sivus  per  renitentiam  contrahendi. 

Itaque  sive  partes  corporis  penetrent  versus  inte- 
rius  sive  penetrent  versus  exterius,  similis  est  ratio ; 
licet  impar  admodum  sit  fortitudo ;  quia  non  liabe- 
mus  liic  apud  nos  in  superficie  terra3  aliquid  quod 
sit  impense  frigidum.     Vide  Instant.  27.    Tab.  9.^ 

QuARTA  Differentia  est  modificatio  prioris :  haec 
scilicet,  quod  motus  ille  stimulationis  aut  penetra- 
tionis  debeat  esse  nonnihil  rapidus  et  miniine  len- 
tus  ;  atque  fiat  etiam  per  particulas,  licet  minutas ; 
tamen  non  ad  extremam  subtilitatem,  sed  quasi 
majusculas. 

Ostenditur  ha3c  Differentia  in  comparaticne  ope- 
runi  quse  edit  ignis  cum  iis  quaa  edit  t^empus  sive 
aetas.  ^tas  enim  sive  tempus  arefacit,  consumit, 
submit,  et  incinerat,  non  minus  quam  ignis ;  vel 
potius  longe  subtil ius  ;  sed  quia  motus  ejusmodi 
est  lentus  admodum  et  per  particulas  valde  exiles, 
non  percipitur  calor. 

Ostenditur  etiam  in  comparatione  dissolutionum 
ferri  et  auri.  Aurum  enim  dissolvitur  absque  ca- 
lore  excitato ;  ferrum  autem  cum  veliementi  exci- 
tatione  caloris,  licet  simili  fere  intervallo  quoad 
tempus.  Quia  scilicet  in  auro,  ingressus  aquae 
separationis  est  clemens  et  subtiliter  insinuans,  et 
cessio  partium  auri  facilis  ;  at  in  ferro,  ingressus 
est  asper  et  cum  conflictu,  et  partes  ferri  habent 
obstinationem  majorem. 

Ostenditur  etiam  aliquatenus  in  gangraenis  non- 

1  So  in  the  original. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  397 

nullis  et  mortificationibus  carnium ;  quae  non  exci- 
tant magnum  calorem  aut  dolorem,  ob  subtilitatem 
putrefactionis. 

Atqne  haec  sit  Prima  Vindemiatio,  sive  Interpretatio 
inchoata  de  Forma  Calidi,  facta  per  JPermissionem  In- 
tellectus. 

Ex  Vindemiatione  autem  ista  Prima,  Forma  sive 
definitio  vera  Caloris  (ejus  qui  est  in  ordine  ad  univer- 
sum,  non  relativus  tantummodo  ad  sensum)  talis  est, 
brevi  verborum  complexu  :  Color  est  motus  expansivus^ 
cohihitus,  et  nitens  per  partes  minores.  Modificatur 
autem  expansio  ;  ut  expandendo  in  amhitum,  7ionnihil 
tamen  inclinet  versus  superiora.  Modificatur  autem  et 
nixus  ille  per  partes  ;  ut  non  sit  omnino  segnis,  sed  inci- 
tatus  et  cum  impetu  nonnullo} 

1  The  Inquisitio  de  fornaa  calidi  suggests  these  remarks :  — 

1st.  A  great  part  of  it  conduces  in  no  way  to  the  result.  This  may  bo 
said  to  be  the  natural  consequence  of  the  method  of  inquirj'. 

2nd.  Heat  (caloric)  is  confounded  with  the  effects  of  chemical  agencies, 
which  are  said  "  exequi  opera  caloris." 

3rd.  A  greater  source  of  confusion  is  the  complete  absence  of  any  recog- 
nition of  the  principle  that  all  bodies  tend  to  acquire  the  temperature  of 
those  about  them,  and  that  the  difference  ad  tactum  which  makes  one  body 
feel  hotter  or  colder  than  another  depends  not  on  its  being  hotter  or  colder, 
but  on  the  different  degree  of  facility  which  they  have  in  communicating 
their  own  respective  temperature.  In  consequence  of  this,  it  had  always 
been  taught  that  one  class  of  bodies  were  in  their  own  nature  cold,  another 
hot,  and  so  on.  All  liquids  were  cold.  Experiments  with  a  thermometer 
would  have  shown  that  they  were  not;  but  these  Bacon  did  not  trj-, — 
an  instance  among  others  how  far  he  was  from  rejecting  all  he  had  been 
taught. 

Of  which  remarks  we  may  observe  that,  of  the  "  Instantise  convenientes," 
13.  is  an  instance  of  the  third,  while  from  22.  to  the  end  exemplify  the  sec- 
ond;—  of  the  "  Instantiae  in  proximo,"  14 — 19.  are  to  be  referred  to  the 
third;  from  27.  to  the  end,  to  the  second. 

4th.  Calidum  and  Frigidura  seem  to  be  considered  distinct  and  not  cor- 
relative qualities. 

5th.  The  adoption  of  astrological  fables  about  the  hot  and  cold  influence 


398  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

Quod  vero  ad  Operativam  attinet,  eadem  res  est. 
Nam  designatio  est  talis  ;  jSi  in  aliquo  corpore  naturali 

of  the  stars  and  planets  [is  to  be  remarked  in  the  Tabula  Graduum,  15.  et 
seqq.] 

Then  comes  the  result,  that  the  natura  calidi  is  a  motus  expansivus. 
This  is  seen  [in  air],  "  Optime  cernitur  in  aere  qui  per  exiguum  calorem  se 
diiatat  continuo  et  manifesto,  ut  per  Inst.  38.  Tab.  3. : "  that  is,  by  the  in- 
stance of  a  vitrum  calendare,  or  air-thermometer.  And  this  is  beyond 
question  a  good  instance.  But  then  in  the  "exemplum  exclusivsp,"  §  11., 
we  read  "  Per  dilatationem  aeris  in  vitris  calendariis  et  similibus,  qui 
movetur  localiter  et  expansive  manifesto,  neque  tamen  coUigit  manifestum 
augmcntum  caloris,  rejice  etiam  motum  localem  aut  expansivum  secundum 
totum."  How  is  this  passage  to  be  reconciled  with  tlie  preceding?  For 
if  the  example  of  the  vitrum  calendare  proves  anything,  it  proves  a  motus 
expansivus  secundum  totum;  and  if,  on  account  of  our  having  no  manifest 
evidence  tliat  the  air  waxes  hot  when  it  expands,  the  example  does  not 
prove  this,  Avhy  is  it  adduced?  The  source  of  this  confusion  I  believe  to 
be  that,  tliough  Bacon  saw  reason  to  affirm  expansion  to  be  the  essence  of 
the  hot,  }-et  he  was  perplexed  by  examples  of  two  kinds:  (a)  bodies  which 
do  not  visibly  expand  when  they  are  heated,  e.  g.  red-hot  iron;  (/?)  bodies 
whicli  expand  without  becoming  heated,  e.  g.  compressed  air  when  relieved 
from  pressure.  For  the  first  difHculty,  it  might  have  occurred  to  him  that 
the  hot  iron  does  expand,  though  not  enough  to  be  perceived  (except  by 
accurate  measurement)  to  do  so;  and  if  he  had  followed  the  indication  thus 
given,  he  might  have  been  the  discoverer  of  a  general  and  most  important 
law.  The  difficulty  which  the  second  class  of  phenomena  creates  ought  to 
have  prevented  Bacon  from  assigning  expansion  as  the  forma  calidi,  —  as 
being  that  which  must  always  make  a  body  hot,  and  without  which  it  could 
not  become  so.  For  it  would  be  too  liberal  an  interpretation  to  say  that  the 
expressions  "  motus  cohibitus  et  refraenatus,"  whereby  the  idea  of  expansion 
is  qualified,  refer  to  a  condition  essential  in  the  case  of  elastic  fluids, — 
namely  that  the  expansion  in  becoming  heated  is  due  to  an  increased  elas- 
ticitj',  and  not  to  any  decrease  of  external  pressure.  Even  had  the  modi- 
fication required  by  this  class  of  cases  been  introduced,  there  still  remains 
that  of  liquids  whose  temperature  is  below  that  of  maximum  density,  which 
is  altogether  intractable.  Of  this  phenomenon,  however,  it  would  be  un- 
reasonable to  expect  Bacon  to  have  known  anything.  But  setting  it  aside, 
if  it  were  affirmed  that  Bacon,  after  having  had  a  glimpse  of  the  truth  sug- 
gested by  some  obvious  phenomena,  had  then  recourse,  as  he  himself  ex- 
presses it,  to  certain  "  differentia;  inanes  "  in  order  to  save  the  phenomena, 
I  think  it  would  be  liard  to  dispute  the  truth  of  this  censure. 

Nevertheless,  of  the  matters  contained  in  the  investigation,  there  are 
several  of  considerable  interest,  though,  as  has  been  said,  they  are  not  con- 
nected with  the  final  result. 

The  relation  between  heat  and  mechanical  action  has  recently  become 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  399 

poteris  excitare  motum  ad  se  dilatandum  aut  expanden- 
dum  ;  eumque  motum  ita  reprimere  et  in  se  vertere,  ut 
dilatatio  ilia  non  procedat  a^qualiter,  sed  partim  obtiyieat, 
partim  retrudatur ;  proculdubio  generabis  Calidam :  non 
habita  ratione,  sive  corpus  illud  sit  elementare  (nt  lo- 
quuntur)  sive  imbutum  a  coelestibus  ;  ^  sive  Inminosum 
sive  opacum ;  sive  tenue  sive  densum  ;  sive  localiter 
expansiim  sive  intra  claustra  dimensionis  priniae  conten- 
tum;  sive  vergens  ad  dissolutionem  sive  manens  in  statu; 
sive  animal,  sive  vegetabile,  sive  minerale,  sive  aqua,  sive 
oleum,  sive  aer,  aut  aliqua  alia  substantia  quaecunque 
susceptiva  motus  praedicti.  Calidum  autem  ad  sensum 
res  eadem  est ;  sed  cum  analogia,  qualis  competit  sen- 
sui.^     Nunc  vero  ad  ulteriora  auxilia  procedendum  est. 

the  subject  of  some  very  remarkable  speculations,  derived  from  the  views 
suggested  by  S.  Carnot  in  his  Reflections  sur  la  Puissance  Motrice  du  Feu. 
Two  views  have  been  propounded.  In  one  (that  of  S.  Carnot  himself), 
mechanical  action  is  regarded  as  convertible  with  the  transference  from 
body  to  body  of  caloric.  The  other  rejects  the  notion  of  caloric  (the  sub- 
stance of  heat)  altogether.  On  this  view  mechanical  action  is  convertible 
with  the  generation  of  heat;  i.  e.  the  raising  of  a  given  quantity  of  a  given 
bod}'  from  one  given  temperature  to  another.  Both  make  use  of  the  axiom 
"ex  nihilo  nihil; "  and  the  conclusions  thus  obtained,  especially  in  the  sec- 
ond way  of  considering  the  subject,  which  I  cannot  doubt  is  the  true  one, 
are  most  remarkable,  and  the  more  interesting  because  they  are,  so  to 
speak,  the  interpretation  of  a  maxim  whose  truth  is  admitted  a  priori. 

1  That  is,  whether  the  body  derive  its  properties  from  the  primary  quali- 
ties of  the  elements,  or  be  imbued  with  specific  or  virtual  qualities  through 
the  influence  of  the  heavenly  bodies.  Thus  St.  Thomas  says:  "  Sicut  enim 
virtus  calefaciendi  et  infrigidandi  est  in  igne  et  aqua  consequens  proprias 
eorum  formas,  et  virtus,  &c.,  actio  intellectualis  in  homine  consequens  ani- 
mam  rationalem,  ita  omnes  virtutes  et  actiones  mediorum  corporum  tran- 
scendentes  virtutes  elementorum  consequuntur  eorum  proprias  formas,  et 
reducuntur  sicut  in  altiora  principia  in  virtutes  corporum  coelestium,  et  ad- 
huc  altius  in  substantias  separatas."  —  De  occuUis  Operibus  Natures. 

2  The  "  analogia  qualis  competit  sensui  "  is  the  "  analogia  hominis." 
This  appears  from  the  passages  where  the  word  occurs  in  the  Distributio 
Operis,  p.  218.,  and  in  §  40.  of  this  book,  near  the  end.  Thus  the  meaning 
of  the  passage  is  that  "calidum  ad  sensum"  is  the  same  as  "  calidum  per 
se,"  only  considered  subjectively.    The  clause  "  sed  cum  analogia,"  &c., 


400  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

XXI. 

Post  Tabulas  Comparentiae  Primas  et  Rejectionem 
sive  Exclusivam,  nee  iion  Vindemiationem  Primam 
factam  secundum  eas,  pergendum  est  ad  reliqua  auxilia 
intellectus  circa  Interpretationem  Naturae  et  Induc- 
tion em  veram  ac  perfectam.  In  quibus  proponendis, 
ubi  opus  erit  tabulis,  procederaus  super  Calidum  et 
Frigidum  ;  ubi  autem  opus  erit  tantum  exemplis  pau- 
cioribus,  procedemus  per  alia  omnia  ;  ut  nee  confun- 
datur  inquisitio,  et  tamen  doctrina  versetur  minus  in 
angusto. 

Dicemus  itaque  primo  loco,  de  Prcerogativis  Instan- 
Uarum  :  ^  secundo,  de  Adminiculis  Inductionis :  tertio, 
de  Rectificatione  Inductionis  :  quarto,  de  Variatione  In- 
quiaitionis  p'o  Natura  Sahjecti :  ^  quinto,  de  Prcerogor 
tivis  Natararum  quatenus  ad  inquisitionem,  sive  de  eo 
quod  inquirendum  est  prius  et  posterius :  sexto,  de  Ter- 
minis  Inquisitionis^  sive  de  synopsi  omnium  naturarum 
in  universo :  septimo,  de  Deductione  ad  Praxin,  sive 
de  eo  quod  est  in  ordine  ad  Hominem :  octavo,  de 
Parascevis  ad  Inquisitionem :  postremo  autem,  de  S'cala 
Ascensoria  et  Descensoria  Axiomatum. 

XXII. 

Inter  Praerogativas  Instantiarum,  primo  proponemus 

may  be  rendered  —  "  but  with  that  kind  of  reference  to  man  as  the  per- 
cipient which  belongs  to  the  nature  of  a  perception." 

1  Concerning  the  doctrine  of  Pra;rogative  Instances,  see  General  Preface^ 
p.  93.  — J.  S. 

2  Compare  the  passage  near  the  end  of  the  last  aphorism  of  this  book  — 
"  Nunc  vero  ad  adminicula  et  rectificationes  inductionis,  et  deinceps  ad  con- 
creta  et  latentes  processus,  et  latentes  schematismos,  et  cwtera  qua;  apho- 
rismo  xxi.  ordine  proposuimus,  pergendum  ; "  and  see  General  Preface, 
p.  77.  —  /.  -S. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  401 

Instantias  Solitarias.  Eae  aiitem  sunt  Solitarige,  quae 
exhibent  naturam  de  qua  fit  inquisitio  in  talibus  subjec- 
tis  quae  nil  liabent  commune  cum  aliis  subjectis,  praeter 
illam  ipsam  naturam  ;  aut  rursus  quae  non  exhibent 
naturam  de  qua  fit  inquisitio  in  talibus  subjectis  quae 
sunt  similia  per  omnia  cum  aliis  subjectis,  praeterquam 
in  ilia  ipsa  natura.  Manif'estum  enim  est  quod  hujus- 
modi  instantite  tollant  ambages,  atque  accelerent  et 
roborent  Exclusivam ;  adeo  ut  paucae  ex  illis  sint  in- 
star  multarum. 

Exempli  gratia :  si  fiat  inquisitio  de  natura  Coloris, 
Instantiae  Solitariae  sunt  prismata,  gemmae  chrjstallinae, 
quae  reddunt  colores  non  solum  in  se  sed  exterius  supra 
parietem,  item  rores,  etc.  Istae  enim  nil  liabent  com- 
mune cum  coloribus  fixis  in  floribus,  gemmis  coloratis, 
metallis,  lignis,  etc.,  praeter  ipsum  colorem.  Unde 
facile  colligitur,  quod  Color  nil  aliud  sit  quam  modi- 
ficatio  imaginis  lucis  ^  immissae  et  receptae  ;  in  priore 
genere,  per  gradus  diversos  incidentiae ;  in  posteriore, 
per  texturas  et  schematismos  varies  corporis.  Istae 
autem  Instantias  sunt  Solitariae  quatenus  ad  similitu- 
dinem. 

Rursus  in  eadem  inquisitione,  venae  distinctae  albi 
et  nigri  in  marmoribus,  et  variegationes  colorum  in 
floribus  ejusdem  speciei,  sunt  Instantiae  Solitarise.  Al- 
bum enim  et  nigrum  marmoris,  et  maculae  albi  et 
purpurei  in  floribus   garyophylli,^   conveniunt  fere  in 

1  Reference  is  made  to  Telesius's  system  of  vision.  "  Lux  donata  est 
facultate  sese  elFundendi  multiplicandique  et  aerem  propria  specie  affici- 
endi,  itaque  et  oculos  subeundi."  .  .  .  Again,  "lux  quae  res  quibus  in- 
sunt  [colores]  permeat.  .  .  ab  ipsarura  intingitur  coloribus,  et  eas  trans- 
vecta  oculos  subit."  —  De  Rerum  Nat.  vii.  31.  See  also  other  passages  of 
the  same  book.  Bacon  uses  "imago"  as  equivalent  to  "species,"  the 
word  used  in  the  preceding  quotation. 

2  Caryophyllea  was  a  flower  much  cultivated  in  Holland  in  the  sixteenth 

VOL.  I.  26 


402  NOVUxM  ORGANUM. 

omnibus  praeter  ipsum  colorem.  Unde  facile  colligi- 
tur,  Colorem  iion  multum  rei  habere  cum  naturis  ali- 
cujus  corporis  intrinsecis,  sed  tan  turn  situm  esse  in 
positura  partium  crassiori  et  quasi  mechanica.  Istae 
autem  Instantiae  sunt  Solitariae  quatenus  ad  discrepan- 
tiam.  Utrunque  autem  genus  Instantias  Solitarias 
appellare  consuevimus  ;  aut  Ferinas,i  sumpto  vocab- 
ulo  ab  astronomis. 

XXIII. 

Inter  Praerogativas  Instantiarum,  ponemus  secundo 
loco  Instantias  Migr antes.  Eje  sunt,  in  quibus  natura 
inquisita  migrat  ad  generationem,  cum  prius  non  ex- 
isteret ;  aut  contra  migrat  ad  corruptionem,  cum  prius 
existeret.  Itaque  in  utraque  antistrophe,  instantiae  tales 
sunt  semper  geminae ;  vel  potius  una  instantia  in  motu 
sive  transitu,  producta  ad  periodum  adversam.  At 
hujusmodi  instantiae  non  solum  accelerant  et  roborant 
Exclusivam,  sed  etiam  compellunt  Affirmativam  sive 
Formam  ipsam  in  angustum.  Necesse  est  enim  ut 
Forma  rei  sit  quippiam  quod  per  hujusmodi  Migra- 
tionem  indatur,  aut  contra  per  hujusmodi  Migrationem 
tollatur  et  destruatur.  Atque  licet  omnis  exclusio  pro- 
moveat  Affirmativam,  tamen  hoc  magis  directe  fit  in 
subjecto  eodem  quam  in  diversis.  Forma  autem  (ut 
ex  omnibus  quae  dicta  sunt  manifesto  liquet)  prodens 

century;  see  Lemmius,  De  Miraculis  (1581),  p.  107.  (The  description 
seems  more  applicable  to  the  tulip.)  The  flowers  meant  are  pinks  and 
carnations. 

1 1  believe  the  word  which  Bacon  here  employs  is  at  least  very  much 
less  used  than  another  of  perhaps  the  same  origin  for  which  he  has  perhaps 
accidentally  substituted  it.  "  Feralis,"  we  read  in  the  Lexicon  MatJiemati- 
cum  of  Vitalis  (16G8),  which  appears  to  give  a  tolerably  complete  vocab- 
ulary of  astrological  words,  "  apud  astronomos  dicitur  planeta,  quando 
fuerit  in  loco  ubi  nullam  cum  reliquis  familiaritatem  habet:  quod  quidem 
maximum  est  detrimentum,"  &c. 


I 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  403 

se  in  uno  ducit  ad  omnia.  Quo  autera  simplicior 
fuerit  Migratio,  eo  magis  habenda  est  instantia  in 
pretio.  Praeterea  Instantiae  Migrantes  magni  sunt 
usus  ad  partem  operativam ;  quia  cum  proponant  For- 
mam  copulatam  cum  Efficiente  aut  Privante,  perspicue 
designant  praxin  in  aliquibus  ;  unde  f'acilis  etiam  est 
transitus  ad  proxima.  Subest  tamen  in  illis  non- 
nihil  periculi,  quod  indiget  cautione  ;  hoc  videlicet, 
ne  Formam  nimis  retrahant  ad  Efficientem,  et  intel- 
lectum  perfundant  vel  saltern  perstringant  falsa  opin- 
ione  de  Forma  ex  intuitu  Efficientis.  Efficiens  vero 
semper  ponitur  nil  aliud  esse  quam  vehiculum  sive 
deferens  Formae.^  Verum  huic  rei,  per  Exclusivam 
legitime  factam,  facile  adhibetur  remedium. 

Proponendum  itaque  est  jam  exemplum  Instantiae 
Migrantis.  Sit  natura  inquisita  Candor  sive  Albedo: 
Instantia  Migrans  ad  generationem  est  vitrum  inte- 
grum et  vitrum  pulverizatum.  Similiter,  aqua  simplex 
et  aqua  agitata  in  spumam.  Vitrum  enim  integrum 
et  aqua  simplex  diaphana  sunt,  non  alba;  at  vitrum 
pulverizatum  et  aqua  in  spuma,  alba,  non  diaphana. 
Itaque  quaerendum  quid  acciderit  ex  ista  Migratione 
vitro  aut  aquae.  Manifestum  enim  est  Formam  Al- 
bedinis  deferri  et  invehi  per  istam  contusionem  vitri  et 
agitationem  aquae.  Nihil  autem  reperitur  accessisse, 
praster  comminutionem  partium  vitri  et  aquae,  et  aeris 
insertionem.  Neque  vero  parum  profectum  est  ad  in- 
veniendam  Formam  Albedinis,  quod  corpora  duo  per 
se  diaphana,  sed  secundum  magis  et  minus,  (aer  scili- 
cet et  aqua,  aut  aer  et  vitrum,)  simul  posita  per  minu- 

1  The  causa  efficiens  is  the  vehiculum  formae,  inasmuch  as  it  carries  the 
form  into  the  subject  matter  on  which  it  acts;  in  other  words  it  actuates 
the  potential  existence  of  the  form  in  the  subject  matter.  (Cf.  De  Aug. 
iii.  4.) 


404  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

tas  portiones  exhibeant  Albedinem,  per  refractionein 
inaequalem  radiorum  lucis.^ 

Verum  liac  in  re  proponenduin  est  etiam  exemplum 
periculi  et  cautionis,  de  quibus  diximus.  Nimirum 
facile  hie  occurret  intellectui  ab  Imjusmodi  Efficienti- 
biis  depravato  quod  ad  Formam  Albedinis  aer  semper 
j-eqniratur,  aut  quod  Albedo  generetur  tantum  per 
corpora  diaphaua  ;  quae  omuino  falsa  sunt,  et  per 
multas  Exclusiones  convicta.  Quin  potius  apparebit 
(misso  aere  et  hujusmodi)  corpora  omnino  aequalia 
(secundum  portiones  opticas)  dare  diaphanum ;  cor- 
pora vero  inaequalia  per  texturam  simplicem,  dare 
album ;  corpora  inaequalia  secundum  texturam  com- 
positam,  sed  ordinatam,  dare  reliquos  colores,  praeter 
nigrum ;  corpora  vero  inaequalia  per  texturam  com- 
positam,  sed  omnino  inordinatam  et  confusam,  dare 
nigrum.'^  Itaque  de  Instantia  Migrante  ad  genera- 
tionem  in  natura  inquisita  Albedinis,  propositum  est 
jam  exemplum.  Instantia  autem  Migrans  ad  corrup- 
tionem  in  eadem  natura  Albedinis,  est  spuma  dissoluta, 
aut  nix  dissoluta.  Exuit  enim  albedinem  et  induit 
diaphanum  aqua,  postquam  fit  integrale  sine  acre. 

Neque  vero  illud  ullo  modo  praetermittendum  est, 
quod  sub  Instantiis  Migrantibus  comprehendi  debeant 
non  tantum  illae  quae  migrant  ad  generationem  et  pri- 

1  Bacon  would  perhaps  have  given  as  another  illustration  of  what  he  has 
here  said  the  beautiful  whiteness  of  frosted  silver,  if  he  had  been  aware  that 
it  is  in  reality  silver  foam.  It  appears  that  when  silver  is  in  a  state  of  fusion 
a  very  large  quantity  of  oxygen  is  condensed  on  and  within  its  surface,  the 
whole  of  which  escapes  at  the  moment  of  solidification.  This  explanation 
of  the  appearance  of  granulated  silver  is  due,  I  believe,  to  Gay  Lussac. 

2  Compare  Valerius  Terminus,  eh.  xi. :  —  "It  is  then  to  be  understood 
that  absolute  equality  produceth  transparence,  inequality  in  simple  order 
or  proportion  produceth  whiteness,  inequality  in  compound  or  respective 
order  or  proportion  producet-h  other  colours,  and  absolute  or  orderless  in- 
equality produceth  blackness."  —  J.  S. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  405 

vationem,  sed  etiam  ill^  quae  migrant  ad  majorationem 
et  minorationem ;  cum  illse  etiam  tendant  ad  inveni- 
endam  Formam,  ut  per  definitionem  Formse  superius 
factam  et  Tabulam  Graduum  manifesto  liquet.  Itaque 
papyrus,  quae  sicca  cum  fuerit  alba  est,  at  madefacta 
(excluso  aere  et  recepta  aqua)  minus  alba  est  et 
magis  vergit  ad  diaphanum,  similem  habet  rationem 
cum  instantiis  supradictis. 

XXIV. 

Inter  Prserogativas  Instantiarum,  tertio  loco  pone- 
mus  Instmitias  Ostensivas,  de  quibus  in  Vindemiatione 
Prima  de  Calido  mentionem  fecimus  ;  quas  etiam  Mur- 
eescentias,  sive  Instantias  Liheratas  et  Prcedominantes^ 
appellare  consuevimus.  Eae  sunt,  quae  ostendunt  na- 
turam  inquisitam  nudam  et  substantivam,  atque  etiam 
in  exaltatione  sua  aut  summo  gradu  potentise  suae ; 
emancipatam  scilicet,  et  liberataln  ab  impedimentis, 
vel  saltem  per  fortitudinem  suae  virtutis  dominantem 
super  ipsa,  eaque  supprimentem  et  coercentem.  Cum 
enim  omne  corpus  suscipiat  multas  naturarum  Formas 
copulatas  et  in  concreto,  fit  ut  alia  aliam  retundat, 
deprimat,  frangat,  et  liget ;  unde  obscurantur  Formse 
singulae.  Inveniuntur  autem  subjecta  nonnulla  in  qui- 
bus natura  inquisita  prae  aliis  est  in  suo  vigore,  vel  per 
absentiam  impedimenti  vel  per  praedominantiam  vir- 
tutis. Hujusmodi  autem  instantiae  sunt  maxime  osten- 
sivse  Formae.  Verum  et  in  his  ipsis  instantiis  adhi- 
benda  est  cautio,  et  cohibendus  impetus  intellectus. 
Quicquid  enim  ostentat  Formam,  eamque  trudit,  ut 
videatur  occurrere  intellectui,  pro  suspecto  habendum 
est,  et  recurrendum  ad  Exclusivam  severam  et  dili- 
gentem. 


406  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

Exempli  gratia  ;  sit  natura  inquisita  Calidum.  In- 
stantia  Ostensiva  inotus  expansionis,  quaa  (ut  supe- 
rius  dictum  est)  portio  est  prsecipua  Format  Cali- 
di,  est  vitrum  calendare  aeris.  Etenim  flamma,  li- 
cet manifesto  exhibeat  expansionem,  tamen  propter 
momentaneam  extinctionem  non  ostendit  progressmn 
expansionis.  Aqua  autem  fervens,  propter  facilem 
transitionem  aquae  in  vaporem  et  aerem,  non  tarn 
bene  ostendit  expansionem  aquae  in  corpore  suo.  Rur- 
sus  ferinim  ignitum,  et  similia,  tantum  abest  ut  pro- 
gressum  ostendant,  ut  contra  per  retusionem  et  frac- 
tionem  spiritus  per  partes  compactas  et  crassas  (quae 
domant  et  fraenant  expansionem)  ipsa  expansio  non  sit 
omnino  conspicua  ad  sensum.  At  vitrum  calendare 
clare  ostendit  expansionem  in  aere,  et  conspicuam  et 
progredientem  et  durantem,  neque  transeuntem. 

Rursus,  exempli  gratia  ;  sit  natura  inquisita  Pondus. 
Instantia  Ostensiva  ponderis,  est  argentum  vivum. 
Omnia  enim  superat  pondere  magno  intervallo,  pr<e- 
ter  aurum ;  quod  non  multo  gravius  est.^  At  prfe- 
stantior  instantia  est  ad  indicandam  Formam  Ponderis 
argentum  vivum  quam  aurum;  quia  aurum  solidum 
est  et  consistens,  quod  genus  referri  videtur  ad  den- 
sum  ;  at  argentum  vivum  liquidum  est  et  turgens  spir- 
itu,  et  tamen  multis  partibus  exuperat  gravitate  dia- 
mantem,  et  ea  quae  putantur  solidissima.  Ex  quo 
ostenditur  Formam  Gravis  sive  Ponderosi  dominari 
simpliciter  in  copia  materiae,  et  non  in  arcta  com- 
page. 

1  This  mistake  occurs  also  in  the  Hittoria  Densi  et  Rari.  According  to 
Bacon,  the  density  of  mercury  is  to  that  of  gold  as  thirty-nine  is  to  forty, 
nearly;  the  real  ratio  being  as  little  more  than  as  seven  to  ten.  '  The  way 
in  which  his  experiments  Avere  made  accounts  for  a  large  part  of  tlii'^  rrror. 
See  the  preface  to  the  Ilistona  Densi  et  Ran. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  407 


XXV. 

Inter  Prserogativas  Instantiarum  ponemus  quarto 
loco  Instantias  Clandestiiias^  quas  etiam  Instantias  Ore- 
pusculi  appellare  consuevimus.  Ese  sunt  veluti  op- 
positas  Instantiis  Ostensivis.  Exhibent  enim  naturam 
inquisitam  in  infima  virtute,  et  tanquam  in  incunabu- 
lis  et  rudimentis  suis  ;  tentantem  et  tanquam  primo 
experientem,  sed  sub  contraria  natura  latentem  et 
subactam.  Sunt  autem  Imjusmodi  instantise  magni 
omnino  momenti  ad  inveniendas  Formas ;  quia  sicut 
Ostensivge  ducunt  facile  ad  difFerentias,  ita  Clandes- 
tinae  ducunt  optime  ad  genera  ;  id  est,  ad  naturas  illas 
communes  quarum  naturae  inquisitae  nihil  aliud  sunt 
quam  limitationes. 

Exempli  gratia ;  sit  natura  inquisita  Consistens,  sive 
se  determinans  ;  cujus  contrarium  est  Liquidum,  sive 
fluens.  Instantias  Clandestinae  sunt  illae  quae  exhibent 
gradum  nonnullum  debilem  et  infimum  Consistentis  in 
fluido  ;  veluti  bulla  aquae,  quae  est  tanquam  pellicula 
quaedam  consistens  et  determinata,  facta  ex  corpore 
aquae.  Similiter  stillicidia,  quae,  si  adfuerit  aqua  quae 
succedat,  producunt  se  in  filum  admodum  tenue,  ne  dis- 
continuetur  aqua  ;  at  si  non  detur  talis  copia  aquae  quae 
succedere  possit,  cadit  aqua  in  guttis  rotundis,  quae  est 
figura  quae  optime  aquam  sustinet  contra  discontinua- 
tionem.  At  in  ipso  temporis  articulo  cum  desinit  filum 
aquae  et  incipit  descensus  in  guttis,  resilit  ipsa  aqua  sur- 
sum  ad  evitandam  discontinuationem.  Quin  in  metal- 
lis,  quae  cum  funduntur  sunt  liquida  sed  magis  tenacia, 
recipiunt  se  saepe  guttae  liquefactae  sursum,  atque  ita 
haerent.  Simile  quoddam  est  instantia  speculorum  pue- 
rilium,  quJB  solent  facere  pueruli  in  scirpis  ex  saliva,  ubi 


408  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

cernitur  etiam  pellicula  consistens  aquas.  At  multo 
melius  se  ostendit  hoc  ipsum  in  altero  illo  ludicro  pue- 
rili,  quando  capiunt  aquam,  per  saponem  factam  paulo 
tenaciorem,  atque  inflant  earn  per  calamum  cavum, 
atque  inde  formant  aquam  tanquam  in  castellum  bulla- 
rum;  quae  per  interpositionem  aeris  inducit  consisten- 
tiam  eo  usque  ut  se  projici  nonnihil  patiatur  absque  dis- 
continuatione.^  Optime  autem  cernitur  hoc  in  spuma 
et  nive,  quas  talem  induunt  consistentiam  ut  fere  secari 
possint;  cum  tamen  sint  corpora  formata  ex  acre  et 
aqua,  quae  utraque  sunt  liquida.  Quae  omnia  non  ob- 
scure innuunt  Liquidum  et  Consistens  esse  notiones 
tantum  plebeias,  et  ad  sensum  ;  inesse  autem  revera 
omnibus  corporibus  fiigam  et  evitationem  se  discontinu- 
andi ;  eam  vero  in  corporibus  homogeneis  (qualia  sunt 
liquida)  esse  debilem  et  infirmam,  in  corporibus  vero 
quae  sunt  composita  ex  heterogeneis,  magis  esse  vividam 
et  fortem ;  propterea  quod  admotio  heterogenei  constrin- 
git  corpora,  at  subintratio  homogenei  solvit  et  relaxat. 

Similiter,  exempli  gratia  ;  sit  natura  inquisita  At- 
tractio,  sive  Coitio  Corporum.  Instantia  circa  Formam 
ejus  Ostensiva  maxime  insignis  est  magnes.  Contraria 
autem  natura  Attrahenti  est  non  Attrahens,  licet  in 
substantia  simili.  Veluti  ferrum,  quod  non  attrahit 
ferrum,  quemadmodum  nee  plumbum  plumbum,  nee 
lignum  lignum,  nee  aquam  aqua.  Instantia  autem 
Clandestina  est  magnes  f'erro  armatus,  vel  potius  ferrum 
in  magnete  armato.  Nam  ita  fert  natura,  ut  magnes 
armatus  in  distantia  aliqua  non  trahat  ferrum  fortius 
quam   magnes   non    armatus.     Verum    si  admoveatur 

1  Far  tougher  bubbles  than  the  ordinary  kind  may  be  blown  in  water  in 
which  silk  cocoons  have  been  steeped.  Some  curious  experiments  on  this 
subject  are  mentioned  in  Porter  on  Silk  Manufactures  (Lardner's  Cyclop.). 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  409 

feiTum,  ita  ut  taiigat  ferrum  in  magnete  armato,  tunc 
magnes  armatus  longe  majus  pondus  ferri  sustinet  quam 
magnes  simplex  et  inermis,  propter  similitudinem  sub- 
stantia? ferri  versus  ferrum  ;  quse  operatic  erat  omnino 
Clandestina  et  latens  in  ferro,  antequam  magnes  acces- 
sisset.^  Itaque  manifestum  est  Formam  Coitionis  esse 
quippiam  quod  in  magnete  sit  vividum  et  robustum,  in 
ferro  debile  et  latens.  Itidem  notatum  est  sagittas  par- 
vas  ligneas  absque  cuspide  ferrea,  emissas  ex  sclopetis 
grandibus,  altius  penetrare  in  materiam  ligneam  (puta 
latera  navium,  aut  similia),  quam  easdem  sagittas  ferro 
acuminatas,  propter  similitudinem  substantias  ligni  ad 
lignum,  licet  hoc  ante  in  ligno  latuerit.  Itidem,  licet 
aer  aerem  aut  aqua  aquam  manifesto  non  trahat  in  cor- 
poribus  integris,  tamen  bulla  approximate  bullas  facilius 
dissolvit  bullam  quam  si  bulla  ilia  altera  abesset,  ob  ap- 
petitum  Coitionis  aquae  cum  aqua  et  aeris  cum  acre. 
Atque  hujusmodi  Instantiae  Clandestinae  (quae  sunt 
usus  nobilissimi,  ut  dictum  est)  in  portionibus  corpo- 
rum  parvis  et  subtilibus  maxime  se  dant  conspiciendas. 
Quia  massse  rerum  majores  sequuntur  Formas  magis 
catholicas  et  generales  ;  ut  suo  loco  dicetur. 

XXVI. 

Inter  Praerogativas  Instantiarum  ponemus  quinto 
loco  Instantias  Oonstitutivas,  quas  etiam  Manipulares  ap- 
pellare  consuevimus.  Eae  sunt  quae  constituunt  unam 
speciem  naturae  inquisitae  tanquam  Formam  Minorem. 
Cum  enim  Form^e  legitimae   (quae  sunt  semper  con- 

1  This  explanation  of  the  effect  of  arming  a  magnet  is  wholly  unsatis- 
factory. Before  the  Novum  Organum  was  published,  Galileo  had  shown 
that  the  armature  acts  by  producing  a  more  perfect  contact.  See  the  Dia- 
logi  del  Sistemi  massimi,  Giorn.  3a.  p.  440.  I  quote  from  the  new  edition. 
Firenze  1842. 


410  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

vertibiles  cum  naturis  inquisitis)  lateant  in  profundo  nee 
facile  inveniantur,  postulat  res  et  infirmitas  humani  in- 
tellectus  ut  Formae  particulares,  quai  sunt  congregativas 
Manipulorum  quorundam  instantiarum  (neutiquam  vero 
omnium)  in  notionem  aliquam  communem,  non  negli- 
gantur,  verum  diligentius  notentur.  Quicquid  enim 
unit  naturam,  licet  modis  imperfectis,  ad  inventionem 
Formarum  viam  sternit.  Itaque  instantisB  quas  ad  hoc 
utiles  sunt  non  sunt  contemnendse  potestatis,  sed  lia- 
bent  nonnullam  Prasrogativam. 

Verum  in  his  diligens  est  adhibenda  cautio,  ne  intel- 
lectus  humanus,  postquam  complures  ex  istis  Formis 
particularibus  adinvenerit  atque  inde  partitiones  sive 
divisiones  naturaB  inquisitas  confecerit,  in  illis  omnino 
acquiescat,  atque  ad  inventionem  legitimam  Formae 
Magnae  se  non  accingat,  sed  pnesupponat  naturam 
velut  a  radicibus  esse  multiplicem  et  divisam,  atque 
ulteriorem  naturae  unionem,  tanquam  rem  supervacuae 
subtilitatis  et  vergentem  ad  merum  abstractum,  fas- 
tidiat  et  rejiciat. 

Exempli  gratia;  sit  natara  inquisita  Memoria,  sive 
Excitans  et  Adjuvans  memoriam.  Instantiae  Constitu- 
tivai  sunt,  ordo  sive  distributio,  quae  manifesto  juvat 
memoriam ;  item  Loci  in  memoria  artificiali,  qui  aut 
possunt  esse  loci  secundum  proprium  sensum,  veluti 
janua,  angulus,  fenestra,  et  similia,  aut'  possunt  esse 
personam  familiares  et  notae,  aut  possunt  esse  quidvis  ad 
placitum  (modo  in  ordine  certo  ponantur),  veluti  ani- 
malia,  herbae  ;  etiam  verba,  literal,  characteres,  personae 
historicae,  et  caetera ;  licet  nonnulla  ex  his  magis  apta 
sint  et  commoda,  alia  minus.  Hujusmodi  autem  Loci 
memoriam  insigniter  juvant,  eamque  longc  supra  vires 
naturales   exaltant.     Item  carmina   facilius  haerent  et 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  411 

discuntur  memoriter  quam  prosa.  Atque  ex  isto  Ma- 
nipulo  triura  install tiarum,  videlicet  ordinis,  locorum  ar- 
tificialis  memoriae,  et  versuum,  constituitur  species  una 
auxilii  ad  Memoriam.  Species  autem  ilia  Abscissio  In- 
jiniti  recte  vocari  possit.  Cum  enim  quis  aliquid  remi- 
nisci  aut  revocare  in  memoriam  nititur,  si  nullam  prae- 
notionem  habeat  aut  perceptionem  ejus  quod  quserit, 
quasrit  certe  et  molitur  et  hac  iliac  discurrit,  tanquam 
in  infinito.  Quod  si  certam  aliquam  prasnotionem  ha- 
beat, statim  abscinditur  infinitum,  et  fit  discursus  me- 
moriae magis  in  vicino.  In  tribus  autem  illis  instantiis 
quae  superius  dictse  sunt,  praenotio  perspicua  est  et  certa. 
In  prima  videlicet,  debet  esse  aliquid  quod  congruat 
cum  ordine ;  in  secunda  debet  esse  imago  quae  relatio- 
nem  aliquam  habeat  sive  convenientiam  ad  ilia  loca  cer- 
ta ;  in  tertia,  debent  esse  verba  quae  cadant  in  versum ; 
atque  ita  abscinditur  infinitum.  Aliae  autem  instantiae 
dabunt  hanc  alteram  speciem  ;  ut  quicquid  deducat  In- 
tellectuale  ad  feriendum  Sensum  (quae  ratio  etiam  pras- 
cipue  viget  in  artificiali  memoria)  juvet  Memoriam. 
Alia?  instantiae  dabunt  hanc  alteram  speciem  ;  ut  quae 
faciunt  impressionem  in  afFectu  forti,  incutientia  scilicet 
metum,  admirationem,  pudorem,  delectationem,  juvent 
Memoriam.  Aliae  instantiae  dabunt  hanc  alteram  spe- 
ciem ;  ut  quae  maxime  imprimuntur  a  mente  pura  et 
minus  praeoccupata  ante  vel  post,  veluti  quae  discuntur 
in  pueritia  aut  quae  commentamur  ante  somnum,  etiam 
primae  quaeque  rerum  vices,  magis  haereant  in  Memoria. 
Aliae  instantiae  dabunt  hanc  alteram  speciem  ;  ut  multi- 
tudo  circumstantiarum  sive  ansarum  juvet  Memoriam ; 
veluti  scriptio  per  partes  non  continuatas,  lectio,  sive 
recitatio  voce  alta.  Aliae  denique  instantiae  dabunt 
hanc  alteram  speciem  ;   ut  quae  expectantur  et  atten- 


412  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

tioncm  excitant  melius  haereant  quam  qua?  prsetervolant. 
Itaque  si  scriptuin  aliqiiod  vicies  perlegeris,  non  tam 
facile  illud  memoriter  disces  quam  si  illud  legas  decies, 
tentando  interim  illud  recitare,  et  ubi  deficit  memoria 
inspiciendo  librum.  Ita  ut  sint  veluti  sex  Formas  Mi- 
nores  eorum  quae  juvant  Memoriam ;  videlicet  abscissio 
infiniti ;  deductio  intellectualis  ad  sensibile ;  inipressio 
in  afFectu  forti  ;  impressio  in  mente  pura  ;  multitude 
ansarum  ;  praeexpectatio. 

Similiter,  exempli  gratia;  sit  natura  inquisita  Gustus, 
sive  Gustatio.  Instantiae  quas  sequuntur  sunt  Constitu- 
tivae :  videlicet,  quod  qui  non  olfaciunt  sed  sensu  eo  a 
natura  destituti  sunt,  non  percipiant  aut  gustu  distingu- 
ant  cibum  rancidum  aut  putridum,  neque  similiter  allia- 
tum  aut  rosatum,  aut  hujusmodi.  Rursus,  illi  qui  per 
accidens  nares  habent  per  descensum  rheumatis  ob- 
structas,  non  discernunt  aut  percipiunt  aliquid  putridum 
aut  rancidum  aut  aqua  rosacea  inspersum.  Rursus,  qui 
afficiuntur  hujusmodi  rheumate,  si  in  ipso  momento 
cum  aliquid  foetidum  aut  odoratum  habent  in  ore  sive 
palato  emungant  fortiter,  in  ipso  instanti  manifestam 
perceptionem  habent  rancidi  vel  odorati.  Quae  instan- 
tiae dabunt  et  constituent  banc  speciem,  vel  partem 
potius,  gustus  ;  ut  sensus  gustationis  ex  parte  nihil  aliud 
sit  quam  olfactus  interior,  transiens  et  descendens  a  nar 
rium  meatibus  superioribus  in  os  et  palatum.  At  con- 
tra, salsum  et  dulce  et  acre  et  acidum  et  austerum  et 
amarum,  et  similia,  base  (inquam)  omnia  aeque  sentiunt 
illi  in  quibus  olfactus  deest  aut  obturatur,  ac  quisquam 
alius ;  ut  manifestum  sit  sensum  gustus  esse  compositum 
quiddam  ex  olfactu  interiori  et  tactu  quodam  exquisito ; 
de  quo  nunc  non  est  dicendi  locus. 

Similiter,  exempli  gratia;  sit  natura  inquisita  Com- 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  413 

municatio  Qualitatis  absque  Commistione  Substantise. 
Instantia  Lucis  dabit  vel  constituet  unam  speciem 
Communicationis ;  Calor  vero  et  Magnes  alteram. 
Communicatio  enim  lucis  est  tanquam  momentanea, 
et  statim  perit,  amota  luce  originali.  At  calidum 
et  virtus  magnetica,  postquam  tramissa  fuerint  vel 
potius  excitata  in  alio  corpore,  liserent  et  manent  ad 
tempus  non  parvum,   amoto   primo  movente. 

Denique  magna  est  omnino  Prserogativa  Instanti- 
arum  Constituti varum,  ut  quae  plurimum  faciant  et 
ad  definitiones  (prsesertim  particulares),  et  ad  divis- 
iones  sive  partitiones  naturarum ;  de  quo  non  male 
dixit  Plato,  Quod  habendus  sit  tanquam  pro  Deo^  qui 
definire  et  dividere  bene  sciat.^ 

XXVII. 

Inter  Prserogativas  Instantiarum  ponemus  sexto  loco 
Instantias  Oonformes,  sive  Proportionatas  ;  quas  etiam 
Farallelas,  sive  Similitudines  Physicas,  appellare  con- 
suevimus.  Ese  vero  sunt,  quae  ostendunt  similitudi- 
nes et  conjugationes  rerum,  non  in  Formis  Minoribus 
(quod  faciunt  Instantias  Constitutivae)  sed  plane  in 
concreto.  Itaque  sunt  tanquam  primi  et  infimi 
gradus  ad  unionem  Naturse.  Neque  constituunt  ali- 
quod  axioma  statim  ab  initio,  sed  indicant  et  obser- 
vant   tantum   quendam   consensum   corporum.     Atta- 

1  Bacon  perhaps  refers  to  the  passage  in  the  Philebus,  in  which  the  reso- 
lution of  articulate  sounds  into  their  elements  is  referred  to  elre  rig  i&edg 
dre  Kal  "delog  uv^puirog.  Compare  Jamblichus  (apud  Stobaeum,  §  81.): 
Qeoc  7]v  Tig  cjg  uTirj&cJg  6  Karadd^ag  rtjv  dta'XeKTiKrjv  Kal  Karanifiipag  rolg 
av&punoLg.  [Mr,  Kitchin,  in  his  edition  of  the  Novum  Organum  (Oxford, 
1855),  which  I  did  not  see  till  this  was  in  type,  refers  to  the  Phcedrus, 
266.  a.,  —  TOVTuv  drj  lyuye  avTog  re  tpaarfig  tuv  SiaipEoeuv  Kal  avvaycjyCJv 
....  edv  re  riva  iiXTiov  k.  t.  /I.  tovtov  6c6)ko)  Karoma&e  fisr'  Ixvcov  uare 
^eolo,  —  which  is  undoubtedly  the  passage  alluded  to.  —  J.  S.] 


414  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

men  licet  non  multum  promoveant  ad  inveniendas 
Formas,  iiihilominus  magna  cum  utilitate  revelant 
partium  universi  fabricam,  et  in  membris  ejus  exer- 
cent  veluti  anatomiam  quandam  ;  atque  proinde  veluti 
manu-ducunt  interdum  ad  axiomata  sublimia  et  nobilia, 
praesertim  ilia  quae  ad  mundi  configurationem  perti- 
nent, potius  quam  ad  naturas  et  Formas  simplices. 

Exempli  gratia ;  Instantiae  Conformes  sunt  quas 
sequuntur:  speculum,  et  oculus;  et  similiter  fabrica 
auris,  et  loca  reddentia  echo.  Ex  qua  conformitate, 
praeter  ipsam  observationem  similitudinis,  quae  ad  mul- 
ta  utilis  est,  proclive  est  insuper  colligere  et  formare 
illud  axioma ;  videlicet,  organa  sensuum  et  corpora 
quae  pariunt  reflexiones  ad  sensus  esse  similis  naturae. 
Rursus  ex  hoc  ipso  admonitus  intellectus  non  segre 
insurgit  ad  axioma  quoddam  altius  et  nobilius.  Hoc 
nimirum ;  nihil  interesse  inter  consensus  sive  sympa- 
thias  corporum  sensu  praeditorum,  et  inanimatorum 
sine  sensu,  nisi  quod  in  illis  accedat  spiritus  animalis 
ad  corpus  ita  dispositum,  in  his  autem  absit.  Adeo 
ut  quot  sint  consensus  in  corporibus  inanimatis,  tot 
possint  esse  sensus  in  animalibus,  si  essent  perfora- 
tiones  in  corpore  animato  ad  discursum  spiritus  ani- 
malis in  membrum  rite  dispositum,  tanquam  in  or- 
ganum  idoneum.  Et  rursus,  quot  sint  sensus  in 
animalibus,  tot  sint  proculdubio  motus  in  corpore  in- 
animato  ubi  spiritus  animalis  abfuerit;  licet  necesse 
sit  multo  plures  esse  motus  in  corporibus  inanimatis 
quam  sensus  in  animatis,  propter  paucitatem  organo- 
rum  sensus.  Atque  hujus  rei  ostendit  se  exemplum 
valde  manifestum  in  doloribus.  Etenim  qnum  sint 
plura  genera  doloris  in  animalibus  et  tanquam  varii 
illius  characteres  (veluti  alius  est  dolor  ustionis,  alius 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  415 

frigoris  intensi,  alius  puncturae,  alius  compressionis, 
alius  extensionis,  et  «imilium),  certissimum  est  omnia 
ilia,  quoad  motum,  inesse  corporibus  inanimatis ;  vel- 
uti  ligno  aut  lapidi,  cum  uritur,  aut  per  gelu  constrin- 
gitur,  aut  pungitur,  aut  scinditur,  aut  llectitur,  aut 
tunditur,  et  sic  de  aliis;  licet  non  subintrent  sensus, 
propter  absentiam  spiritus  animalis. 

Item  Instantiae  Conformes  (quod  mirum  fortasse 
dictu)  sunt  radices  et  rami  plantarum.  Omne  enim 
vegetabile  intumescit,  et  extrudit  partes  in  circum- 
ferentiam,  tam  sursum  quam  deorsum.  Neque  alia 
est  differentia  radicum  et  ramorum,  quam  quod  radix 
includatur  in  terra,  et  rami  exponantur  aeri  et  soli.^ 
Si  quis  enim  accipiat  ramum  tenerum  et  vegetum 
arboris,  atque  ilium  reflectat  in  aliquam  terree  par- 
ticulam,  licet  non  cohsereat  ipsi  solo,  gignit  statim 
non  ramum,  sed  radicem.  Atque  vice  versa,  si 
terra  ponatur  superius,  atque  ita  obstruatur  lapide 
aut  aliqua  dura  substantia  ut  planta  cohibeatur  nee 
possit  frondescere  sursum,  edet  ramos  in  aerem  de- 
orsum. 

Item  Instantiae  Conformes  sunt  gummi  arborum,  et 
plerseque  gemmae  rupium.  Utraque  enim  nil  aliud 
sunt  quam  exudationes  et  percolationes  succorum ;  in 
primo  genere  scilicet,  succorum  ex  arboribus;  in  se- 
cundo,  ex  saxis ;  unde  gignitur  claritudo  et  splendor 
in  utrisque,  per  percolationem  nimirum  tenuem  et 
accuratam.  Nam  inde  fit  etiam,  quod  pili  animalium 
non  sint  tam  pulchri  et  tam  vividi  coloris  quam  avium 

1  In  many  plants  part  of  the  stem  grows  underground,  while  in  others 
part  at  least  of  the  root  is  above  the  surface.  The  true  distinction  has 
relation  to  the  functions  of  the  two  organs.  There  is  nothing  in  the  root 
analogous  (except  under  special  circumstances)  to  buds  or  nodes,  and 
consequently  no  true  ramification. 


416  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

plumse  compliires;  quia  succi  non  tarn  delicate  perco- 
lantur  per  cutem  quani  per  calamum. 

Item  Instantiae  Conformes  sunt  scrotum  in  animali- 
bus  masculis,  et  matrix  in  femellis.  Adeo  ut  nobilis 
ilia  fabrica  per  quam  sexus  difFerunt,  (quatenus  ad 
animalia  terrestria)  nil  aliud  videatur  esse,  quam  se- 
cundum exterius  et  interius;^  vi  scilicet  majore  caloris 
genitalia  in  sexu  masculo  protrudente  in  exterius, 
ubi  in  femellis  nimis  debilis  est  calor  quam  ut  hoc 
facere  possit ;  unde  accidit  quod  contineantur  inte- 
rius. 

Item  InstantiaB  Conformes  sunt  pinnae  piscium,  et 
pedes  quadrupedum,  aut  pedes  et  alae  volucrum ;  qui- 
bus  addidit  Aristoteles  quatuor  volumina  in  motu  ser- 
pentum.2  Adeo  ut  in  fabrica  universi  motus  viven- 
tium  plerumque  videatur  expediri  per  quaterniones 
artuum  sive  fiexionum. 

Item  dentes  in  animalibus  terrestribus,  et  rostra  in 
avibus,  sunt  Instantiae  Conformes ;  unde  manifestum 
est,  in  omnibus  animalibus  perfectis,  fluere  duram 
quandam   substantiam  versus  os. 

Item  non  absurda  est  Similitudo  et  Conformitis 
ilia,  ut  homo  sit  tanquam  planta  inversa.  Nam  radix 
nervorum  et  facultatum  animalium  est  caput ;  partes 
autem  seminales  sunt  infimje,  non  computatis  extrem- 
itatibus  tibiarum  et  brachiorum.     At  in  planta,  radix 

1  This  remark  seems  to  have  been  suggested  by  a  similar  passage  in 
Telesius,  De  Rei-urn  Naturd,  vi.  18.:  —  "Masculo  ....  magnus  datus 
est  calor,  qui  et  membrum  genitale  foras  propellat  et  sanguinem  multum 
beneque  omnem  compactum  conficiat,  &c.  Foeminaj  autem  .  .  .  languens 
inditus  est  calor,  qui  neque  genitale  vas  foras  propellere  nee  6  semiiie  spiri- 
tum  educere  queat."  The  doctrine  however  of  this  passage  was  first  taught 
by  Galen,  from  whom  Telesius  derived  it.  See  Galen,  De  Usu  Partitim^ 
xiv.  6. 

2  De  Anim.  Incessu,  i.  7. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  417 

(quae  instar  capitis  est)  regulariter  infimo  loco  col- 
locatur;  semina  autem  supremo.^ 

Denique  illud  omnino  prascipiendum  est  et  ssepius 
monendum  ;  ut  diligentia  hominum  in  inquisitione  et 
congerie  Naturalis  Historiae  deniceps  mutetur  plane, 
et  vertatur  in  contrarium  ejus  quod  nunc  in  usu  est. 
Magna  enim  hucusque  atque  adeo  curiosa  fuit  homi- 
num industria  in  notanda  rerum  varietate  atque  ex- 
plicandis  accuartis  animalium,  herbarum,  et  fossilium 
difFerentiis ;  quainim  plerseque  magis  sunt  lusus  naturae 
quam  serise  alicujus  utilitatis  versus  scientias.  Faciunt 
certe  hujusmodi  res  ad  delectationem,  atque  etiam 
quandoque  ad  praxin ;  verum  ad  introspiciendam  na- 
turam  parum  aut  nihil.  Itaque  convertenda  plane 
est  opera  ad  inquirendas  et  notandas  rerum  similitu- 
dines  et  analoga,  tam  in  integralibus  quam  partibus. 
Illas  enim  sunt  quae  naturam  uniunt,  et  constituere 
scientias  incipiunt.^ 

Verum  in  his  omnino  est  adhibenda  cautio  gravis 
et  severa ;  ut  accipiantur  pro  Instantiis   Conformibus 

1  On  the  other  hand,  one  is  tempted  to  trace  an  analogy  between  the 
flower  in  plants  and  the  skull  in  man  and  vertebrate  animals  in  general : 
each  occurring  at  the  end  of  the  axis  of  development,  and  each  consisting  of 
four  segments  —  whorls  or  vertebrae.  But  by  far  the  most  remarkable 
analogy  between  plants  and  animals  relates  to  the  mode  of  development 
of  their  tissues,  which,  there  is  reason  to  believe,  were  all  primarily  formed 
from  cells.  The  evidence  in  favour  of  this  proposition  is  perhaps  not  yet 
quite  complete. 

It  is  curious  that,  after  it  had  been  established  in  the  case  of  plants, 
Schleiden  conceived  that  in  this  unity  of  original  structure  he  had  found 
a  character  peculiar  to  vegetable  life,  so  that  the  analogy  between  plants 
and  animals  seemed  to  be  impaired  by  the  discovery. 

2  "  Natura  infinita  est,  sed  qui  symbola  animadverterit  omnia  intelliget, 
licet  non  omnino,"  are  the  words  of  a  great  poet,  who  perhaps  also  is  en- 
titled to  be  called  a  great  philosopher.  They  form  the  motto  of  one  of  the 
happiest  illustrations  of  what  Bacon  meant  by  instantia  conformis,  —  the 
Parthenogenesis  of  Professor  Owen. 

VOL.  I.  27 


418  NOVUM  ORGANlBf. 

et  Proportionatis,  illag  quae  denotant  Similitudines  (ut 
ab  initio  diximus)  Physicas  ;  id  est,  reales  et  substan- 
tiales  et  immei'sas  in  natura,  non  fortuitas  et  ad  spe- 
ciem  ;  multo  minus  superstitiosas  aut  curiosas,  quales 
naturalis  magia?  scriptores  (homines  levissimi,  et  in 
rebus  tarn  seriis  quales  nunc  agimus  vix  nominandi) 
ubique  ostentant;  magna  cum  vanitate  et  desipientia, 
inanes  similitudines  et  sympathias  rerum  describentes 
atque  etiam  quandoque  affingentes. 

Verum  bis  missis,  etiam  in  ipsa  configu rati  one 
mundi  in  majoribus  non  sunt  negligendaj  Instantije 
Conformes ;  veluti  Africa,  et  regio  Peruviana  cum 
continente  se  porrigente  usque  ad  Fretum  Magellan- 
icum.  Utraque  enim  regio  habet  similes  isthmos  et 
similia  promontoria,  quod  non  temere  accidit.^ 

Item  Novus  et  Vetus  Orbis ;  in  eo  quod  utrique 
orbes  versus  septentriones  lati  sunt  et  expoiTecti,  ver- 
sus austrum  autem  angusti  et  acuminati. 

Item  Instantiae  Conformes  nobilissimae  sunt  frigora 
intensa  in  media  (quam  vocant)  aeris  regione,  et  ignes 
acerrimi  qui  saape  reperiuntur  erumpentes  ex  locis  sub- 
terraneis  ;  qua3  duas  res  sunt  ultimitates  et  extrenia ; 
naturae  scilicet  Frigidi  versus  ambitum  coeli,  et  naturie 
Calidi  versus  viscera  terras ;  per  antiperistasin,  sive  re- 
jectionem  natura3  contrariae. 

Postremo  autem  in  axiomatibus  scientiarum  notatu 
digna  est  Conformitas  Instantiarum.  Veluti  tropus 
rhetoricae,  qui  dicitur  Praeter  Expectatum,  conformis 

1  A.  von  Humboldt  has  pointed  out  the  conformity  of  the  opposite  shores 
of  the  Atlantic  — the  approximate  correspondence  between  the  projections 
on  each  side  and  the  recesses  on  the  other.  But  Bacon  apparently  com- 
pares not  the  opposite  but  the  corresponding  coasts  of  Africa  and  America. 
C.  Concepcion  would  correspond  to  C.  Negro;  but  the  parallelism  is  not 
vorv  close. 


NOVUM  ORGANITM.  419 

est  tropo  muslcse,  qui  vocatur  Declinatio  Cadentiee.  Si- 
militer, postulatum  mathematicum,  ut  quoe  eidem  tertio 
cequalia  sunt  etiam  inter  se  sint  cequalia,  conforme  est* 
cum  fabrica  syllogismi  in  logica,  qui  unit  ea  quas  con- 
veniunt  in  medio.^  Denique  multura  utilis  est  in 
quamplurimis  sagacitas  qua3dam  in  conquirendis  et  in- 
dagandis  Conformitatibus  et  Similitudinibus  Physicis. 

XXVIII. 

Inter  Praerogativas  Instantiarum,  ponemus  septimo 
loco  Insfantias  Monodicas ;^  quas  etiam  Irregular es  sive 
Hetcroclitas  (sumpto  vocabulo  a  grammaticis)  appellare 
con  sue  vim  us.  Ese  sunt,  quae  ostendunt  corpora  in  con- 
creto,  quae  videntur  esse  extravagantia  et  quasi  abrupta 
in  natura,  et  minime  convenire  cum  aliis  rebus  ejusdem 
generis.  Etenim  Instantise  Conformes  sunt  similes  al- 
terius,  at  Instantiae  Monodicas  sunt  sui  similes.  Usus 
vero  Instantiarum  Monodicarum  est  talis  qualis  est 
Instantiarum  Clandestinarum  :  viz.  ad  evehendam  et 
uniendam  naturam  ad  invenienda  genera  sive  com- 
munes naturas,  limitandas  postea  per  difFerentias  veras. 
Neque  enim  desistendum  ab  inquisitione  donee  proprie- 
tatcs  et  qualitates,  quas  inveniuntur  in  hujusmodi  rebus 
quae  possunt  censeri  pro  miraculis  naturae,  reducantur 

1  The  importance  of  the  parallel  here  suggested  was  never  understood 
until  the  present  time,  because  the  language  of  mathematics  and  of  logic 
has  hitherto  not  been  such  as  to  permit  the  relation  between  them  to  be  rec- 
ognised. Mr.  Boole's  Laws  of  Thought  contain  the  first  development  of 
ideas  of  which  the  germ  is  to  be  found  in  Bacon  and  Leibnitz ;  to  the  latter 
of  whom  the  fundamental  principle  that  in  logic  a2=:o  was  known  (v.  Leib- 
nitz, Philos.  Works,  by  Erdmann,  1840,  p.  130).  It  is  not  too  much  to  say 
that  Mr.  Boole's  treatment  of  the  subject  is  worthy  of  these  great  names. 

Other  calculuses  of  inference  (using  the  word  in  its  widest  sense),  besides 
the  mathematical  and  the  logical,  yet  perhaps  remain  to  be  developed ;  but 
this  is  a  subject  on  which  it  is  impossible  here  to  enter. 

2  Monadicas.     See  note  3.  p.  253.  —  J.  S. 


420  NOVUM   ORGANUM. 

et  comprehendantur  sub  aliqua  Forma  sive  Lege  certa  ; 
ut  irregularitas  sive  singularitas  omnis  reperiatur  pen- 
dere  ab  aliqua  Forma  Communi ;  miraculum  vero  illud 
sit  tandem  solummodo  in  difFerentiis  accuratis  et  gradu 
et  concursu  raro,  et  non  in  ipsa  specie  ;  ubi  nunc  con- 
templationes  hominum  non  procedant  ultra  quara  ut 
ponant  hujusmodi  res  pro  secretis  et  magnalibus  natu- 
rae, et  tanquam  incausabilibus,  et  pro  exceptionibus 
regularum  generalium. 

Exempla  Instantiarum  Monodicarum  sunt,  sol  et 
luna,  inter  astra ;  magnes,  inter  lapides  ;  argentum 
vivum,  inter  metalla ;  eleplias,  inter  quadrupedes ;  sen- 
sus  veneris,  inter  genera  tactus ;  odor  venaticus  in 
canibus,  inter  genera  olfactus.  Etiam  S  litera  apud 
grammaticos,  habetur  pro  Monodica;  ob  facilem  com- 
positionem  quam  sustinet  cum  consonantibus,  aliquando 
duplicibus,  aliquando  triplicibus  ;  quod  nulla  alia  litera 
facit.  Plurimi  autem  faciendai  sunt  hujusmodi  instan- 
tia) ;  quia  acuunt  et  vivificant  inquisitionem,  et  meden- 
tur  intellectui  depravato  a  consuetudine  et  ab  lis  quae 
fiunt  plerunque. 

XXIX. 

Inter  Praerogativas  Instantiarum,  ponemus  loco  oc- 
tavo Instantias  Deviantes ;  errores  scilicet  naturas,  et 
vaga,  ac  monstra:  ubi  natura  declinat  et  deflectit  a 
cursu  ordinario.  DifFerunt  enim  Errores  naturae  ab 
Instantiis  Monodicis  in  hoc ;  quod  Monodicae  sint  mi- 
racula  specierum,  at  Errores  sint  miracula  individuo- 
rum.  Similis  autem  fere  sunt  usus ;  quia  rectificant 
intellectum  adversus  consueta,  et  revelant  Formas 
Communes.  Neque  enim  in  his  etiam  desistendum 
ab  inquisitione  donee  inveniatur  causa  hujusmodi  de- 
clinationis.     Veruntamen   causa  ilia   non   exurgit   ad 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  421 

Formam  aliquam  proprie,  sed  tantum  ad  latentem 
processum  ad  Formam.  Qui  enim  vias  naturae  noverit, 
is  deviationes  etiam  facilius  observabit.  At  rursus,  qui 
deviationes  noverit,  is  accuratius  vias  describet.^ 

Atque  in  illo  difFerunt  etiam  ab  Instantiis  Monodicis, 
quod  multo  magis  instruant  praxin  et  operativam. 
Nam  novas  species  generare  arduum  admodum  foret ; 
at  species  notas  variare,  et  inde  rara  multa  ac  inusitata 
producere,  minus  arduum.  Facilis  autem  transitus  est 
a  miraculis  naturae  ad  miracula  artis.  Si  enim  depre- 
hendatur  semel  natura  in  variatione  sua,  ejusque  ratio 
manifesta  fuerit,  expeditum  erit  eo  deducere  naturam 
per  artem  quo  per  casum  aberraverit.  Neque  solum  eo, 
sed  et  aliorsum ;  cum  errores  ex  una  parte  monstrent 
et  aperiant  viam  ad  errores  et  deflexiones  undequaque. 
Hie  vero  exemplis  non  est  opus,  propter  eorundem  co- 
piam.  Facienda  enim  est  congeries  sive  historia  natu- 
ralis  particularis  omnium  monstrorum  et  partuum  natu- 
rae prodigiosorum  ;  omnis  denique  novitatis  et  raritatis 
et  inconsueti  in  natura.  Hoc  vero  faciendum  est  cum 
severissimo  delectu,  ut  constet  fides.  Maxime  autem 
habenda  sunt  pro  suspectis  quae  pendent  quomodocun- 
que  a  religione,  ut  prodigia  Livii :  nee  minus,  quae 
inveniuntur  in  scriptoribus  magiae  naturalis,  aut  etiam 
alchymiae,  et  hujusmodi  hominibus ;  qui  tanquam  proci 
sunt  et  amatores  fabularum.  Sed  depromenda  sunt 
ilia  ex  gravi  et  fida  historia,  et  auditionibus  certis. 

XXX. 

Inter  Praerogativas  Instantiarum,  ponemus  loco  nono 
Instantias  Limitaneas;  quas  etiam  Participia  vocare 
consuevimus.      Eae  vero    sunt,   quae    exhibent   species 

1  See  Owen,  On  the  Nature  of  Limbs,  p.  54. 


422  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

corporum  tales,  quae  videntur  esse  compositaB  ex  specie- 
bus  (luabus,  vel  Rudimenta  inter  speciem  unam  et  alte- 
ram. Hse  vero  Instantiai  inter  Instantias  Monodicas 
sive  Heteroclitas  recte  numerari  possunt :  sunt  enim 
in  universitate  rerum  rai'JB  et  extraordinaria^.  Sed 
tamen  ob  dignitatem  seorsira  tractandae  et  ponendaB 
sunt ;  optime  enim  indicant  compositionem  et  fabricam 
rerum,  et  innuunt  causas  numeri  et  qualitatis  specierum 
ordinariarum  in  universe,  et  deducunt  intellectum  ab 
430  quod  est,  ad  id  quod  esse  potest. 

Harum  exempla  sunt,  muscus,  inter  putredinem  et 
plantam  ;  cometae  nonnulli,  inter  Stellas  Qt  meteora 
ignita, ;  pisces  volantes,  inter  aves  et  pisces  ;  vespertil- 
liones,  inter  aves  et  quadrupedes ;  etiam 

"  Simia  quam  similis  turpissima  bestia  nobis; "  i 

et  partus  animalium  biformes  et  commisti  ex  speciebus 
diversis,  et  similia. 

XXXI. 

Inter  Praerogativas  Instantiarum  ponemus  decimo 
loco  Instantias  Potestatis,  sive  Fascium  (sumpto  voca- 
bulo  ab  insignibus  imperii),  quas  etiam  Ingenia^  sive 
Manus  Hominis  appellare  consuevimus.  Ea3  sunt  opera 
maxime  nobilia  et  perfecta,  et  tanquam  ultima  in  una- 
quaque  arte.  Cum  enim  hoc  agatur  praicipue  ut  na- 
tura  pareat  rebus  et  commodis  humanis ;  consentaneum 
est  prorsus,  ut  opera  qua;  jampridem  in  potestate  homi- 
nis fuerunt  (quasi  provincias  antea  occupatse  et  subac- 
tas)  notentur  et  numerentur;  prjEsertim  ea  qua^.  sunt 
maxime  enucleata  et  peifecta  ;  propterea  quod  ab  istis 
proclivior  et  magis  in  propinquo  sit  transitus  ad  nova  et 
hactenus  non  inventa.  Si  quis  enim  ab  horum  contem- 
1  Ennius,  quoted  by  Cicero. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  423 

platione  attenta  propositum  acriter  et  strenue  urgere 
velit,  fiet  certe  ut  aut  producat  ilia  paulo  longius,  aut 
deflectat  ilia  ad  aliquid  quod  finitimum  est,  aut  etiam 
applicet  et  transferat  ilia  ad  usum  aliquem  nobiliorem. 

Neque  hie  finis.  Verum  quemadmodum  ab  operibus 
naturae  raris  et  inconsuetis  erigitur  intellectus  et  ele- 
vatur  ad  inquirendas  et  inveniendas  Formas  quae  etiam 
illorum  sunt  capaces,  ita  etiam  in  operibus  artis  egregiis 
et  admirandis  hoc  usu-venit ;  idque  multo  magis ;  quia 
modus  efficiendi  et  operandi  hujusmodi  miracula  artis 
manifestus  ut  plurimum  est,  cum  plerunque  in  mira- 
culis  naturae  sit  magis  obscurus.  Attamen  in  his  ipsis 
cautio  est  adhibenda  vel  maxime,  ne  deprimant  scilicet 
intellectum  et  eum  quasi  humo  affigant. 

Periculum  enim  est,  ne  per  hujusmodi  opera  artis, 
quae  videntur  velut  summitates  quaedam  et  fastigia  in- 
dustriae  humanae,  reddatur  intellectus  attonitus  et  liga- 
tus  et  quasi  maleficiatus  quoad  ilia,  ita  ut  cum  aliis  con- 
suescere  non  possit,  sed  cogitet  nihil  ejus  generis  fieri 
posse  nisi  eadem  via  qua  ilia  effecta  sunt,  accedente 
tantummodo  diligentia  majore  et  praeparatione  magis 
accurata. 

Contra  illud  ponendum  est  pro  certo :  vias  et  modos 
efficiendi  res  et  opera  quae  adhuc  reperta  sunt  et  notata, 
res  esse  plerunque  pauperculas ;  atque  omnem  poten- 
tiam  majorem  pendere  et  ordine  derivari  a  fontibus 
Formarum,  quarum  nulla  adhuc  inventa  est. 

Itaque  (ut  alibi  diximus)  ^  qui  de  machinis  et  arie- 
tibus,  quales  erant  apud  veteres,  cogitasset,  licet  hoc 
fecisset  obnixe  atque  aetatem  in  eo  consumpsisset,  nun- 
quam  tamen  incidisset  in  inventum  tormentorum  igneo^ 
rum  operantium  per  pulverem  pyrium.     Neque  rursus, 

1 1.  §  109. 


424  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

qui  in  lanificiis  et  serico  vegetabili  observationem  suam 
et  meditationern  collocasset,  unquam  per  ea  reperisset 
naturam  vermis  aut  serici  bombycini. 

Quocirca  omnia  inventa  quae  censeri  possunt  magis 
nobilia  (si  animum  advertas)  in  lucem  prodiere  nullo 
modo  per  pusillas  enucleationes  et  extensiones  artium, 
sed  omnino  per  casum.  Nihil  autem  repraesentat  ^  aut 
anticipat  casum  (cujus  mos  est  ut  tantum  per  longa 
saecula  operetur)  praeter  inventionem  Formarum. 

Exempla  autem  hujusmodi  instantiarum  particularia 
nihil  opus  est  adducere,  propter  copiam  eorundem.  Nam 
hoc  omnino  agendum  ;  ut  visitentur  et  penitus  introspi- 
ciantur  omnes  ai*tes  mechanicae,  atque  liberales  etiam 
(quatenus  ad  opera),  atque  inde  facienda  est  congeries 
sive  historia  particularis,  tanquam  magnalium  et  operum 
magistralium  et  maxime  perfectorum  in  unaquaque  ip- 
sarum,  una  cum  modis  effectionis  sive  operationis. 

Neque  tamen  astringimus  diligentiam,  quae  adhiben- 
da  est  in  hujusmodi  collecta,  ad  ea  quas  censentur  pro 
magisteriis  et  arcanis  alicujus  artis  tantum,  atque  mo- 
vent admirationem.  Admiratio  enim  proles  est  rari- 
tatis  ;  siquidem  rara,  licet  in  genere  sint  ex  vulgatis 
naturis,  tamen  admirationem  pariunt. 

At  contra,  quse  revera  admirationi  esse  debent  prop- 
ter discrepantiam  quae  inest  illis  in  specie  collatis  ad 
alias  species,  tamen  si  in  usu  familiari  praesto  sint  levi- 
ter  notantur.  Debent  autem  notari  Monodica  artis, 
non  minus  quam  Monodica  natural ;  de  quibus  antea 
diximus.2  Atque  quemadmodum  in  Monodicis  naturae 
posuimus  solem,  lunam,  magnetem,  et  similia,  quae  re 
vulgatissima  sunt  sed  natura  tamen  fere  singulari  : 
idem  et  de  Monodicis  artis  faciendum  est. 

1  See  note,  p.  317.  2  n.  ^  28. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  425 

Exempli  gratia  ;  Instantia  Monodica  artis  est  papy- 
rus ;  res  admodum  vulgata.  At  si  diligenter  animum 
advertas,  materiee  artificiales  aut  plane  textiles  sunt  per 
fila  directa  et  transversa  ;  qualia  sunt  pannus  sericus, 
aut  laneus,  et  linteus,  et  liujusmodi  ;  aut  coagmentan- 
tur  ex  succis  concretis ;  qualia  sunt  later,  aut  argilla 
figularis,  aut  vitrum,  aut  esmalta,  aut  porcellana,  et 
similia  ;  quse  si  bene  uniantur  splendent,  sin  minus, 
indurantur  certe,  sed  non  splendent.  Attamen  omnia 
talia,  quae  fiunt  ex  succis  concretis,  sunt  fragilia,  nee 
uUo  modo  hserentia  et  tenacia.  At  contra,  papyrus  est 
corpus  tenax,  quod  scindi  et  lacerari  possit ;  ita  ut  imi- 
tetur  et  fere  semuletur  pellem  sive  membranam  alicujus 
animalis,  aut  folium  alicujus  vegetabilis,  et  hujusmodi 
opificia  naturae.  Nam  neque  fragilis  est,  ut  vitrum  ; 
neque  textilis,  ut  pannus  ;  sed  habet  fibras  certe,  non 
fila  distincta,  omnino  ad  modum  materiarum  naturali- 
um ;  ut  inter  artificiales  materias  vix  inveniatur  simile 
aliquod,  sed  sit  plane  Monodicum.'  Atque  prajferenda 
sane  sunt  in  artificialibus  ea  quae  maxime  accedunt 
ad  imitationem  naturas,  aut  e  contrario  eam  potenter 
regunt  et  invertunt. 

Rursus,  inter  Ingenia  et  Manus  Hominis,  non  pror- 
sus  contemnenda  sunt  praestigiae  et  jocularia.  Non- 
nulla  enim  ex  istis,  licet  sint  usu  levia  et  ludicra,  tamen 
informatione  valida  esse  possunt. 

Postremo,  neque  omnino  omittenda  sunt  superstitiosa, 
et  (prout  vocabulum  sensu  vulgari  accipitur)  magica. 
Licet  enim  hujusmodi  res  sint  in  immensum  obrutas 
grandi  mole  mendaciorum  et  fabularum,  tamen  inspi- 
ciendum  paulisper  si  forte  subsit  et  lateat  in  aliquibus 

1  It  is  curious  that  Bacon  should  not  have  remarked  that  all  the  qualities 
here  mentioned  belong  to  felt  as  well  as  to  paper. 


426  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

earum  aliqua  operatic  naturalis  ;  ut  in  fascino,  et  forti- 
ficatione  imaginationis,  et  consensu  rerum  ad  distans, 
et  transmissione  impressionum  a  spiritu  ad  spiritum 
non  minus  quam  a  corpore  ad  coi-pus,  et  similibus. 

XXXII. 

Ex  iis  quas  ante  dicta  sunt,  patet  quod  quinque  ilia 
instantiarum  genera  de  quibus  diximus  (viz.  Instan- 
tiarum  Conformium,  Instantiarum  Monodicarum,  In- 
stantiarum Deviantium,  Instantiarum  Limitanearum, 
Instantiarum  Potestatis)  non  debeant  reservari  donee 
inquiratur  natura  aliqua  certa  (quemadmodum  instan- 
tia3  reliquae,  quas  primo  loco  proposuimus,  nee  non 
plurimae  ex  iis  qua?  sequentur,  reservari  debent)  ;  sed 
statim  jam  ab  initio  facienda  est  eanim  collectio,  tan- 
quam  liistoria  quaedam  particularis ;  eo  quod  digerant 
ea  qua?  ingrediuntur  intellectum,  et  corrigant  pravam 
comj)lexionem  intellectus  ipsius,  quem  omnino  necesse 
est  imbui  et  infici  et  demum  perverti  ac  distorqueri  ab 
incursibus  quotidianis  et  consuetis. 

Itaque  adhibendae  sunt  eae  instanti{«  tanquam  prae- 
parativum  aliquod,  ad  rectificandum  et  expurgandum 
intellectum.  Quicquid  enim  abducit  intellectum  a 
consuetis  aequat  et  complanat  aream  ejus  ad  recipien- 
dum lumen  siccum  et  purum  notionum  verainim. 

Quin  etiam  hujusmodi  instantiae  sternunt  et  praistru- 
unt  viam  ad  operativam  ;  ut  suo  loco  dicemus,  quando 
de  Deductionibus  ad  Praxin  sermo  erit. 

XXXIII. 

Inter  Praerogativas  Instantiarum  ponemus  loco  un- 
decimo  Instantias  Comitatus,  atque  Hostiles;  quas  etiam 
Instantias  Propositionum  Fixarum  appellare  consuevi- 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  42T 

mus.  Ese  sunt  instantice,  qu^e  exhibent  aliquod  corpus 
sive  concretum  tale,  in  quo  natura  inquisita  perpetuo 
sequatur  tanquam  comes  quidam  individuus  ;  aut  con- 
tra, in  quo  natura  inquisita  perpetuo  fugiat  atque  ex 
comitatu  excludatur,  ut  hostis  et  inimicus.  Nam  ex 
hujusmodi  instantiis  formantur  propositiones  certge  et 
universales,  aut  affirmativse  aut  negativae  ;  in  quibus 
subjectum  erit  tale  corpus  in  concreto,  prsedicatum  vero 
natura  ipsa  inquisita.  Etenim  propositiones  particu- 
lares  omnino  fixce  non  sunt,  ubi  scilicet  natura  inquisita 
reperitur  in  aliquo  concreto  fluxa  et  mobilis,  viz.  acce- 
dens  sive  acquisita,  aut  rursus  recedens  sive  deposita. 
Quocirca  particulares  propositiones  non  habent  Prae- 
rogativam  aliquam  majorem,  nisi  tantum  in  casu  Mi- 
grationis,  de  quo  antea  dictum  est.  Et  nihilominus, 
etiam  particulares  illae  propositiones  comparatas  et  col- 
lata)  cum  universalibus  multum  juvant ;  ut  suo  loco 
dicetur.  Neque  tamen,  etiam  in  universalibus  istis 
propositionibus  exactam  aut  absolutam  affirmationem 
vel  abnegationem  requirimus.  Sufficit  enim  ad  id  quod 
agitur  etiamsi  exceptionem  nonnullam  singularem  aut 
raram  patiantur. 

Usus  autem  Instantiarum  Comitatus  est  ad  an- 
gustiandam  Affirmativam  Formge.  Queraadmodum 
enim  in  Instantiis  Migrantibus  angustiatur  Affirma- 
tiva  Formse  ;  viz.  ut  necessario  poni  debeat  Forma  rei 
esse  aliquid  quod  per  actum  ilium  Migrationis  inditur 
aut  destruitur ;  ita  etiam  in  Instantiis  Comitatus  angus- 
tiatur Affirmativa  Formae  ;  ut  necessario  poni  debeat 
Forma  rei  esse  aliquid  quod  talem  concretionem  cor- 
poris subingrediatur,  aut  contra  ab  eadem  abhorreat ; 
ut  qui  bene  norit  constitutionem  aut  schematismum 
hujusmodi  corporis  non  longe  abfuerit  ab  extrahenda 
in  lucem  Forma  naturae  inquisitae. 


428  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

Exempli  gratia ;  sit  natura  inquisita  Calidum.  In- 
stantia  Comitatus  est  flamma.  Etenim  in  aqua,  acre, 
lapide,  metallo,  et  aliis  quamplurimis,  calor  est  mobilis, 
et  accedere  potest  et  recedere  ;  at  omnis  flamma  est 
calida,  ita  ut  calor  in  concretione  flammai  perpetuo  se- 
qiiatur.  At  Instantia  Hostilis  Calidi  nulla  reperitur 
apud  nos.  Nam  de  visceribus  terras  nihil  constat  ad 
sensum ;  sed  eomm  corporum  quae  nobis  nota  sunt 
nulla  prorsus  est  concretio  quas  non  est  susceptibilis 
caloris. 

At  rursus,  sit  natura  inquisita  Consistens.  Instantia 
Hostilis  est  aer.  Etenim  metallum  potest  fluere,  potest 
consistere ;  similiter  vitrum  ;  etiam  aqua  potest  con- 
sistere,  cum  conglaciatur  :  at  impossibile  est  ut  aer 
unquam  consistat,  aut  exuat  fluorem. 

Verum  de  instantiis  hujusmodi  Propositionum  Fixa- 
rum  supersunt  duo  monita,  quae  utilia  sunt  ad  id  quod 
agitur.  Primum,  ut  si  defuerit  plane  universalis  Af- 
firmativa  aut  Negativa,  illud  ipsum  diligenter  notetur 
tanquam  non-ens  ;  sicut  fecimus  de  Calido,  ubi  univer- 
salis Negativa  (quatenus  ad  entia  quae  ad  nostram  no- 
titiam  pervenerint)  in  rerum  natura  deest.  Similiter, 
si  natura  inquisita  sit  -Sternum  aut  Incorruptibile, 
deest  Affirmativa  universalis  hie  apud  nos.  Neque 
enim  praedicari  potest  ^Etemum  aut  Incorruptibile  de 
aliquo  corpore  eorum  qua3  infra  coclestia  sunt,  aut  su- 
pra interiora  terras.  Alterum  monitum  est,  ut  proposi- 
tionibus  universalibus,  tarn  affirmativis  quam  negativis, 
de  aliquo  concreto,  subjungantur  simul  ea  concreta  quae 
proxime  videntur  accedere  ad  id  quod  est  ex  non-en- 
tibus  ;  lit  in  calore,  flammae  mollissimae  et  minimum 
adurentes  ;  in  incormptibili,  aurum,  quod  proxime 
accedit.  Omnia  enim  ista  indicant  terminos  naturae 
inter  ens  et  non-ens ;   et  faciunt  ad  circumscriptiones 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  429 

Formarum,  ne  gliscant  et  vagentur  extra  conditiones 
materise. 

XXXIV. 

Inter  Praerogativas  Instantianim,  ponemus  loco  duo- 
decimo ipsas  illas  Instantias  Suhjunctivas^  de  quibus 
in  superiori  aphorismo  diximus ;  quas  etiam  Instantias 
Ultimitatis  sive  Termini  appellare  consuevimus.  Neque 
enim  hujusmodi  instantise  utiles  sunt  tantum,  quatenus 
subjunguntur  propositionibus  fixis ;  verum  etiam  per  se, 
et  in  proprietate  sua.  Indicant  enim  non  obscure  veras 
sectiones  naturae,  et  mensuras  rerum,  et  illud  Quousque 
natura  quid  faciat  et  ferat,  et  deinde  transitus  naturaa 
ad  aliud.  Talia  sunt,  aurum,  in  pondere  ;  ferrum,  in 
duritie ;  cete,  in  quantitate  animalium ;  canis,  in  odore ; 
inflammatio  pulveris  pyrii,  in  expansione  celeri ;  et  alia 
id  genus.  Nee  minus  exhibenda  sunt  ea  quse  sunt  ulti- 
ma gradu  infimo,  quam  quse  supremo  ;  ut  spiritus  vini, 
in  pondere  ;  ^  sericum,  in  mollitie ;  vermiculi  cutis,  in 
quantitate  animalium  ;  et  csetera. 

XXXV. 

Inter  Praerogativas  Instantiarum,  ponemus  loco  deci- 
mo  tertio  Instantias  Foederis  sive  Unionis.  Eae  sunt, 
quae  confundunt  et  adunant  naturas  quae  existimantur 
esse  lieterogeneae,  et  pro  talibus  notantur  et  signantur 
per  divisiones  receptas. 

At  Instantiae  Foederis  ostendunt  operationes  et  ef- 
fectus  quae  deputantur  alicui  ex  illis  heterogeneis  ut 
propria,  competere  etiam  aliis  ex  heterogeneis  ;  ut  con- 
vincatur  ista  heterogenia  (quae  in  opinione  est)  vera 

1  Although  precise  directions  for  making  ether  were  given  by  Valerius 
Cordus  in  1544,  yet  it  is  said  to  have  remained  unnoticed  until  it  was  re- 
discovered in  the  eighteenth  century.  Bacon's  want  of  acquaintance  with 
it,  implied  in  this  and  other  passages,  is  therefore  not  surprising. 


430  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

lion  esse  aut  essentialis,  sed  nil  aliud  esse  quam  mo- 
dificatio  naturae  communis.  Optimi  itaque  sunt  usus 
ad  elevandum  et  evehendum  Intel  lectum  a  differentiis 
ad  genera;  et  ad  tollendum  larvas  et  simulachra  re- 
rum,  prout  occurrunt  et  prodeunt  personatae  in  sub- 
stantiis  concretis. 

Exempli  gratia  :  sit  natura  inquisita  Calidum.  Om- 
nino  videtur  esse  divisio  solennis  et  authentica  quod 
sint  tria  genera  caloris ;  viz.  calor  coelestium,  calor 
animal  ium,  et  calor  ignis ;  quodque  isti  calores  (prae- 
sertim  unus  ex  illis  comparatus  ad  reliquos  duos)  sint 
ipsa  essentia  et  specie,  sive  natura  specifica,  diffe rentes 
et  plane  heterogenei ;  quandoquidem  calor  coelestium 
et  animalium  generet  et  foveat,  at  calor  ignis  contra 
corrumpat  et  destruat.  Est  itaque  Instantia  Foederis 
experimentum  illud  satis  vulgatum,  cum  recipitur  ra- 
mus aliquis  vitis  intra  domum  ubi  sit  focus  assiduus, 
ex  quo  maturescunt  uvae  etiam  mense  integro  citius 
quam  foras  ;  ita  ut  maturatio  fructus  etiam  pendentis 
super  arborem  fieri  possit  scilicet  ab  igne,  cum  hoc 
ipsum  videatur  esse  opus  proprium  solis.^     Itaque  ab 

1  The  regular  use  of  artificial  heat  in  green-houses  and  conservatories 
was  not  known  in  Bacon's  time.  In  the  ^faison  Champetre,  an  encyclo- 
paedia of  gardening  and  agriculture  published  in  1607,  nothing  is  said  of  it; 
nor  is  there  anything  on  the  subject  in  the  writings  of  Porta,  though  in  his 
Nat.  Mag.  he  has  spoken  of  various  modes  of  accelerating  the  growth  of 
fruits  imd  flowers.  In  the  Sylva  Sylvarum  (i12.\  however,  Bacon  speaks 
of  housing  hot-country  plants  to  save  them,  and,  in  the  Essay  on  Gardens, 
of  stoving  myrtles.  The  idea  of  what  are  now  called  green-houses  was 
introduced  into  England  from  Holland  about  the  time  of  the  Revolution. 
The  orangery  at  Heidelberg,  formed,  I  believe,  about  the  middle  of  the 
seventeenth  century,  is  said  to  be  the  earliest  conservatory  on  record. 

It  is  related  that  Albertus  Magnus,  entertaining  the  emperor  at  Cologne 
during  the  winter,  selected  for  the  place  of  entertainment  the  garden  of  his 
monastery.  Ever}'thing  was  covered  with  snow,  and  the  guests  were  much 
inclined  to  be  discontented;  but  when  the  feast  began,  the  snow  cleared 
away ;  the  trees  put  forth,  first  leaves,  then  blossoms,  then  fruit ;  and  the 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  431 

hoc  initio  facile  insurgit  intellectus,  repudiata  lietero- 
genia  essentiali,  ad  inquirendum  quae  sint  differentiae 
illas  quae  revera  reperiuntur  inter  calorem  solis  et  ignis, 
ex  quibus  fit  ut  eorum  operationes  sint  tarn  dissimiles, 
utcunque  illi  ipsi  participent  ex  natura  communi. 

Quae  differentiiB  reperientur  quatuor  ;  viz.  primo 
quod  calor  solis  respectu  caloris  ignis  sit  gradu  longe 
clementior  et  lenior  ;  secundo,  quod  sit  (praesertim 
ut  defertur  ad  nos  per  aerem)  qualitate  multo  humi- 
dior ;  tertio  (quod  caput  rei  est)  quod  sit  summe  inae- 
qualis,  atque  accedens  et  auctus,  et  deinceps  recedens 
et  diminutus;  id  quod  maxime  confert  ad  generationem 
corporum.  Recte  enim  asseruit  Aristoteles  ^  causam 
princi[)alem  generationum  et  corruptionum  quae  fiunt 
hie  apud  nos  in  superficie  terrjie,  esse  viam  obliquam 
solis  per  zodiacum  ;  unde  calor  solis,  partiin  per  vicis- 
situdines  diei  et  noctis,  partim  per  successiones  aestatis 
et  hyemis,  evadit  miris  modis  inaequalis.  Neque  tamen 
desinit  ille  vir  id  quod  ab  eo  recte  inventum  fuit  sta- 
tim  corrumpere  et  depravare.  Nam  ut  arbiter  scilicet 
naturae  (quod  illi  in  more  est)  valde  magistraliter  as- 
sign at  causam  generationis  accessui  solis,  causam  au- 
tem  corruptionis  recessui ;  cum  utraque  res  (accessus 
videlicet  solis  et  recessus)  non  respective,  sed  quasi 
indifferenter,  praebeat  causam  tam  generationi  quam  cor- 
ruptioni ;  quandoquidem  inaequalitas  caloris  generationi 
et  corruptioni  rerum,  aequalitas  conservationi  tan  turn, 

climate  became  that  of  summer.  This  glorious  summer,  which  had  thus 
abruptly  succeeded  to  the  winter  of  their  discontent,  lasted  only  till  the 
conclusion  of  the  feast,  when  everything  resumed  its  former  aspect.  It 
would  be  a  fanciful  explanation,  and  I  know  not  whether  it  has  ever  been 
suggested,  to  say  that  Albertus  Magnus  really  entertained  the  emperor  in 
a  conservatory,  and  only  led  his  guests  through  the  garden.  See,  for  the 
story,  Grimm's  Deutsche  Sagen. 
1  Meteorologia,  i.  14. 


432  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

ministret.  Est  et  quarta  differentia  inter  calorem  soils 
et  ignis,  magni  prorsus  momenti ;  viz.  quod  sol  ope- 
rationes  suas  insinuet  per  longa  temporis  spatia,  ubi 
operatiories  ignis  (urgente  hominum  impationtia)  per 
breviora  intervalla  ad  exitum  perducantur.  Quod  si 
quis  id  sedulo  agat,  ut  calorem  ignis  attemperet  et 
reducat  ad  gradum  moderatiorem  et  leniorem  (quod 
multis  modis  facile  fit),  deinde  etiam  inspergat  et  ad- 
misceat  nonnuUam  humiditatem,  maxime  autem  si 
imitetur  calorem  solis  in  inaequalitate,  postremo  si 
moram  patienter  toleret  (non  certe  eam  quaB  sit  pro- 
portionata  operibus  solis,  sed  largiorem  quam  homines 
adliibere  solent  in  operibus  ignis),  is  facile  missam 
faciet  heterogeniam  illam  caloris,  et  vel  tentabit  vel 
exasquabit  vel  in  aliquibus  vincet  opera  solis,  per  calo- 
rem ignis.  Similis  Instantia  Fa3deris  est  resuscitatio 
papilionum  ex  frigore  stupentium  et  tanquam  emortu- 
arum,  per  exiguum  teporem  ignis ;  ut  facile  cemas 
non  magis  negatum  esse  igni  vivificare  animantia  quam 
maturare  vegetabilia.  Etiam  inventum  illud  celebre 
Fracastorii  de  sartagine  acriter  calefacta,  qua  circun- 
dant  medici  capita  apoplecticorum  desperatorum,^  ex- 
pandit  manifeste  spiritus  animales  ab  humoribus  et 
obstructionibus  cerebri  compressos  et  quasi  extinctos, 
illosque  ad  motum  excitat,  non  aliter  quam  ignis  ope- 
ratur  in  aquam  aut  aerem,  et  tamen  per  consequens 
vivificat.  Etiam  ova  aliquando  excluduntur  per  ca- 
lorem ignis,  id  quod  prorsus  imitatur  calorem  anima- 

1  Itia  mentioned  in  the  life  of  Fracastorius,  that  when  dying  of  apoplexy, 
and  speechless,  he  made  signs  for  the  application  of  a  cucurbita  (or  cupping- 
vessel)  to  his  head,  remembering  the  remarkable  cure  which  he  had  effected 
in  the  case  of  a  nun  at  Verona.  It  is  scarcely  necessary  to  remark  that 
"  dry  cupping,"  as  it  is  called,  acts  simply  by  partially  removing  the  press- 
ure of  the  atmosphere :  the  heat  applied  to  the  vessel  has  no  other  effect 
than  that  of  rarefying  the  air  it  contains. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  433 

lem  ;  et  complura  ejusmodi  ;  ut  nemo  dubitare  possit 
quin  calor  ignis  in  multis  snbjectis  modificari  possit  ad 
imaginem  caloris  coelestium  et  animalium.^ 

Similiter  sint  naturae  inquisitse  Motus  et  Quies. 
Videtur  esse  divisio  solennis  atque  ex  intima  philoso- 
phia,  qnod  corpora  naturalia  vel  rotent,  vel  ferantur 
recta,  vel  stent  sive  quiescant.  Aut  enim  est  motus 
sine  termino,  aut  statio  in  termino,  aut  latio  ad  ter- 
minum.  At  motus  ille  perennis  rotationis  videtur 
esse  coelestium  proprius ;  statio  sive  quies  videtur  com- 
petere  globo  ipsi  terrae ;  at  corpora  csetera  (gravia  quas 
vocant  et  levia,  extra  loca  scilicet  connaturalitatis  suaB 
sita)  feruntur  recta  ad  massas  sive  congregation es  simi- 
lium ;  levia  sursum,  versus  ambitum  coeli  ;  gravia  de- 
orsum,  versus  terram.     Atque  ista  pulchra  dictu  sunt. 

At  Instantia  Foederis  est  cometa  aliquis  humilior ; 
qui  cum  sit  longe  infra  coelum,  tamen  rotat.  Atque 
commentum  Aristotelis^  de  alligatione  sive  sequaci- 
tate  cometae  ad  astrum  aliquod  jampridem  explosum 
est ;  non  tantum  quia  ratio  ejus  non  est  probabilis,  sed 
propter  experientiam  manifestam  discursus  et  irregu- 
laris motus  cometarum  per  varia  loca  coeli. 

At  rursus  alia  Instantia  Foederis  circa  hoc  subjec- 
tum  est  motus  aeris ;  qui  intra  tropicos  (ubi  circuli 
rotationis  sunt  majores)  videtur  et  ipse  rotare  ab  ori- 
ente  in  occidentem. 

Et  alia  rursus  instantia  foret  fluxus  et  refluxus  maris, 
si  modo  aquae  ipsae  deprehendantur  ferri  motu  rota- 
tionis (licet  tardo  et  evanido)  ab  oriente  in   occiden- 

1  Bacon's  rejection  of  the  essential  heterogeneity  of  the  three  species  of 
heat  is  apparently  taken  from  Telesius,  De  Rerum  Nat.  vi.  20.  Telesius 
remarks,  as  Bacon  does,  that  eggs  may  be  hatched,  and  insects  apparently 
dead  restored  to  life,  by  means  of  artificial  heat. 

2  Meteorol.  i.  4. 


434  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

tern  ;  ita  tamen  iit  bis  in  die  repercutiantur.  Itaque, 
si  ha3C  ita  se  habeant,  manifestum  est  motum  istum 
rotiitionis  non  terminari  in  coelestibus,  sed  communi- 
cari  aeri  et  aquae. 

Etiam  ista  proprietas  levium,  nimirnm  ut  ferantur 
Rursum,  vacillat  nonnihil.  Atque  in  hoc  sumi  potest 
pro  Instantia  Foederis  bulla  aquae.  Si  enim  aer  fuerit 
subter  aquam,  ascendit  rapide  versus  superficiem  aquae, 
per  moturn  ilium  plagae  (quam  vocat  Democritus)  per 
quam  aqua  descendens  percutit  et  attollit  aerem  sur- 
sum ;  non  autem  per  contentionem  aut  nixum  aeris 
ipsius.  Atqui  ubi  ad  superficiem  ipsam  aquae  ventum 
fuerit,  tum  coliibetur  aer  ab  ulteriore  ascensu,  per 
levem  resistentiam  quam  reperit  in  aqua,  non  statim 
tolerante  se  discontinuari :  ita  ut  exilis  admodum  sit 
appetitus  aeris  ad  superiora. 

Similiter  sit  natura  inquisita  Pondus.  Est  plane 
divisio  recepta,  ut  densa  et  solida  ferantur  versus  cen- 
trum terras,  rara  autem  et  tenuia  versus  ambitum  coeli ; 
tanquam  ad  loca  sua  propria.  Atque  loca  quod  at- 
tinet,  (licet  in  scholis  liujusmodi  res  valeant)  ])lane 
inepta  et  puerilis  cogitatio  est,  locum  aliquid  posse. 
Itaque  nugantur  philosophi  cum  dicant  quod,  si  per- 
forata esset  terra,  corpora  gravia  se  sisterent  quando 
ventum  esset  ad  centrum.  Esset  enim  certe  virtu- 
osum  plane  et  efficax  genus  niliili,  aut  puncti  matlie- 
matici,  quod  aut  alia  afficeret,  aut  rursus  quod  alia 
appeterent:  corpus  enim  non  nisi  a  corpore  patitur. 
Verum  iste  appetitus  ascendendi  et  descendendi  aut 
est  in  schematismo  corporis  quod  movetur,  aut  in 
sympathia  sive  consensu  cum  alio  corpore.  Quod  si 
inveniatur  aliquod  corpus  densum  et  solidum,  quod 
niliilominus  non  feratur  ad  terram,  confunditur  hujus- 


NOVUM  ORGANUM-  435 

modi  divisio.  At  si  recipiatur  opinio  Gilberti,  quod 
magiietica  vis  terrae  ad  alliciendum  gravia  non  ex- 
tendatur  ultra  orbeiil  virtutis  suas  (quae  operatur  sem- 
per ad  distantiam  certam,  et  non  ultra)/  hocque  per 
aliquam  Instantiam  verificetur,  ea  denium  erit  Instan- 
tia  Foederis  circa  hoc  subjectum.  Neque  tamen  oc- 
currit  imprsesentiarum  aliqua  instantia  super  hoc  certa 
et  manifesta.  Proxime  videntur  accedere  cataractae 
coeli,  quae  in  navigationibus  per  Oceanum  Atlanticum 
versus  Indias  utrasque  ssepe  conspiciuntur.  Tanta  enim 
videtur  esse  vis  et  moles  aquarum  quae  per  hujusmodi 
cataractas  subito  efFunditur,  ut  videatur  collectio  aqua- 
rum  fuisse  ante  fiicta,  atque  in  his  locis  haesisse  et  man- 
sisse  ;  et  postea  potius  per  causam  violentam  dejecta  et 
detrusa  esse,  quam  naturali  motu  gravitatis  cecidisse ; 
adeo  ut  conjici  possit,  corpoream  molem  densam  atque 
eompactam  in  magna  distantia  a  terra  fore  pensilem 
tanquam  terram  ipsam,  nee  casuram  nisi  dejiciatur. 
Verum  de  hoc  nil  certi  affirmamus.  Interim  in  hoc 
et  in  multis  aliis  facile  apparebit,  quam  inopes  simus 

1  In  Gilbert's  philosophy,  the  earth's  magnetic  action  is  not  distinguished 
from  gravit}'.     Thus  he  says:  "  Partes  vero  primariorum  globorum  integris 

alligatjE  sunt,  inillos  naturali  desiderio  incumbunt Non  autem  estap' 

petitus  aut  inclinatio  ad  locum,  aut  spatium,  aut  terminum ;  sed  ad  corpus,  ad 
fontem,  ad  matrem,  ad  principium  ubi  uniuntur,  conservantur,  et  a  periculis 
vag£E  partes  revocatae  quiescunt  omnes.  Ita  tellus  aliicit  magnetica  omnia, 
tum  alia  omnia  in  quibus  vis  magnetica  primaria  desiit  materiiB  ratione ;  quaa 
inclinatio  in  terrenis  gravitas  dicitur."  —  De  Mundo,  ii.  c.  3.  Again,  that  the 
magnetic  action  of  the  earth  or  of  a  magnet  is  confined  to  a  definite  orb  ap' 
pears  from  a  variety  of  passages.  See  De  Magnete,  ii.  c.  7.,  and  the  definitions 
prefixed  to  this  work.  Gilbert  distinguished  between  the  "  orb  of  virtue," 
which  includes  the  whole  space  through  which  any  magnetic  action  extends, 
and  the  "orb  of  coition,"  which  is  "totum  illud  spatium  per  quod  mini- 
mum magneticum  per  magnetem  movetur."  He  asserts  that  the  orb  of 
the  magnetic  virtue  extends  to  the  moon,  and  ascribes  the  moon's  in- 
equalities to  the  effects  it  produces  {De  Mundo,  ii.  c.  19.).  In  the  preced- 
ing chapter  he  remarks,  "  Luna  magnetice  alligatur  terrae,  quia  facies  ejus 
semper  versus  terram." 


486  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

historiae  naturalis ;  cum  loco  instantiarum  certarum  non- 
nunquam  suppositiones  afFerre  pro  exemplis  cogamur. 

Similiter  sit  natura  inquisita  Discursus  Ingenii.  Vi- 
detur  omnino  divisio  vera,  ration  is  humante  et  solertiae 
brutorum.  Attamen  sunt  nonnullae  instantije  actionum 
quae  eduntur  a  brutis,  per  quas  videntur  etiam  bruta 
quasi  syllogizare ;  ut  memoriae  proditum  est  de  corvo, 
qui  per  magnas  siccitates  fere  enectus  siti  conspexit 
aquam  in  trunco  cavo  arboris  ;  atque  cum  non  daretur 
ei  intrare  propter  angustias,  non  cessavit  jacere  multos 
lapillos,  per  quos  surgeret  et  ascenderet  aqua  ut  bibere 
posset ;  quod  postea  cessit  in  proverbium. 

Similiter  sit  natura  inquisita  Visibile.  Videtur  om- 
nino esse  divisio  vera  et  certa,  lucis,  qua3  est  visibile 
originale  et  primam  copiam  facit  visui,  et  colons,  qui 
est  visibile  secundarium  et  sine  luce  non  cernitur,  ita 
ut  videatur  nil  aliud  esse  quam  imago  aut  modificatio 
lucis.^  Attamen  ex  utraque  parte  circa  hoc  videntur 
esse  InstantiaB  Foederis  ;  scilicet,  nix  in  magna  quanti- 
tate,  et  flamma  sulphuris  ;  in  quarum  altera  videtur 
esse  color  primulum  lucens,  in  altera  lux  vergens  ad 
colorem. 

XXXVI. 

Inter  Praerogativas  Instantiarum,  ponemus  loco  de- 
cimo  quarto  Instantias  Cruds ;  translato  vocabulo  a 
Crucibus,  quae  erectaB  in  biviis  indicant  et  signant  via- 
rum  separationes.  Has  etiam  Instantias  Decisorias  et 
Judiciales,  et  in  casibus  nonnullis  Instantias  Oraculi  et 
Mandati,  appellare  consuevimus.      Earum   ratio  talis 

1  The  doctrine  of  this  passage  seems  to  be  taken  from  Telesius,  De  Re- 
rum  Natura,  vii.  c.  31.:  —  "  Sensus  ipse  primo  illam  flucem]  et  per  se  visi- 
lem  colores  siquidem  visiles,  at  secundo  a  luce  loco  et  lucis  omnino  opera 
visiles  declarat." 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  437 

est.  Cum  in  inquisitione  naturae  alicujus  intellectus 
ponitur  tanquam  in  aequilibrio,  ut  incertus  sit  utri 
naturarum  e  duabus,  vel  quandoque  pluribus,  causa 
naturae  inquisitae  attribui  aut  assignari  debeat,  propter 
complurium  naturarum  concursum  frequentem  et  or- 
dinarium,  Instantiag  Crucis  ostendunt  consortium  unius 
ex  naturis  (quoad  naturam  inquisitam)  fidum  et  indis- 
solubile,  alterius  autem  varium  et  separabile  ;  unde 
terminatur  quaestio,  et  recipitur  natura  ilia  prior  pro 
causa,  missa  altera  et  repudiata.  Itaque  hujusmodi  in- 
stantiae  sunt  maximae  lucis,  et  quasi  magnae  auctori- 
tatis ;  ita  ut  curriculum  interpretationis  quandoque  in 
illas  desinat,  et  per  illas  perficiatur.  Interdum  autem 
Instantiae  Crucis  illas  occurrunt  et  inveniuntur  inter 
jampridem  notatas ;  at  ut  plurimum  novae  sunt,  et  de 
industria  atque  ex  composito  quaesitae  et  applicatae,  et 
diligentia  sedula  et  acri  tandem  erutae.^ 

Exempli  gratia;  sit  natura  inquisita  Fluxus  et  Re- 
fluxus  Maris,  ille  bis  repetitus  in  die  atque  sexhorarius 
in  accessibus  et  recessibus  singulis,  cum  differentia  non- 
nulla  quae  coincidit  in  motum  lunae.  Bivium  circa 
banc  naturam  tale  est. 

Necesse  prorsus  est  ut  iste  niotus  efficiatur,  vel  ab 
aquarum  progressu  et  regressu,  in  modum  aquae  in 
pelvi  agitatae,  quae  quando  latus  unum  pelvis  alluit  de- 
serit  alterum ;  vel  a  sublatione  et  subsidentia  aquarum 
e  profundo,  in  modum  aquae  ebullientis  et  rursus  sub- 
sidentis.  Utri  vero  causae  fluxus  et  refluxus  ille  assig- 
nari debeat,  oritur  dubitatio.  Quod  si  recipiatur  prior 
assertio,  necesse  est  ut  cum  sit  fluxus  in  mari  ex  una 

I  These  are  instances  of  the  experiments  spoken  of  in  the  Distributio 
OpeHs,  "quae  ad  intentionem  ejus  quod  qnaeritur  perite  et  secundum  ar- 
tem  excogitata  et  apposita  sunt."  (p.  218.)  —  J.  S. 


438  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

parte  fiat  sub  idem  tempus  aliciibi  in  mari  rcfluxiis  ex 
alia.  Itaque  ad  hoc  reducitur  inquisitio.  Atqui  obser- 
vavit  Acosta,  cum  aliis  nonnullis  (diligenti  facta  inqui- 
sitione),  quod  ad  litora  Florida?  et  ad  litora  adversa 
HispanicTe  et  Africae,  fiant  fluxus  maris  ad  eadem  tem- 
pera, et  refluxus  itidem  ad  eadem  tempora;  non  contra, 
qtiod  cum  fluxus  fit  ad  littora  Floridae,  fiat  refluxus  ad 
littora  Hispaniae  et  Africa?.^  Attamen  adlmc  dilioen- 
tius  attendenti,  non  per  hoc  evincitur  motus  attollens, 
et  abnegatur  motus  in  progressu.  Fieri  enim  potest, 
quod  sit  motus  aquarum  in  progressu,  et  nihilominus 
inundet  adversa  littora  ejusdem  alvei  simul  ;  si  aquai 
scilicet  illai  contrudantur  et  compellantur  aliunde, 
quemadmodum  fit  in  fliiviis,  qui  fluunt  et  refluunt  ad 
utrumque  littus  horis  iisdem,  cum  tamen  iste  motus 
liquido  sit  motus  in  progressu,  nempe  aquarum  ingre- 
dientium  ostia  fluminum  ex  mari.  Itaque  simiH  modo 
fieri  potest,  ut  aquae  venientes  magna  mole  ab  Oceano 
Orientali  Indico  compellantur  et  trudantur  in  alveum 
Maris  Atlantici,  et  i)ro})terea  inundent  utrumque  latus 
simul.  Quaerendum  itaque  est,  an  sit  alius  alveus  per 
quem  aquas  possint  iisdem  temporibus  minui  et  refluere. 
Atque  praesto  est  Mare  Australe,  Mari  Atlantico  neu- 
tiquam  minus,  sed  potius  magis  latum  et  extensum, 
quod  ad  hoc  sufficere  possit. 

Itaque  jam  tandem  perventum  est  ad  Instantiam 
Crucis  circa  hoc  subjectum.  Ea  talis  est :  si  pro  certo 
inveniatur,  quod  cum  fit  fluxus  ad  littora  adversa  tam 
FloridaB  quam  Hispaniae  in  Mari  Atlantico,  fiat  simul 


1  Compare  the  De  Fluxu  et  Rejluxu  Maris.  I  have  not  been  able  to  find 
this  statement  in  Acosta,  wlio  speaks  of  the  synchronism  of  the  tides  on  the 
opposite  sides  of  South  America,  as  shown  by  the  meeting  of  the  tidal 
waves  in  the  Straits  of  Magellan,  (iii.  14.) 


KOVUM  ORGANUM.  439 

fluxus  ad  littora  Peruvise  et  juxta  dorsum  Cliinre  in 
Mari  Australi  ;  turn  certe  per  hanc  Instantiam  Deciso- 
riam  abjudicanda  est  assertio  quod  fluxus  et  refluxus 
maris,  de  quo  inquiritur,  fiat  per  motum  progressivuni : 
neque  enim  relinquitur  aliud  mare  aut  locus,  ubi  possit 
ad  eadem  tempora  fieri  regressus  aut  refluxus.  Com- 
modissime  autem  lioc  sciri  possit,  si  inqulratur  ab  inco- 
lis  Panamas  et  Limae  (ubi  uterque  Oceanus,  Atlanticus 
et  Australis,  per  parvum  Isthmum  separantur),  utrum 
ad  contrarlas  Isthmi  partes  fiat  simul  fluxus  et  refluxus 
maris,  an  e  contra.  Verum  Hjbc  docisio  sive  abjudi- 
catio  certa  videtur,  posito  quod  terra  stet  immobilis. 
Quod  si  terra  rotet,  fieri  fortasse  potest  ut  ex  insequali 
rotatione  (quatenus  ad  celeritatem  sive  incitationem) 
terrae  et  aquarum  maris,  sequatur  compulsio  violenta 
aquarum  in  cumulum  sursum,  quae  sit  fluxus ;  et  relax- 
atio  earundem  (postquam  amplius  cumulari  non  susti- 
nuerint)  in  deorsum,  quae  sit  refluxus.  Verum  de  hoc 
facienda  est  inquisitio  separatim.  Attamen  etiam  hoc 
supposito  illud  aeque  manet  fixum,  quod  necesse  sit  fieri 
alicubi  refluxum  maris  ad  eadem  tempora  quibus  fiunt 
fluxus  in  aliis  partibus. 

Similiter,  sit  natura  inquisita  posterior  ille  motus  ex 
duobus  quos  supposuimus,  videlicet  motus  maris  se  at- 
tollens  et  rursus  subsidens  ;  si  forte  ita  accident  ut 
(diligenti  facto  examine)  rejiciatur  motus  alter,  de  quo 
diximus,  progressivus.  Turn  vero  erit  trivium  circa 
hanc  naturam  tale.  Necesse  est  ut  motus  iste,  per 
quem  aquae  in  fluxibus  et  refluxibus  se  attollunt  et  rur- 
sus relabuntur,  absque  aliqua  accessione  aquarum  alia- 
rum  quae  advolvuntur,  fiat  per  unum  ex  his  tribus 
modis ;  vel  quod  ista  aquarum  copia  emanet  ex  interi- 
oribus  terrae  et  rursus  in  ilia  se  recipiat ;  vel  quod  non 


440  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

sit  aliqua  amplior  moles  aquanim,  sed  quod  eajdem 
aquoB  (non  aucto  quanto  suo)  extendaiitur  sive  rare- 
fiant,  ita  ut  majorem  locum  et  dimensioiiem  occupent, 
et  rursus  se  contrahant ;  vel  quod  nee  copia  accedat 
major  nee  extensio  amplior,  sed  eaedem  aqua?  (prout 
sunt  tarn  copia  quarn  densitate  aut  raritate)  per  vim 
aliquam  magneticam  desuper  eas  attrahentem  et  evo- 
cantem,  et  per  consensum,  se  attollant  et  deinde  se 
remittant.  Itaque  reducatur  (si  placet)  jam  inquisitio 
(missis  duobus  illis  motibus  prioribus)  ad  liunc  ulti- 
mum ;  et  inquiratur  si  fiat  aliqua  talis  sublatio  per  con- 
sensum  sive  vim  magneticam.  Atqui  primo  manifestum 
jest  universas  aquas,  prout  ponuntur  in  fossa  sive  cavo 
maris,  non  posse  simul  attoUi,  quia  defuerit  quod  suc- 
cedat  in  fundo ;  adeo  ut  si  foret  in  aquis  aliquis  hujus- 
modi  appetitus  se  attollendi,  ille  ipse  tamen  a  nexu 
rerum,  sive  (ut  vulgo  loquuntur)  ne  detur  vacuum, 
fractus  foret  et  cohibitus.  Relinquitur,  ut  attollantur 
aquae  ex  aliqua  parte,  et  per  hoc  minuantur  et  cedant 
ex  alia.  Enimvero  rursus  necessario  sequetur  ut  vis 
ilia  magnetica,  cum  super  totum  operari  non  possit, 
circa  medium  operetur  intensissime ;  ita  ut  aquas  in 
medio  attollat,  illae  vero  sublata)  latera  per  successio- 
nem  deserant  et  destituant. 

Itaque  jam  tandem  perventum  est  ad  Instantiam  Cru- 
cis  circa  hoc  subjectum.  Ea  talis  est :  si  inveniatur 
quod  in  refluxibus  maris  aquarum  superficies  in  mari 
sit  arcuata  magis  et  rotunda,  attollentibus  se  scilicet 
aquis  in  medio  maris  et  deficientibus  circa  latera,  quae 
sunt  litora ;  et  in  fluxibus  eadem  superficies  sit  magis 
plana  et  sequa,  redeuntibus  scilicet  aquis  ad  priorem 
suam  positionem  ;  tum  certe  per  banc  Instantiam  Deci- 
soriam  potest  recipi  sublatio  per  vim  magneticam,  aliter 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  441 

prorsus  abjudicanda  est.  Hoc  vero  in  fretis  per  lineas 
nauticas  non  difficile  est  experiri ;  ^  videlicet  utrum  in 
refluxibus  versus  medium  maris,  mare  non  sit  magis 
altum  sive  profundum  quam  in  fluxibus.  Notandum 
autem  est,  si  hoc  ita  sit,  fieri  (contra  ac  creditur)  ut 
attollant  se  aquae  in  refluxibus,  demittant  se  tantum  in 
fluxibus,  ita  ut  littora  vestiant  et  inundent. 

Similiter,  sit  natura  inquisita  Motus  Rotationis  sponta- 
neus ;  et  speciatim,  utrum  Motus  Diurnus,  per  quem  sol 
et  stellae  ad  conspectum  nostrum  oriuntur  et  occidunt,  sit 
motus  rotationis  verus  in  coelestibus,  aut  motus  appa- 
rens  in  coelestibus,  verus  in  terra.  Poterit  esse  In- 
stantia  Crucis  super  hoc  subjectem  talis.  Si  inveniatur 
motus  aliquis  in  oceano  ab  oriente  in  occidentem,  licet 
admodum  languidus  et  enervatus ;  si  idem  motus  re- 
periatur  paulo  incitatior  in  acre,  praesertim  intra  tropi- 
cos,  ubi  propter  majores  circulos  est  magis  perceptibilis ; 
si  idem  motus  reperiatur  in  humilioribus  cometis,  jam 
factus  vivus  et  validus  ;  si  idem  motus  reperiatur  in 
planetis,  ita  tamen  dispensatus  et  graduatus  ut  quo  pro- 
pius  absit  a  terra  sit  tardior,  quo  longius  celerior,  atque 
in  coelo  demum  stellato  sit  velocissimus ;  tum  certe 
recipi  debet  motus  diurnus  pro  vero  in  coelis,  et  abne- 
gandus  est  motus  terrae  ;  quia  manifestum  erit,  motum 
ab  oriente  in  occidentem  esse  plane  cosmic um  et  ex 
(consensu  universi,  qui  in  summitatibus  cceli  maxime 
rapidus  gradatim  labascat,  et  tandem  desinat  et  exstin- 
guatur  in  immobili,  videlicet  terra.^ 

1  It  is  scarcely  necessary  to  remark  that  wherever  soundings  are  possible, 
tidal  phenomena  are  derivative,  and  give  no  direct  information  as  to  the 
form  the  ocean  would  assume  if  the  hypothesis  of  the  equilibrium  theory 
represented  the  reality. 

2  Nothing  shows  better  than  an  instance  of  this  kind,  the  impossibility 
of  reducing  philosophical  reasoning  to  a  uniform  method  of  exclusion. 


442  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

Similiter,  sit  natura  inquisita  Motiis  Rotationis  ille 
alter  apud  astronomos  decantatus,  renitens  et  coiitra- 
rius  Motui  Diiirno,  videlicet  ab  occidente  in  orientem ; 
quern  vetei*es  astronomi  attribuunt  planetis,  etiani  coelo 
stellato  ;  at  Copernicus  et  ejus  sectatores  terras  quoque  ; 
et  quteratur  utrum  inveniatur  in  rerum  natura  aliquis 
talis  motus,  an  potius  res  conficta  sit  et  supposita,  ad 
compendia  et  commoditates  calculationum,  et  ad  pul- 
chrum  illud,  scilicet  de  expediendis  motibus  coelestibus 
per  circulos  perfectos.  Neutiquam  enim  evincitur  iste 
motus  esse  in  supernis  verus  et  realis,  nee  per  defectum 
restitutionis  planetae  in  motu  diurno  ad  idem  punctum 
coeli  stellati,  nee  per  diversam  politateni  zodiaci,  liabito 
respectu  ad  polos  mundi ;  quae  duo  nobis  hunc  motum 
pepererunt.  Primum  enim  phaenomenon  per  antever- 
sionem  et  derelictionem  optime  salvatur ;  secundum 
per  lineas  spiral es ;  adeo  ut  inaiqualitas  restitutionis  et 
declinatio  ad  tropicos  possint  esse  potius  modificationes 
motus  unici  illius  diurni,  quam  motus  renitentes  aut 
circa  diversos  polos.  Et  certissimum  est,  si  paulisper 
pro  plebeiis  nos  geramus  (missis  astronomorum  et  scho- 
Ise  commentis,  quibus  illud  in  more  est  ut  sensui  in 
multis  immerito  vim  faciant,  et  obscuriora  malint),  ta- 
lem  esse  motum  istum  ad  sensum,  qualem  diximus ; 
cujus  imaginem  per  fila  ferrea  (veluti  in  macliina)  ali- 
quando  repraBsentari  fecimus.^ 

How  could  the  analogical  argument  in  the  text  be  stated  in  accordance 
with  what  Bacon  seems  to  recognise  as  the  only  true  form  of  induction, — 
that,  namely,  which  proceeds  hy  exclusion  ?  The  argument  depends  on  a 
wholly  non-logical  element,  the  conviction  of  the  unity  and  harmony  of 
nature. 

1  This  passage  does  the  author  little  credit.  He  does  not  seem  to  have 
perceived  that  the  resolution  of  the  apparent  motion  into  otiier  simpler  mo- 
tions was  an  essentially  necessary  step  before  the  phenomena  could  be 
grouped  together  in  any  general  law.    The  transition  from  the  apparent 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  443 

Verum  Instantia  Crucis  super  hoc  subjectum  potent 
esse  talis.  Si  inveniatiir  in  aliqua  historia  fide  digna, 
fuisse  cometam  aliquem  vel  sublimiorem  vel  humiliorem 
qui  non  rotaverit  cum  consensu  manifesto  (licet  admo- 
dum  irregulariter)  Motus  Diurni,  sed  potius  rotaverit 
in  contrarium  coeli,  turn  certe  hucusque  judicandum  est 
posse  esse  in  natura  aliquem  talem  motum.  Sin  nihil 
hujusmodi.inveniatur,  habendus  est  pro  suspecto,  et  ad 
alias  Instantias  Crucis  circa  hoc  confugiendum. 

Similiter,  sit  natura  inquisita,  Pondus  sive  Grave. 
Bivium  circa  banc  naturam  tale  est.  Necesse  est  ut 
gravia  et  ponderosa  vel  tendant  ex  natura  sua  ad  cen- 
trum terrse,  per  proprium  schematism um  ;  vel  ut  a  mas- 
sa  corporea  ipsius  terra?,  tanquam  a  congregatione  cor- 
porum  connaturalium,  attrahantur  et  rapiantur,  et  ad 
earn  per  consensum  ferantur.  At  posterius  hoc  si  in 
causa  sit,  sequitur  ut  quo  propius  gravia  appropinquant 
ad  terram,  eo  fortius  et  majore  cum  impetu  ferantur  ad 
earn ;  quo  longius  ab  ea  absint,  debilius  et  tardius  (ut 
fit  in  attractionibus  magneticis) ;  idque  fieri  intra  spati- 
um  certum ;  adeo  ut  si  elongata  fuerint  a  terra  tali  di- 
stantia  ut  virtus  terrse  in  ea  agere  non  possit,  pensilia 
mansura  sint,  ut  et  ipsa  terra,  nee  omnino  decasura. 

Itaque  talis  circa  banc  rem  poterit  esse  Instantia 
Crucis.  Sumatur  horologium  ex  iis  quae  moventur  per 
pondera  plumbea,  et  aliud  ex  iis  quae  moventur  per  com- 
pressionem  laminae  ferrejie ;  atque  vere  probentur,  ne 
alterum  altero  velocius  sit  aut  tardius  ;  deinde  ponatur 

motion  to  the  real  motions  could  never  have  been  made  unless  the  former  had 
been  resolved  in  the  maimer  which  Bacon  here  condemns.  From  the  con- 
cluding remark  no  astronomer  would  have  dissented,  "talem  esse  motum  ad 
sensum,  qualem  diximus."  About  this  there  can  be  no  question;  but  the 
whole  passage  shows  how  little  Bacon  understood  the  scope  and  the  value 
of  the  astronomy  of  his  own  time. 


444  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

horologiiim  illud  movens  per  pondera  super  fastigium 
alicujus  templi  altissimi,  altero  illo  infra  detento ;  et 
notetur  diligenter  si  horologium  in  alto  situm  tardius 
moveatur  quatn  solebat,  propter  dimimitam  virtutem 
ponderiim.  Idem  fiat  experimentum  in  profundis  mi- 
nerarum  alte  sub  terra  depressarum,  utrum  horologium 
hujusmodi  non  moveatur  velocius  quam  solebat,  prop- 
ter auctam  virtutem  ponderum.  Quod  si  inveniatur 
virtus  ponderum  minui  in  sublimi,  aggravari  in  subter- 
raneis,  recipiatur  pro  causa  ponderis  attractio  a  massa 
corporea  terrae.^ 

Similiter,  sit  natura  inquisita  Verticitas  Acus  Ferreas, 
tactae  magnete.  Circa  banc  naturam  tale  erit  bivium. 
Necesse  est  ut  tactus  magnetis  vel  ex  se  indat  ferro  ver- 
ticitatem  ad  septentriones  et  austrum ;  vel  ut  excitet 
ferrum  tantummodo  et  habilitet,  motus  autem  ipse  in- 
datur  ex  prsesentia  terra? ;  ut  Gilbertus  opinatur,  et  tanto 
conatu  probare  nititur.  Itaque  hue  spectant  ea  quae 
ille  perspicaci  industria  conquisivit.  Nimirum  quod 
clavus  ferreus,  qui  diu  duravit  in  situ  versus  septentri- 

1  Nothing  can  be  more  ingenious  than  the  instantia  crucis  here  proposed. 
A  series  of  observations  were  made  by  Dr.  Whewell  and  Mr.  Airy  to  de- 
termine the  effect  on  the  time  of  vibration  of  a  pendulum,  produced  by  car- 
rying it  to  the  bottom  of  a  mine ;  but,  probably  from  the  effect  of  local 
attractions,  the  results  were  scarcely  as  satisfactory  as  might  have  been 
expected.  In  the  autumn  of  1854,  Mr.  Airy  instituted  similar  experiments 
in  the  ITarton  Colliery.  They  appear  likely  to  afford  more  satisfactory  re- 
sults than  the  older  series  made  at  Dolcoath. 

Voltaire  cites  the  passage  in  the  text  in  support  of  his  remark  that  "  le 
plus  grand  service,  peut-etre,  que  F.  Bacon  ait  rendu  a  la  philosophic  a  4t6 
de  deviner  I'attraction."  But  in  reality  the  notion  of  attraction  in  one 
form  or  other  (e.  g.  the  attraction  of  the  sea  by  the  moon)  sprang  up  in  the 
infancy  of  physical  speculation;  and  it  cannot  be  affirmed  that  Bacon's 
ideas  on  the  subject  were  as  clear  as  those  of  his  predecessor  William 
Gilbert.  (See  note  on  De  Aug.  ii.  1.3.)  By  an  error  similar  to  Voltaire's, 
some  of  Dante's  commentators  have  claimed  for  him  the  credit  of  being  the 
first  to  indicate  the  true  cause  of  the  tides.  The  passage  on  which  this 
claim  is  founded  is  in  the  Paradiso,  xvi.  82. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  445 

ones  et  austrum,  colligat  mora  diutina  verticitatem,  ab- 
sque tactu  magnetis ;  ac  si  terra  ipsa,  quae  ob  distan- 
tiam  debiliter  operatur  (namque  superficies  aut  extima 
incrustatio  terrse  virtutis  magneticae,  ut  ille  vult,  expers 
est),  per  moram  tamen  longam  magnetis  tactum  supple- 
ret,  et  ferrum  exciret,  deinde  excitum  conformaret  et 
verteret.  Rursus,  quod  ferrum  ignitum  et  candens,  si  in 
exstinctione  sua  exporrigatur  inter  septentriones  et  au- 
strum, colligat  quoque  verticitatem  absque  tactu  mag- 
netis ;  ac  si  partes  ferri  in  motu  positae  per  ignitionem, 
et  postea  se  recipientes,  in  ipso  articulo  extinctionis  suas 
magis  essent  susceptivae  et  quasi  sensitivae  virtutis  ma- 
nantis  a  terra  quam  alias,  et  inde  fierent  tanquam  ex- 
citae.  Verum  haec,  licet  bene  observata,  tamen  non 
evincunt  prorsus  quod  ille  asserit.^ 

Instantia  Crucis  autem  circa  hoc  subjectum  poterit 
esse  talis.  Capiatur  terrella  ^  ex  magneto,  et  notentur 
poll  ejus  ;  et  ponantur  poll  terrellae  versus  orientem  et 
occasum,  non  versus  septentriones  et  austrum,  atque  ita 
jaceant ;  deinde  superponatur  acus  ferrea  intacta,  et 
permittatur  ita  manere  ad  dies  sex  aut  septem.  Acus 
vero  (nam  de  hoc  non  dubitatur)  dum  manet  super 
magnetem,  relictis  polis  mundi,  se  vertet  ad  polos  mag- 
netis ;  itaque  quamdiu  ita  manet,  vertitur  scilicet  ad 
orientem  et  occidentem  mundi.  Quod  si  inveniatur 
acus  ilia,  remota  a  magneto  et  posita  super  versorium, 
statim  se  applicare  ad   septentriones  et  austrum,  vel 

1  See,  for  these  two  remarks,  the  twelfth  chapter  of  the  third  book  of 
Gilbert's  treatise  De  Magnete.  It  is  illustrated  by  a  curious  woodcut,  rep- 
resenting the  smith  forging  a  bar  of  iron,  and  holding  it,  as  he  does  so,  in 
the  plane  of  the  meridian. 

2  Terrella  is  a  word  used  by  Gilbert  to  denote  a  spherical  magnet.  One 
of  the  fundamental  ideas  of  his  philosophy  was  that  the  earth  was  a  great 
magnet ;  and  a  magnet  of  the  same  form  was  therefore  called  a  little  earth, 
or  terrella.     See,  for  instance,  his  treatise  De  Magnete^  ii.  cc.  7  &  8. 


446  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

etiam  paulatim  se  eo  recipere,  turn  recipienda  est  pro 
causa,  praisentia  terrae ;  sin  aut  vertatur  (ut  prius)  in 
orientem  et  occidentem,  aut  perdat  verticitatem,  ha- 
benda  est  ilia  causa  pro  suspecta,  et  ulterius  inquiren- 
dum est. 

Similiter,  sit  natura  inquisita  Corporea  Substantia 
Luna3 ;  an  sit  tenuis,  flammea,  sive  aerea,  ut  })lurimi 
ex  priscis  philosophis  opinati  sunt ;  an  solida  et  densa, 
ut  Gilbertus  et  multi  moderni,  cum  nonnullis  ex  anti- 
quis,  tenent.^  Rationes  posterioris  istius  opinionis  fim- 
dantur  in  hoc  maxime,  quod  luna  radios  solis  reflectat ; 
neque  videtur  fieri  reflexio  lucis  nisi  a  solidis. 

Itaque  InstantiaB  Crucis  circa  hoc  subjectum  eae  esse 
poterint  (si  modo  aliquae  sint)  qua3  demonstrent  reflex- 
ionem  a  corpore  tenui,  qualis  est  flamma,  modo  sit  cras- 
sitiei  sufficientis.  Certe  causa  crepusculi,  inter  alias,  est 
reflexio  radiorum  solis  a  superiore  parte  aeris.  Etiam 
quandoque  reflecti  videmus  radios  solis  temporibus  ves- 
pertinis  serenis  a  fimbriis  nubium  roscidarum,  non  mi- 
nori  splendore,  sed  potius  illustriori  et  magis  glorioso, 
quam  qui  redditur  a  corpore  lunaj ;  ^  neque  tamen  con- 
stat eas  nubes  coaluisse  in  corpus  densum  aquae.  Etiam 
videmus  aerem  tenebrosum,pone  fenestras  noctu  reflec- 
tere  lucem  candelae,  non  minus  quam  corpus  densum. 
Tentandum  etiam  foret  experimentum  immissionis  radi- 
orum solis  per  foramen  super  flammam  aliquam  subfu- 
scam  et  csBruleam.  Sane  radii  aperti  solis,  incidentes  in 
flammas  obscuriores,  videntur  eas  quasi  mortificare,  ut 
conspiciantur  magis  instar  fiimi  albi  quam  flammaj. 
Atque  haBC  impraisentiarum  occurrunt,  quae  sint  ex  na- 

1  See  Gilbert's  De  Mundo,  &c.,  it.  c.  13  et  sqq. 

2  The  comparison  of  the  brightness  of  the  moon  in  the  da^'time  with  that 
of  a  cloud  was  ingeniously  applied  by  Bouguer  to  deterniine  the  ratio  of  the 
moon's  light  to  the  sun's. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  447 

tura  Instantiarum  Crucis  circa  lianc  rem ;  et  meliora 
fortasse  reperiri  possunt.  Sed  notandum  semper  est, 
reflexionem  a  flamma  non  esse  expectandam,  nisi  a 
flamma  alicujus  profunditatis ;  nam  aliter  vergit  ad 
diaphanum.  Hoc  autem  pro  certo  ponendum,  lucem 
semper  in  corpore  sequali  aut  excipi  et  transmitti  aut 
resilire. 

Similiter,  sit  natura  inquisita  Motus  Missilium,  ve- 
luti  spiculormn,  sagittarum,  globulorum,  per  aerem. 
Hunc  motum  Scliola  (more  suo)  valde  negligenter 
expedit ;  satis  habens,  si  eum  nomine  motus  violenti 
a  naturali  (quem  vocant)  distinguat ;  et  quod  ad 
primam  percussionem  sive  impulsionem  attinet,  per 
illud,  (^quod  duo  corpora  non  possint  esse  in  uno  loco, 
ne  fiat  penetratio  dimensionum,')  sibi  satisfaciat ;  et  de 
processu  continuato  istius  motus  nihil  curet.  At 
circa  banc  naturam  bivium  est  tale  :  aut  iste  motus 
fit  ab  aere  veliente  et  pone  corpus  emissum  se  coUi- 
gente,  instar  fluvii  erga  scapham  aut  venti  erga  pa- 
leas  ;  aut  a  partibus  ipsius  corporis  non  sustinentibus 
impressionem,  sed  ad  eandem  laxandam  per  succes- 
sionem  se  promoventibus.  Atque  priorem  ilium  re- 
cipit  Fracastorius,  et  fere  .omnes  qui  de  hoc  motu 
paulo    subtilius    inquisiverunt ;  ^    neque    dubium    est, 

1  See  Fracastorius,  De  Sympathia  et  Aiitipathid,  c.  4. 

The  notion  that  the  air  concurred  in  producing  the  continued  motion  of 
projectiles  is  found  in  the  Tiinceus,  p.  80.  Plato  has  been  speaking  of  res- 
piration, of  which  his  theory  is,  that  the  expiration  of  air  through  the  nos- 
trils and  mouth  pushes  the  contiguous  external  air  from  its  place,  which 
disturbs  that  near  it,  and  so  on  until  a  circle  is  formed,  whereby,  by  anti- 
peristasis,  air  is  forced  in  through  the  flesh  to  fill  up  the  cavity  of  the  chest 
—  a  circulation  of  air  through  the  body,  in  short.  On  the  same  principle 
he  would  have  explained  a  variety  of  other  phenomena  —  the  action  of 
cupping  instruments,  swallowing,  the  motion  of  projectiles,  &c.  &c.  All 
these,  however,  after  suggesting  the  explanation,  he  leaves  unexplained. 
But  Plutarch,  Qticest.  Platon.  x.  (p.  177.  of  Reiske's  Plutarch)  developes  a 


448  NOVUM  ORGAN  UM. 

quill  sint  aeris  partes  in  hac  re  nonnulla3 ;  sed  alter 
motus  proculdubio  verus  est,  ut  ex  infinitis  constat 
experimentis.  Sed  inter  caiteras,  poterit  esse  circa 
hoc  subjectum  Instantia  Crucis  talis ;  quod  lamina, 
aut  filum  ferri  paulo  contuniacius,  vel  etiani  calamus 
sive  penna  in  medio  divisa,  adducta  et  curvata  inter 
pollicem  et  digitum,  exiliant.  Manifestum  enim  est, 
•  hoc  non  posse  imputari  aeri  se  pone  corpus  colligenti, 
quia  fons  motus  est  in  medio  laminae  vel  calami,  non 
in  extremis. 

Similiter  sit  natura  inquisita  motus  ille  rapidus  et 
potens  Expansionis  Pulveris  Pjrii  in  flanimam  ;  unde 
tantai  moles  subvertuntur,  tanta  pondera  emittuntur, 
quanta  in  cuniculis  majoribus  et  bombardis  videmus. 
Bivium  circa  banc  naturam  tale  est.  Aut  excitatur 
iste  motus  a  niero  corporis  appetitu  se  dilatandi,  post- 
quam  fuerit  inflammatum  ;  aut  ab  appetitu  mixto  spiri- 
tus  crudi,  qui  rapide  fugit  ignem,  et  ex  eo  circumfuso, 
tanquam  ex  carcere,  violenter  erumpit.  Schola  autem 
et  vulgaris  opinio  tantum  versatur  circa  priorem  ilium 
appetitum.  Putant  enim  homines  se  pulchre  philoso- 
phari,  si  asserant  flammam  ex  forma  elementi  necessi- 
tate quadam  donari  locum  ampliorem  occupandi  quam 
idem  corpus  expleverat  cum  subiret  formam  pulveris, 
atque  inde  sequi  motum  istum.  Interim  minime  ad- 
vertunt,  licet  hoc  verum  sit,  posito  quod  flamma  gene- 
retur,  tamen  posse  impcdiri  flammae  generationem  a 
tanta  mole  quae  illam  comprimere  et  sufFocare  queat ; 

similar  explanation  in  each  case.  I  transcribe  what  he  says  of  projectiles: 
—  Tu  6i  f)cirTov(ieva  fiapij  rdv  uepa  axiC^i-  ^cra  irXjjy^g  iKireaovTa,  koI 
ddarqaiv.  6  de  7repi/i/iewv  otriacj,  tu  <j>vaiv  Ix^lv  uel  rfiv  ipjjfxovfiivijv 
X(^pav  SiuKecv  koI  avan'K'npovv,  avveneTai  tu  u<j>UfiEV(f>,  ttjv  kivijolv  avvt- 
mTaxvviov.  But  this  explanation  is  not  Plato's,  but  Plutarch's;  though  it 
is  probably  what  Plato  would  himself  have  said. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  449 

ut  non  deducatur  res  ad  istam  necessitatem  de  qua 
loquuiitur.  Nam  quod  necesse  sit  fieri  expansionem, 
atque  inde  sequi  emissionem  aut  remotionem  corporis 
quod  obstat,  si  generetur  flamma,  recte  putant.  Sed 
ista  necessitas  plane  evitatur,  si  moles  ilia  solida  flam- 
mam  supprimat  antequam  generetur.  Atque  videmus 
flammam,  prsesertim  in  prima  generatione,  mollem 
esse  et  lenem,  et  requirere  cavum  in  quo  experiri  et 
ludere  possit.  Itaque  tanta  violentia  huic  rei  per  se 
assignari  non  potest.  Sed  illud  verum ;  generationem 
Imjusmodi  flammarum  flatulentarum,  et  veluti  ven- 
torum  igneorum,  fieri  ex  conflictu  duorum  corjDorum, 
eorumque  naturae  inter  se  plane  contrarise ;  alterius 
admodum  inflammabilis,  quae  natura  viget  in  sul- 
phure ;  alterius  flammam  exhorrentis,  qualis  est  spi- 
ritus  crudus  qui  est  in  nitro ;  adeo  ut  fiat  conflictus 
mirabilis,  inflammante  se  sulphure  quantum  potest 
(nam  tertium  corpus,  nimirum  carbo  salicis,  nil  aliud 
fere  praestat  quam  ut  ilia  duo  corpora  incorporet  et 
commode  uniat),  et  erumpente  spiritu  nitri  quantum 
potest,  et  una  se  dilatante  (nam  hoc  faciunt  et  aer,  et 
omnia  cruda,  et  aqua,  ut  a  calore  dilatentur),  et  per 
istam  fugam  et  eruptionem  interim  flammam  sulphuris, 
tanquam  follibus  occultis,  undequaque  exufflante. 

Poterant^  autem  esse  Instantias  Crucis  circa  hoc  sub- 
jectum  duorum  generum.  Alteram  eorum  corporum 
quae  maxime  sunt  inflammabilia,  qualia  sunt  sulphur, 
caphura,  naphtha,  et  Imjusmodi,  cum  eorum  misturis ; 
quae  citius  et  facilius  concipiunt  flammam  quam  pulvis 
pyrius,  si  non  impediantur ;  ex  quo  liquet  appetitum 
inflammandi  per  se  eflectum  ilium  stupendum  non  ope- 
rari.     Alterum  eorum  quae  flammam  fugiunt  et  exhor- 

1  So  in  the  original. 
VOL.  I.  29 


450  NOVUM  ORGAN  UM. 

rent,  qualia  sunt  sales  omnes.  Videmus  enim,  si  jaci- 
antiir  in  ignem,  spiritum  aqueum  erumpere  cum  fragore 
antequam  flamma  concipiatur ;  quod  etiam  leniter  fit  in 
foliis  paulo  contumacioribus,  parte  aquea  erumpente  an- 
tequam oleosa  concipiat  flam  mam.  Sed  maxime  cerni- 
tur  hoc  in  argento  vivo,  quod  non  male  dicitur  aqua 
mineralis.^  Hoc  enim,  absque  inflammatione,  per  enip- 
jtionem  et  expansionem  simplicem  vires  pulveris  pyrii 
fere  adaequat ;  quod  etiam  admixtum  pulveri  pyrio  ejus 
vires  multiplicare  dicitur. 

Similiter  sit  natura  inquisita,  Transitoria  Natura 
Flammaj,  et  extinctio  ejus  momentanea.  Non  enim 
videtur  natura  flammea  hie  apud  nos  figi  et  consistere, 
sed  singulis  quasi  momentis  generari,  et  statim  extin- 
gui.  Manifestum  enim  est,  in  flammis  quae  hie  conti- 
nuantur  et  durant,  istam  durationem  non  esse  ejusdem 
flammiE  in  individuo,  sed  fieri  per  successionem  novsB 
flammae  seriatim  generatce,  minime  autem  manere  ean- 
dem  flammam  numero ;  id  quod  facile  pei-spicitur  ex 
hoc,  quod,  substracto  alimento  sive  fomite  flammae, 
flamma  statim  pereat.  Bivium  autem  circa  banc  na- 
turam  tale  est.  Momentanea  ista  natura  aut  fit  re- 
mittente  se  causa  quae  cam  primo  genuit,  ut  in  lumine, 
sonis,  et  motibus  (quos  vocant)  violentis  ;  aut  quod 
flamma  in  natura  sua  possit  hie  apud  nos  manere, 
sed  a  contrariis  naturis  circumfusis  vim  patiatur  et 
destruatur. 

Itaque  poterit  esse  circa  hoc  subjectum  Instantia 
Crucis  talis.  Videmus  flammas  in  incendiis  majoribus, 
quam  alte  in  sursum  ascendant.  Quanto  enim  basis 
flammae  est  latior,  tanto  vertex  sublimior.    Itaque  vide- 

1  It  is  well  known  that  the  expansive  force  of  the  vapour  of  mercury  at 
high  temperatures  is  enormous. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  451 

tur  principium  extinctionis  fieri  circa  latera,  ubi  ab  aere 
flamma  comprimitur  et  male  babetur.  At  meditullia 
flammae,  quge  aer  non  contingit  sed  alia  flamma  undi- 
que  circumdat,  eadem  numero  manent,  neque  extin- 
guuntur  donee  paulatim  angustientur  ab  aere  per  latera 
circumfuso.  Itaque  omiiis  flamma  pyramidalis  est  basi 
circa  fomitem  largior,  vertice  autem  (inimicante  aere, 
nee  suppeditante  fomite)  acutior.  At  fumus,  angustior 
circa  basin,  ascendendo  dilatatur,  et  fit  tanquam  pyramis 
in  versa ;  quia  scilicet  aer  fumum  recipit,  flammam  (ne- 
que  enim  quispiam  somniet  aerera  esse  flammam  accen- 
sam,  cum  sint  corpora  plane  heterogenea)  comprimit. 

Accuratior  autem  poterit  esse  Instantia  Crucis  ad 
banc  rem  accommodata,  si  res  forte  manifestari  possit 
per  flam  mas  bicolores.  Capiatur  igitur  situla  parva  ex 
metallo,  et  in  ea  figatur  parva  candela  cerea  accensa; 
ponatur  situla  in  patera,  et  circumfundatur  spiritus  vini 
in  modica  quantitate,  quae  ad  labra  situlae  non  attingat; 
tum  accendc  spiritum  vini.  At  spiritus  ille  vini  exhi- 
bebit  flammam  magis  scilicet  caeruleam,  lyclinus  can- 
dela3  autem  magis  flavam.  Notetur  itaque  utrum 
flamma  lycbni  (quam  facile  est  per  colorem  a  flamma 
sjiiritus  vini  distinguere,  neque  enim  flammae,  ut  li- 
quores,  statim  commiscentur)  maneat  pyramidalis,  an 
potius  magis  tendat  ad  formam  globosam,  cum  nihil 
inveniatur  quod  eam  destruat  aut  comprimat.^  At 
hoc  posterius  si  fiat,  manere  flammam  eandem  numero, 
quamdiu  intra  aliam  flammam  concludatur  nee  vim 
inimicam  aeris  experiatur,  pro  certo  ponendum  est. 

Atque  de  Instantiis  Crucis  hgec  dicta  sint.  Lon- 
giores  autem  in  iis  tractandis  ad  hunc  finem  fuimus, 

1  This  experiment  is  mentioned  as  actually  tried  in  Syl.  Sylvarum,  31. 
[See  note  on  the  passage.  —  J.  S.'\ 


452  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

ut  homines  paulatim  discant  et  assuefiant  de  iiatura 
judicare  per  Instantias  Crucis  et  experimenta  lucifera, 
et  non  per  rationes  probabiles. 

XXXVII. 

Inter  Prserogativas  Instantiarum,  ponemus  loco  de- 
cimo  quinto  Instantias  Divortii ;  qua3  indicant  separa- 
tiones  naturarum  earum  qua^  ut  plurimum  occurrunt. 
Diff'erunt  autem  ab  Instantiis  quae  subjunguntur  In- 
stantiis  Comitatus  ;  quia  illae  indicant  separationes 
naturas  alicujus  ab  aliquo  concreto  cum  quo  ilia  famili- 
ariter  consuescit,  hae  vero  separationes  natune  alicujus 
ab  altera  natura.  DifFerunt  etiam  ab  Instantiis  Crucis ; 
quia  nihil  determinant,  sed  monent  tantum  de  separa- 
bilitate  unius  naturae  ab  altera.  Usus  autem  earum 
est  ad  prodendas  falsas  Formas,  et  dissipandas  leves 
contemplationes  ex  rebus  obviis  orientes  ;  adeo  ut  ve- 
luti  plumbum  et  pondera  intellectui  addant. 

Exempli  gratia :  sint  naturae  inquisitae  quatuor  na- 
turae illae,  quas  Contuhemales  vult  esse  Telesius,^  et 
tanquam  ex  eadem  camera  ;  viz.  Calidum,  Lucidum, 
Tenue,  Mobile  sive  promptum  ad  motum.  At  pluriraae 
inveniuntur  Instantiae  Divortii  inter  ipsas.  Aer  enim 
tenuis  est  et  habilis  ad  motum,  non  calidus  aut  lucidus  ; 

1  The  fundamental  idea  of  Telesius's  philosophy  is,  that  heat  and  cold 
are  the  great  constituent  principles  of  the  universe,  and  that  the  antithesis 
between  them  corresponds  to  that  which  he  recognises  between  the  sun  and 
the  earth:  —  "  Omnino  calidus,  tenuis,  candidus,  mobilisque  est  Sol;  Terra 
contra  frigida,  crassa,  immobilis,  tenebricosaque  ....  unum  Sol  in  terram 
emittens  calorem  ejus  naturam  facultatesque  et  conditiones  ex  ea  deturbat 
omnes,  suasque  ei  indit;  et  eodem  ferme  niodo  quo  Sol  terram,  etiam  calor 
quivis,  vel  qui  e  commotis  contritisque  enascitur  rebus,  quae  corripit  exu- 
peratque  immutare  videtur;  frigus  scilicet  ex  iia,  ej usque  facultates  condi- 
tionesque  omnes,  crassitiem,  obscuritatem,  iramobilitatem,  deturbare,  et  se 
ipsum  iis,  propriasque  facultates  conditionesque  omnes,  tenuitatem,  albe- 
dinem  et  mobilitatem,  indere videtur."  —  De  Rerum  Naturd,  i.  c.  1. 


NOVUM   ORGANUM.  453 

luna  luclda,  absque  calore  ;  aqua  fervens  calida,  absque 
lumine  ;  motus  acus  ferreae  super  versorium  pernix  et 
agilis,  et  tamen  in  corpora  frigido,  denso,  opaco  ;  et 
complura  id  genus. 

Similiter  sint  naturae  inquisitae  Natura  Corporea  et 
Actio  Naturalis.  Videtur  enim  non  inveniri  actio 
naturalis,  nisi  subsistens  in  aliquo  corpore.  Attamen 
possit  fortasse  esse  circa  banc  rem  Instantia  nonnulla 
Divortii.  Ea  est  actio  magnetica,  per  quam  ferrum 
fertur  ad  magnetem,  gravia  ad  globum  terrse.  Addi 
etiam  possint  alise  nonnullse  operationes  ad  distans. 
Actio  siquidem  hujusmodi  et  in  tempore  fit,  per  mo- 
menta non  in  puncto  temporis,  et  in  loco,  per  gradus  et 
spatia.  Est  itaque  aliquod  momentum  temporis,  et  ali- 
quod  intervallum  loci,  in  quibus  ista  virtus  sive  actio 
hasret  in  medio  inter  duo  ilia  corpora  quse  motum  cient. 
Reducitur  itaque  contemplatio  ad  hoc  ;  utrum  ilia  cor- 
pora quae  sunt  termini  motus  disponant  vel  alterent 
corpora  media,  ut  per  successionem  et  tactum  verum 
labatur  virtus  a  termino  ad  terminum,  et  interim  sub- 
sistat  in  corpore  medio  ;  an  horum  nihil  sit,  prseter  cor- 
pora et  virtutem  et  spatia  ?  Atque  in  radiis  opticis  et 
sonis  et  calore  et  aliis  nonnullis  operantibus  ad  distans, 
probabile  est  media  corpora  disponi  et  alterari  ;  eo  ma- 
gis,  quod  requiratur  medium  qualificatum  ad  deferen- 
dam  operationem  talem.  At  magnetica  ilia  sive  coitiva 
virtus  admittit  media  tanquam  adiaphora,  nee  impeditur 
virtus  in  omnigeno  medio.  Quod  si  nil  rei  habeat  vir- 
tus ilia  aut  actio  cum  corpore  medio,  sequitur  quod 
sit  virtus  aut  actio  naturalis  ad  tempus  nonnullum  et 
in  loco  nonnullo  subsistens  sine  corpore  ;  cum  neque 
subsistat  in  corporibus  terminantibus,  nee  in  mediis. 
Quare  actio  magnetica  poterit  esse  Instantia  Divortii 


454  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

circa  naturam  corpoream  et  actionem  naturalem.  Cui 
hoc  adjici  potest  tanquam  corollarium  aut  lucrum  non 
praetermittendum  ;  viz.  quod  etiam  secundum  sensum 
philosophanti  sumi  possit  probatio^  quod  sint  entia  et 
substantias  separata3  et  incorporeae.  Si  enim  virtus  et 
actio  naturalis,  emanans  a  corpore,  subsistere  possit  ali- 
quo  tempore  et  aliquo  loco  omnino  sine  corpore  ;  prope 
-est  ut  possit  etiam  emanare  in  origine  sua  a  substantia 
incorporea.  Videtur  enim  non  minus  requiri  natura 
corporea  ad  actionem  naturalem  sustentandam  et  deve- 
hendam,  quam  ad  excitandam  aut  generandam. 

XXXVIII. 

Sequuntur  quinque  ordines  instantiainim,  quas  uno 
vocabulo  genemli  Instantias  Lampadis  sive  Infonna- 
tionis  PrimoB  appellare  consuevimus.  Eae  sunt  quae 
auxiliantur  sensui.  Cum  enim  omnis  Interpretatio 
Naturae  incipiat  a  sensu,  atqne  a  sensuum  perceptioni- 
bus  recta,  constanti,  et  munita  via  ducat  ad  percep- 
tiones  intellectus,  quae  sunt  notiones  verae  et  axiomata, 
necesse  est  ut  quanto  magis  copiosae  et  exactae  fuerint 
repraBsentationes  sive  praebitiones  ipsius  sensus,  tanto 
omnia  cedant  facilius  et  fa»licius. 

Harum  autem  quinque  Instantiarum  Lampadis,  pri- 
mae  roborant,  ampliant,  et  rectificant  actiones  sensus 
immediatas  :  secundae  deducunt  non-sensibile  ad  sensi- 
bile  ;  ^  tertiae  indicant  processus  continuatos  sive  series 
earum  rerum  et  motuum  qua}  (ut  plurimum)  non  no- 
tantur  nisi  in  exitu  aut  period  is  ;  quarta;  aliquid  sub- 
stituunt  sensui  in  meris  destitutionibus;  quintae  excitant 

1  i.  e.  a  proof  furnished  by  merely  human  philosophy, 

2  t.  e.  make  manifest  things  which  are  not  directly  perceptible,  by  means 
of  others  which  are. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  455 

attentionem  sensus  et  advertentiam,  atque  una  limitant 
subtilitatem  rernm.  De  his  autem  singulis  jam  dicen- 
dum  est. 

XXXIX. 

Inter  Pi'aerogativas  Instantiarum,  ponemus  loco  deci- 
tno  sexto  Instaritias  Januce  sive  Portce:  eo  enim  nomine 
eas  appellamus  quae  juvant  actiones  sensus  immediatas. 
Inter  sensus  autem  manifestum  est  partes  primas  tenere 
Visum,  quoad  informationem ;  quare  huic  sensui  prae- 
cipue  auxilia  conquirenda.  Auxilia  autem  triplicia  esse 
posse  videntur ;  vel  ut  percipiat  non  visa  ;  vel  ut  ma- 
jore  intervallo  ;  vel  ut  exactius  et  distinctius. 

Primi  generis  sunt  (missis  bis-oculis  et  liujusmodi, 
qus3  valent  tantum  ad  corrigendam  et  levandam  in- 
firmitatem  visus  non  bene  dispositi,  atque  ideo  nihil 
amplius  informant)  ea  quae  nuper  inventa  sunt  perspi- 
cilla  ;  quae  latentes  et  invisibiles  corporum  minutias,  et 
occultos  schematismos  et  motus  (aucta  insigniter  speci- 
erum  magnitudine)  demonstrant ;  quorum  vi,  in  pulice, 
musca,  vermiculis,  accurata  corporis  figura  et  linea- 
menta,  necnon  colores  et  motus  prius  non  conspicui, 
non  sine  admiratione  cernuntur.  Quinetiam  aiunt^ 
lineam  rectam  calamo  vel  penecillo  descriptam,  per  hu- 
jusmodi  perspicilla  inaequalem  admodum  et  tortuosam 
cerni ;  quia  scilicet  nee  motus  manus,  licet  per  regu- 
1am  adjutae,  nee  impressio  atramenti  aut  coloris  revera 
aequalia  existant ;  licet  illae  inaequalitates  tarn  minutae 
sint  ut  sine  adjumento  hujusmodi  perspicillorum  con- 
spici  nequeant.  Etiam  superstitiosam  quandam  ob- 
servationem  in  hac  re  (ut  fit  in  rebus  no  vis  et  miris) 

1  Compare  Aph.  xiii.  §  28.  "  Specula  comburentia,  in  quibus  {ut  memini) 
hoc  fit,"  &c.  It  would  appear  from  the  passage  in  the  text  that  Bacon  had 
not  even  seen  one  of  the  newly  invented  microscopes.  — J.  S. 


456  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

addidernnt  liomines  :  viz.  quod  hujusmodi  perspicilla 
opera  natura?  illustrent,  artis  dehonestent.  Illud  vero 
nihil  aliud  est  quam  quod  texturae  naturales  multo  sub- 
tiliores  sint  quam  artificiosae.^  Perspicillum  enim  illud 
ad  minuta  tantum  valet :  quale  perspicillum  si  vidisset 
Democritus,  exiluisset  forte,  et  modum  videndi  atomum 
(quern  ille  invisibilem  omnino  affirmavit)  inventum 
fuisse  putasset.2  Verum  incompetentia  hujusmodi  per- 
spicillorum,  pneterquam  ad  minutias  tantum  (neque  ad 
ipsas  quoque,  si  fuerint  in  corpore  majusculo),  usum  rei 
destruit.  Si  enim  inventum  extendi  posset  ad  corpora 
majora,  aut  corporum  majorum  minutias,  adeo  ut  tex- 
tura  panni  lintei  conspici  posset  tanquam  rete,  atque 
hoc  modo  minutiae  latentes  et  inaequalitates  gemmarum, 
liquorum,  urinarum,  sanguinis,  vulnerum,  et  multarum 
aliarum  rerum,  cerni  possent,  magnaa  proculdubio  ex 
eo  invento  commoditates  capi  possent. 

Secundi  generis  sunt  ilia  altera  perspicilla  quse  me- 
morabili  conatu  adinvenit  Galiheus ;  quorum  ope,  tan- 
quam per  scaphas  aut  naviculas,  aperiri  et  exerceri  pos- 
sint  propiora  cum  coelestibus  commercia.  Hinc  enim 
constat,  galaxiam  esse  nodum  sive  coacervationem  stel- 
larum  parvamm,  plane  numeratarum  et  distinctarum  ; 
de  qua  re  apud  antiquos  tantum  suspicio  fuit.  Hinc 
demonstrari  videtih",  quod  spatia  orbium  (quos  vocant) 

1  Leibnitz  goes  as  far  as  to  say,  "  La  mati^re  arrangde  par  une  sagesse 
divine  doit  etre  essentiellement  organis^e  partout;  .  .  .  il  y  a  machine 
dans  ies  parties  de  la  machine  naturelle  a  rinfini."  —  Sur  le  Principe  de 

Vie.  p.  431.  of  Erdmann's  edition. 

2  Democritus  maintained  that  the  atom  Avas  wholly  incognisable  by  the 
senses.  Thus  Sextus  Empiricus  mentions  him  along  with  Plato  as  having 
held  the  doctrine  fiovn  tu  vo7jtu  (iX-qfir]  tlvai  ;  the  reason  in  the  case  of 
Democritus  being  that  his  atoms,  which  alone  he  recognised  as  realities, 
possessed  nuarjc  tiia^TjTf/^  noionjrog  ipijfwv  6vaiv.  —  Sext.  Em.  Adveri. 
Loyicos,  ii.  §  6. 


NOVUM   ORGANUM.  457 

planetarum  non  sint  plane  vacua  aliis  stellis,  seel  quod 
coelum  incipiat  stellescere  antequam  ad  coelum  ipsum 
stellatum  ventum  sit ;  licet  stellis  minoribus  quam  ut 
sine  perspicillis  istis  conspici  possint.  Hinc  choreas 
illas  stellarum  parvarum  circa  planetam  Jovis  (unde 
conjici  possit  esse  in  motibus  stellarum  plura  centra) 
intueri  licet.  Hinc  inaequalitates  luminosi  et  opaci  in 
luna  distinctius  cernuntur  et  locantur  ;  adeo  ut  fieri 
possit  qusedam  seleno-graphia.  Hinc  maculae  in  sole, 
et  id  genus :  omnia  certe  inventa  nobilia,  quatenus 
fides  hujusmodi  demonstrationibus  tuto  adhiberi  possit.^ 
Quas  nobis  ob  hoc  maxime  suspectao  sunt,  quod  in  istis 
paucis  sistatur  experimentum,  neque  alia  complura  in- 
vestigatu  aequo  digna  eadem  ratione  inventa  sint.^ 

1  Galileo  often  mentions  the  attempt  which  many  of  the  Peripaticians 
made  to  set  aside  all  arguments  founded  on  his  discoveries  with  the  tele- 
scope, by  saying  that  they  were  mere  optical  delusions.  J.  C.  La  Gnlla,  in 
his  dissertation  De  Phcenominis  in  Orbe  Ltmce,  has  a  section  entitled  "  De 
Telescopii  Veritate,"  in  which,  though  an  Aristotelian,  he  has  nevertheless 
admitted  that  this  objection  is  untenable. 

2  Compare  this  with  the  passage  in  the  Descriptio  Gldbi  Intellechialis  (c. 
v.;i  where  Bacon  speaks  of  Galileo's  invention  and  discoveries  (the  first- 
fruits  of  Avhich  had  just  been  announced)  in  a  strain  of  more  sanguine  ex- 
pectation :  —  "  Atque  hoc  inceptum  et  fine  et  aggressu  nobile  quoddam  et 
humano  genere  dignum  esse  existimamus:  eo  magis  quod  hujusmodi  hom- 
ines et  ausu  laudandi  sint  et  fide;  quod  ingenue  et  perspicue  proposuerunt, 
quomodo  singula  illis  constiterint  Superest  tantum  constantia,  cum  mag- 
na judicii  severitate,  ut  et  instrumenta  mutent,  et  testium  numerum  auge- 
ant,  et  singula  et  ssepe  experiantur,  et  varie ;  denique  ut  et  sibi  ipsi  objiciant 
et  aliis  patefaciant  quid  in  contrarium  objici  possit,  et  tenuissimum  quemque 
scrupulum  non  spernant;  ne  forte  illis  eveniat,  quod  Democriti  et  aniculae 
suiB  evenit  circa  ficus  raellitas,  ut  vetula  esset  philosopho  prudentior,  et 
magnse  et  admirabilis  speculationis  causae  subesset  error  quispiam  tenuis  et 
ridiculus."  From  this  passage,  written  eight  years  before,  we  may  learn 
(I  think)  why  it  was  that  Bacon  had  now  begun  to  doubt  how  far  these 
observations  could  be  trusted.  Believing,  as  he  did,  that  all  the  received 
theories  of  the  heavens  were  full  of  error,  as  soon  as  he  heard  that  by 
means  of  the  telescope  men  could  really  see  so  much  further  into  the  heav- 
ens than  before,  he  was  prepared  to  hear  of  a  great  number  of  new  and 
unexpected  phenomena ;  and  his  only  fear  was  that  the  observers,  instead 


458  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

Tertii  generis  sunt  bacilla  ilia  ad  terras  mensurandas, 
astrolabia,  et  similia ;  quae  sensum  videndi  non  am- 
pliant,  sed  rectificant  et  dirigunt.  Quod  si  sint  aliaB 
instantiae  quae  reliquos  sensus  juvent  in  ipsorum  ac- 
tionibus  immediatis  et  individuis,  tamen  si  ejusmodi 
sint  quae  informationi  ipsi  nihil  addant  plus  quam  jam 
habetur,  ad  id  quod  nunc  agitur  non  faciunt.  Itaque 
<3arum  mentionem  non  fecimus. 

XL. 

Inter  Praerogativas  Instantiarum,  ponemus  loco  de- 
cimo  septimo  Instantias  Citantes,  sumpto  vogabulo  a 
foris  civilibus,  quia  citant  ea  ut  compareant  qua^  prius 
non  comparuerunt ;  quas  etiam  Instantiae  JSvocantes 
appellare  consuevimus.  Eae  deducunt  non-sei.sibile  ad 
sensibile. 

Sensum  autem  fugiunt  res,  vel  propter  distantiam 
objecti  locati ;  vel  propter  interceptionem  sensus  per 
corpora  media ;  vel  quia  objectum  non  est  habile  ad 
impressionem  in  sensu  faciendam  ;  vel  quia  deficit 
quantum  in  objecto  pro  feriendo  sensu  ;  vel  quia  tem- 
pus  non  est  proportionatum  ad  actuandum  sensum ; 
vel  quia  objecti  percussio  non  toleratur  a  sensu ;  vel 
quia  objectum  ante  implevit  et  possedit  sensum,  ut 
novo  motui  non  sit  locus.  Atque  ha^c  pr*cipue  ad 
visum  pertinent,  et  deinde  ad  tactum.  Nam  hi  duo 
sensus  sunt  informativi  ad  largum,  atque  de  commu- 

of  following  out  their  observations  patiently  and  carefully,  would  begin  to 
form  new  theories.  But  now  that  nine  years  had  passed  since  the  discovery 
of  Jupiter's  satellites,  the  spots  in  the  sun,  &c.,  and  no  new  discovery  of 
importance  had  been  announced,  he  wondered  how  it  could  be  that  men 
seeing  so  much  further  should  be  able  to  see  so  little  more  than  they  did, 
and  began  to  suspect  that  it  was  owing  to  some  defect  either  in  the  instru- 
ment or  in  the  methods  of  observation,  —  J.  S. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  459 

nibus  objectis ;  ubi  reliqui  tres  non  informent  fere  nisi 
immediate  et  de  propriis  objectis. 

In  primo  genere  non  fit  deductio  ad  sensibile,  nisi 
rei  quae  cemi  non  possit  propter  distantiam  adjiciatur 
aut  substituatur  alia  res  quae  sensum  magis  e  longinquo 
provocare  et  ferire  possit :  veluti  in  significatione  re- 
rum  per  ignes,  campanas,  et  similia. 

In  secundo  genere  fit  deductio,  cum  ea  quae  interius 
propter  interpositionem  corporum  latent,  nee  commode 
aperiri  possunt,  per  ea  quae  sunt  in  superficie,  aut  ab 
interioribus  effluunt,  perducuntur  ad  sensum  :  ut  status 
humanorum  corporum  per  pulsus,  et  urinas,  et  similia. 

At  tertii  et  quarti  generis  deductiones  ad  plurima 
spectant,  atque  undique  in  rerum  inquisitione  sunt  con- 
quirendae.  Hujus  rei  exempla  sunt.  Patet  quod  aer, 
et  spiritus,  et  hujusmodi  res  quae  sunt  toto  corpore  te- 
nues  et  subtiles,  nee  cerni  nee  tangi  possint.  Quare  in 
inquisitione  circa  hujusmodi  corpora  deductionibus  om- 
nino  est  opus. 

Sit  itaque  natura  inquisita  Actio  et  Motus  Spiritus 
qui  includitur  in  corporibus  tangibilibus.  Omne  enim 
tangibile  apud  nos  continet  spiritum  invisibilem  et  in- 
tactilem,  eique  obducitur  atque  eum  quasi  vestit.  Hinc 
fons  triplex  potens  ille  et  mirabilis  processus  spiritus 
in  corpore  tangibili.  Spiritus  enim  in  re  tangibili, 
emissus,  corpora  contrahit  et  desiccat ;  detentus,  cor- 
pora intenerat  et  colliquat;  nee  prorsus  emissus  nee 
prorsus  detentus,  informat,  membrificat,  assimilat,  ege- 
rit,  organizat,  et  similia.  Atque  haec  omnia  deducuntur 
ad  sensibile  per  effectus  conspicuos. 

Etenim  in  omni  corpore  tangibili  inanimate,  spiritus 
inclusus  primo  multiplicat  se,  et  tanquam  depascit  partes 
tangibiles  eas  quae  sunt  maxime  ad  hoc  faciles  et  prae- 


460  NOVUM  ORGAN UM. 

paratae,  easque  digerit  et  conficit  et  vertit  in  spiritura, 
et  deinde  una  evolant.  Atque  ha3c  confectio  et  mul- 
tiplicatio  spiritus  deducitur  ad  sensum  per  diminu- 
tionem  ponderis.  In  omni  enim  dessicatione,  aliquid 
defluit  de  quanto ;  neque  id  ipsum  ex  spiritu  tantum 
praeinexistente,  sed  ex  corpore  quod  prius  fuit  tangi- 
bile  et  noviter  versum  est :  spiritus  enim  non  j)onderat. 
Egressus  autem  sive  emissio  spiritus  deducitur  ad  sen- 
sibile  in  rubigine  metallorum,  et  aliis  putrefactionibus 
ejus  generis  quae  sistunt  se  antequam  pervenerint  ad 
rudimenta  vitae ;  nam  illa^  ad  tertium  genus  processus 
pertinent.  Etenim  in  corporibus  magis  compactis  spiri- 
tus non  invenit  poros  et  meatus  per  quos  evolet;  itaque 
cogitur  partes  ipsas  tangibiles  protrudere  et  ante  se 
agere,  ita  ut  illae  simul  exeant ;  atque  inde  fit  rubigo, 
et  similia.  At  contractio  partium  tangibilium,  post- 
quam  aliquid  de  spiritu  fuerit  emissum  (unde  sequitur 
ilia  desiccatio),  deducitur  ad  sensibile  tum  per  ipsam 
duritiem  rei  auctam,  tum  multo  magis  per  scissuras, 
angustiationes,  corrugationes,  et  complicationes  cor- 
porum,  quae  inde  sequuntur.  Etenim  partes  ligni  de- 
siliunt  et  angustiantur ;  pelles  corrugantur ;  neque  id 
solum,  sed  (si  subita  fiierit  emissio  spiritus  per  calorem 
ignis)  tantum  properant  ad  contractionem  ut  se  com- 
plicent  et  convolvant. 

At  contra,  ubi  spiritus  detinetur,  et  tamen  dilatatur 
et  excitatur  per  calorem  aut  ejus  analoga  (id  quod  fit  in 
corporibus  magis  solidis  aut  tenacibus),  tum  vero  cor- 
pora emolliuntur,  ut  feri*um  candens  ;  fluunt,  ut  metalla ; 
liquefiunt,  ut  gummi,  cera,  et  similia.  Itaque  contrariaB 
illae  operationes  caloris  (ut  ex  eo  alia  durescant,  alia  li- 
quescant)  facile  conciliantur ;  quia  in  illis  spiritus  emitti- 
1  "  Illae  "  in  the  original  edition,  which  must  be  wrong. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  461 

tur,  in  his  agitatur  et  detinetur  :  quorum  posterius  est 
actio  propria  caloris  et  spiritus ;  prius,  actio  partium 
tangibilium  tanturn  per  occasionem  spiritus  emissi. 

Ast  ubi  spiritus  nee  detinetur  prorsus  nee  prorsus 
emittitur,  sed  tantum  inter  claustra  sua  tentat  et  ex- 
peritar,  atque  nacta  est  partes  tangibiles  obedientes  et 
sequaces  in  promptu,  ita  ut  quo  spiritus  agit  eae  simul 
sequantur ;  turn  vero  sequitur  eiformatio  in  corpus 
organicum,  et  membrificatio,  et  reliquse  actiones  vita- 
les,  tarn  in  vegetabilibus  quam  in  animalibus.  Atque 
haec  maxime  deducuntur  ad  sensum  per  notationes  dili- 
gentes  primorum  incoeptuum  et  rudimentorum  sive 
tentamentorum  vitae  in  animalculis  ex  putrefactione 
natis :  ut  in  pvis  formicarum,  vermibus,  muscis,  ranis 
post  imbrem,  etc.  Requiritur  autem  ad  vivificationem 
et  lenitas  caloris  et  lentor  corporis ;  ut  spiritus  nee 
per  festinationem  erumpat,  nee  per  contumaciam  par- 
tium coerceatur ;  quin  potius  ad  cerae  modum  illas 
plicare  et  effingere  possit. 

Rursus,  difFerAitia  ilia  spiritus,  maxime  nobilis  et 
ad  plurima  pertinens,  (viz.  spiritus  abscissi,  ramosi 
simpliciter,  ramosi  simul  et  cellulati ;  ex  quibus  prior 
est  spiritus  omnium  corporum  inanimatorum,  secun- 
dus  vegetabilium,  tertius  animalium),  per  plurimas  in- 
stantias  deductorias  tanquam  sub  oculos  ponitur. 

Similiter  patet,  quod  subtiliores  texturae  et  scliematis- 
mi  rerum  (licet  toto  corpore  visibilium  aut  tangibilium) 
nee  cernantur  nee  tangantar.  Quare  in  his  quoque  per 
deductionem  procedit  informatio.  At  differentia  sche- 
matismorum  maxime  radicalis  et  primaria  sumitur  ex 
copia  vel  paucitate  materiae  quae  subit  idem  spatium 
sive  dimensum.  Reliqui  enim  schematismi  (qui  refe- 
runtur  ad  dissimilaritates  partium  quae  in  eodem  cor- 


462  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

pore  continentur,  et  collocationes  ac  posituras  eariin- 
dem)  pra3  illo  altero  sunt  secundarii. 

Sit  itaque  iiatura  inquisita  Expansio  sive  Coitio  Ma- 
teriae  in  corporibus  respective :  viz.  quantum  materiae 
impleat  quantum  dimensum  in  singulis.  Etenim  nil  ve- 
rius  in  natura  quam  propositio  ilia  gemella,  ex  nihilo  nihil 
fieri^  neque  quicqaam  in  nihilum  redigi ;  venim  quan- 
tum ipsum  niateriaB  sive  summani  totalem  constare,  nee 
augeri  aut  minui.^  Nee  illud  minus  verum,  ex  quanto 
illo  materice  sub  iisdem  spatiis  sive  dimensionibus^  pro 
diversitate  corporum^  plus  et  minus  contineri  ;  ut  in  aqua 
plus,  in  aere  minus;  adeo  ut  si  quis  asserat  aliquod 
contentum  aquae  in  par  contentum  aeris  verti  posse, 
idem  sit  ac  si  dicat  aliquid  posse  redigi  in  nihilum  ; 
contra,  si  quis  asserat  aliquod  contentum  aeris  in  par 
contentum  aquai  verti  posse,  idem  sit  ac  si  dicat  ali- 
quid posse  fieri  ex  nihilo.  Atque  ex  copia  ista  et  pau- 
citate  materia^  notiones  illae  Densi  et  Ran,  quae  varie 
et  promiscue  accipiuntur,  proprie  abstrahuntur.  A&- 
sumenda  est  et  assertio  ilia  tertia,  etiam  satis  certa  : 
quod  hoc  de  quo  loquimur  plus  et  minus  materia?  in 
corpore  hoc  vel  illo  ad  calculos  (facta  collatione)  et 
proportiones  exactas  aut  exactis  propinquas  reduci 
possit.  Veluti  si  quis  dicat  inesse  in  dato  contento 
auri  talem  coacervationem  materiae,  ut  opus  habeat 
spiritus  vini,  ad  tale  quantum  materiae  iequandum,  spa- 
tio  vicies  et  semel  majore  quam  implet  aurum,  non 
erraverit. 

Coacervatio  autem  materiae  et  rationes  ejus  dedu- 
cuntur  ad  sensibile  per  pondus.     Pondus  enim  respon- 

1  It  is  worth  remarking  that  Bacon  here  asserts  as  absolutely  certain  a 
maxim  which  is  assuredly  no  result  of  experience.  The  same  doctrine  \% 
as  distinctly,  though  not  so  emphatically,  asserted  by  Telesius,  i.  c.  5. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  463 

det  copias  materise,  quoad  partes  rei  tangibilis  ;  spiri- 
tus  autem,  et  ejus  quantum  ex  materia,  non  venit  in 
computationem  per  pondus  ;  levat  enim  pondus  potius 
quam  gravat.  At  nos  hujus  rei  tabulam  fecimus  sa- 
tis accuratam  ;  in  qua  pondera  et  spatia  singulorum 
metallorum,  lapidum  prsecipuorum,  lignorum,  liquo- 
rum,  oleorum,  et  plurimorum  aliorum  corporum  tarn 
naturalium  quam  artificialium,  excepimus;^  rem  poly- 
chrestam,  tam  ad  lucem  informationis  quam  ad  nor- 
mam  operationis ;  et  quae  multas  res  revelet  om- 
nino  praeter  expectatum.  Neque  illud  pro  minimo 
habendum  est,  quod  demonstret  omnem  varietatem 
quae  in  corporibus  tangibilibus  nobis  notis  versatur  (in- 
telligimus  autem  corpora  bene  unita,  nee  plane  spon- 
giosa  et  cava  et  magna  ex  parte  aere  impleta)  non 
ultra  rationes  partium  21  excedere :  tam  finita  scilicet 
est  natura,  aut  saltem  ilia  pars  ejus  cujus  usus  ad  nos 
maxime  pertinet. 

Etiam  diligentise  nostrae  esse  putavimus,  experiri  si 
forte  capi  possint  rationes  corporum  non-tangibilium 
sive  pneumaticorum,  respectu  corporum  tangibilium. 
Id  quod  tali  molitione  aggressi  sumus.  Phialam  vitream 
accepimus,  quae  unciam  fortasse  unam  capere  possit ; 
parvitate  vasis  usi,  ut  minori  cum  calore  posset  fieri 
evaporatio  sequens.  Hanc  pbialam  spiritu  vini  im- 
plevimus  fere  ad  collum ;  eligentes  spiritum  vini,  quod 
per  tabulam  priorem  eum  esse  ex  corporibus  tangibili- 
bus (quae  bene  unita,  nee  cava  sunt)  rarissimum,  et 
minimum  continens  materiae  sub  suo  dimenso,  obser- 
varimus.     Deinde  pondus  aquae   cum  pbiala   ipsa   ex- 

1  For  a  full  account  of  the  methods  of  determining  specific  gravities  em- 
ployed respectively  by  Porta,  Ghetaldo,  and  Bacon,  see  preface  to  Histona 
Densi  et  Ravi.  —  J.  S. 


464  NOVUM  ORGAN  UM. 

acte  notavimus.  Postea  vesicam  accepimus,  quae  circa 
duas  pintas  contineret.  Ex  ea  acirem  omnem,  quoad 
fieri  potuit,  expressimus  eo  usque  ut  vesicas  ambo  la- 
tera  essent  contigua :  etiam  prius  vesicam  oleo  oblevi- 
mus  cum  fricatione  leui,  quo  vesica  esset  clausior :  ejus, 
si  qua  erat,  porositate  oleo  obturata.  Hanc  vesicam 
circa  os  phialae,  ore  phialae  intra  os  vesicae  recepto, 
fortiter  ligavimus ;  filo  parum  cerato,  ut  melius  ad- 
haeresceret  et  arctius  ligaret.  Tum  demum  phialam 
supra  carbones  ardentes  in  foculo  coUocavimus.  At 
paulo  post  vapor  sive  aura  spiritus  vini,  per  calorem 
dilatati  et  in  pneumaticum  versi,  vesicam  paulatim  suf- 
flavit,  eamque  universam  veli  instar  undequaque  ex- 
tendit.  Id  postquam  factum  fuit,  continuo  vitrum  ab 
igne  removimus,  et  super  tapetem  posuimus  ne  frigore 
disrumperetur  ;  statim  quoque  in  summitate  vesicae 
foramen  fecimus,  ne  vapor  cessante  calore  in  liquo- 
rem  restitutus  resideret,  et  rationes  confunderet.  Tum 
vero  vesicam  ipsam  sustulimus,  et  rursus  pondus  ex- 
cepimus  spiritus  vini  qui  remanebat.  Inde  quantum 
consumptum  fuisset  in  vaporem  seu  pneumaticum  com- 
putavimus ;  et  facta  coUatione  quantum  locum  sive 
spatium  illud  corpus  implesset  quando  esset  spiritus 
vini  in  phiala,  et  rursus  quantum  spatium  impleverit 
postquam  factum  fuisset  pneumaticum  in  vesica,  ra- 
tiones subduximus  ;  ex  quibus  manifeste  liquebat,  cor- 
pus istud  ita  versum  et  mutatum  expansionem  centuplo 
majorem  quam  antea  habuisset  acquisivisse. 

Similiter  sit  natura  inquisita  Calor  aut  Frigus ;  ejus 
nempe  gradus,  ut  a  sensu  non  percipiantur  ob  debilita- 
tem.  Haec  deducuntur  ad  sensum  per  vitrum  calen- 
dare,  quale  superius  descripsimus.  Calor  enim  et  frigus, 
ipsa  non  percipiuntur  ad  tactum ;  at  calor  aerem  expan- 


NOVUM  ORGANUxM.  465 

(lit,  frigus  contrahit.  Neque  rursus  ilia  expansio  et  con- 
tractio  aeris  percipitur  ad  visum ;  at  aer  ille  expansus 
aquam  deprimit,  contractus  attollit ;  ac  turn  demum  ^t 
deductio  ad  visum,  non  ante,  aut  alias. 

Similiter  sit  natura  inquisita  Mistura  Corporum ;  viz. 
quid  habeant  ex  aqueo,  quid  ex  oleoso,  quid  ex  spiritu, 
quid  ex  cinere  et  salibus,  et  hujusmodi ;  vel  etiam  (in 
particulari)  quid  habeat  lac  butyri,  quid  coaguli,  quid 
seri,  et  hujusmodi.  Ha^c  deducuntur  ad  sensum  per  ar- 
tificiosas  et  peritas  separationes,  quatenus  ad  tangibilia. 
At  natura  spiritus  in  ipsis,  licet  immediate  non  perci- 
piatur,  tamen  deprehenditur  per  varios  motus  et  nixus 
corporum  tangibilium  in  ipso  actu  et  processu  separa- 
tionis  suae ;  atque  etiam  per  acrimonias,  corrosiones,  et 
diversos  colores,  odores,  et  sapores  eorundem  corporum 
post  separationem.  Atque  in  hac  parte,  per  distilla- 
tiones  atque  artificiosas  separationes,  strenue  sane  ab 
liominibus  elaboratum  est ;  sed  non  multo  foelicius 
quam  in  caeteris  experimentis,  quae  adhuc  in  usu  sunt : 
modis  nimirum  prorsus  palpatoriis,  et  viis  caecis,  et  ma- 
gis  operose  quam  intelligenter ;  et  (quod  pessimum  est) 
nulla  cum  imitatione  aut  semulatione  naturae,  sed  cum 
destructione  (per  calores  vehementes  aut  virtutes  nimis 
validas)  omnis  subtilioris  schematismi,  in  quo  occultas 
reinim  virtutes  et  consensus  prfecipue  sitae  sunt.  Ne- 
que illud  etiam,  quod  alias  monuimus,  hominibus  in 
mentem  aut  observationem  venire  solet  in  hujusmodi 
separationibus :  hoc  est,  plurimas  qualitates,  in  corpo- 
rum vexationibus  tam  per  ignem  quam  alios  modos, 
indi  ab  ipso  igne  iisque  corporibus  quae  ad  separationem 
adhibentur,  quae  in  composito  prius  non  fuerunt ;  unde 
mirae  fallaciae.  Neque  enim  scilicet  vapor  universus, 
qui  ex  aqua  emittitur  per  ignem,  vapor  aut  aer  antea 

VOL.  I.  30 


466  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

fuit  in  corpore  aquae ;  sed  factus  est  maxima  ex  parte 
per  dilatationem  aquae  ex  calore  ignis. 

Similiter  in  genere  omnes  exquisitae  probationes 
corporum  sive  naturalium  sive  artificialium,  per  quas 
vera  dignoscuntur  ab  adulterinis,  meliora  a  vilioribus, 
hue  referri  debent :  deducunt  enim  non-sensibile  ad 
sensible.  Sunt  itaque  diligenti  cura  undique  conqui- 
rendae. 

Quintum  vero  genus  latitantiae  quod  attinet,  mani- 
festum  est  actionem  sensus  transigi  in  motu,  motum  in 
tempore.  Si  igitur  motus  alicujus  corporis  sit  vel  tani 
tardus  vel  tarn  velox  ut  non  sit  proportionatus  ad  mo- 
menta in  quibus  transigitur  actio  sensus,  objectum  om- 
nino  non  percipitur  ;  ut  in  motu  indicis  horologii,  et 
rursus  in  motu  pilae  sclopeti.  Atque  motus  qui  ob  tar- 
ditatem  non  percipitur,  facile  et  ordinario  deducitur  ad 
sensum  per  summas  motus  ;  qui  vero  ob  velocitatem, 
adhuc  non  bene  mensurari  consuevit ;  sed  tamen  pos- 
tulat  inquisitio  naturae  ut  hoc  fiat  in  aliquibus. 

Sextum  autem  genus,  ubi  impeditur  sensus  propter 
nobilitatem  objecti,  recipit  deductionem,  vel  per  elon- 
gationem  majorem  objecti  a  sensu ;  vel  per  hebetatio- 
nem  objecti  per  interpositionem  medii  talis,  quod  ob- 
jectum debilitet,  non  annihilet ;  vel  per  admissionem 
et  exception  em  objecti  reflexi,  ubi  percussio  directa  sit 
nimis  fortis  ;  ut  solis  in  pelvi  aquae. 

Septimum  autem  genus  latitantiae,  ubi  sensus  ita  one- 
ratur  objecto  ut  novae  admissioni  non  sit  locus,  non  lia- 
bet  fere  locum  nisi  in  olfactu  et  odoribus  ;  nee  ad  id 
quod  agitur  multum  pertinet.  Quare  de  deductionibus 
non-sensibilis  ad  sensibile,  haec  dicta  sint.^ 

1  An  excellent  instance  of  the  "  deductio  nonsensibilia  ad  sensibile  "  [in 
the  second  kind]  occurs  in  the  experiments  recently  made  by  Messrs.  IIop« 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  467 

Quandoque  tamen  deductio  fit  non  ad  sensum  homi- 
nis,  sed  ad  sensum  alicnjus  alterius  animalis  cnjus  sen- 
sus  in  aliquibus  humanum  excellet  :  ut  nonnullorum 
odorum,  ad  sensum  canis ;  lueis,  quae  in  acre  non  ex- 
trinsecus  illuminate  latenter  existit,  ad  sensum  felis, 
noctuge,  et  hujusmodi  animalium  quae  cernunt  noctu. 
Recte  enim  notavit  Telesius,  etiam  in  aere  ipso  inesse 
lucem  quandam  originalem,  licet  exilem  et  tenuem,  et 
maxima  ex  parte  oculis  liominum  aut  plurimorum  ani- 
malium non  inservientem  ;  quia  ilia  animalia,  ad  quo- 
rum sensum  hujusmodi  lux  est  proportionata,  cernant 
noctu  ;  id  quod  vel  sine  luce  fieri,  vel  per  lucem  inter- 
nam,  minus  credibile  est. 

Atque  illud  utique  notandum  est,  de  destitutionibus 
sensuum  eorumque  remediis  liic  nos  tractare.  Nam 
fallaciae  sensuum  ad  proprias  inquisitiones  de  sensu  et 
sensibili  remittendae  sunt ;  excepta  ilia  magna  fallacia 
sensuum,  nimirum  quod  constituant  lineas  rerum  ^  ex 
analogia  hominis,  et  non  ex  analogia  universi ;  quse 
non  corrigitur  nisi  per  rationem  et  pliilosophiam  uni- 
versalem. 

XLI. 

Inter  Praerogativas  Instantiarum,  ponemus  loco  deci- 
mo  octavo  Instantias  Vice,  quas  etiam  Instantias  Itine- 


kins  and  Joule  for  determining  the  melting-point  of  substances  subjected 
to  great  pressure.  The  substance  acted  on  is  enclosed  in  a  tube  out  of  reach 
and  sight.  But  a  bit  of  magnetized  steel  has  previously  been  introduced 
into  it,  and  is  supported  by  it  as  long  as  it  remains  solid.  A  magnetic 
needle  is  placed  beside  the  apparatus,  a  certain  amount  of  deviation  being, 
of  course,  produced  by  the  steel  within  the  tube.  The  moment  the  temper- 
ature reaches  the  melting-point,  the  steel  sinks ;  and  its  doing  so  is  indi- 
cated by  the  motion  of  the  needle. 

1  This  phrase  may,  I  think,  be  rendered  "  trace  the  outlines  of  outward 
objects."  I  have  already  remarked  on  the  meaning  of  "ex  analogic." 
[See  note  on  Distributio  OperiSy  p.  218.  —  J.  S.] 


468  NOVUM  ORGANUxM. 

rantes  et  Instantias  Articulataa  appellare  consuevimus. 
Eae  sunt  quiB  indicant  natura3  motus  gradatim  continu- 
atos.  Hoc  autem  genus  instantiarum  potius  fugit  ob- 
servationem  quam  scnsum.  Mira  enim  est  hominum 
circa  hanc  rem  indiligentia.  Contemplantur  siquidem 
naturam  tantummodo  desultorie  et  per  periodos,  et 
postquam  corpora  fuerint  absoluta  ac  completa,  et  non 
.in  operatione  sua.  Quod  si  artificis  alicujus  ingenia  et 
industriam  explorare  et  contemplari  quis  cuperet,  is 
non  tantum  materias  rudes  artis  atque  deinde  opera 
perfecta  conspicere  desideraret,  sed  potius  praesens  esse 
cum  artifex  operatur  et  opus  suum  promovet.  Atque 
simile  quiddam  circa  naturam  faciendum  est.  Exempli 
gratia ;  si  quis  de  vegetatione  plantarum  inquirat,  ei 
inspiciendum  est  ab  ipsa  satione  seminis  alicujus  (id 
quod  per  extractionem,  quasi  singulis  diebus,  seminum 
quae  per  biduum,  triduum,  quatriduum,  et  sic  deinceps, 
in  terra  manserunt,  eorumque  diligentem  intuitum,  fa- 
cile fieri  potest),  quomodo  et  quando  semen  intumes- 
cere  et  turgere  incipiat  et  veluti  spiritu  impleri ;  deinde 
quomodo  corticulam  rumpere  et  emittere  fibras,  cum 
latione  nonnulla  sui  interim  sursum,  nisi  terra  fuerit 
admodum  contiunax ;  quomodo  etiam  emittat  fibras, 
partim  radicales  deorsum,  partim  cauliculares  sursum, 
aliquando  serpendo  per  latera,  si  ex  ea  parte  inveniat 
terram  apertam  et  magis  facilem ;  et  complura  id  ge- 
nus. Similiter  facere  oportet  circa  exclusionem  ovo- 
rum  ;  ubi  facile  conspici  dabitur  processus  vivificandi 
et  organizandi,  et  quid  et  qua^  partes  fiant  ex  vitello, 
quid  ex  albumine  ovi,  et  alia.  Similis  est  ratio  circa 
animalia  ex  putrefactione.^     Nam  circa  animalia  per* 

1  The  epithet  perfecta  is  generally  given  to  those  animals  which  cannot 
result  from  putrefaction.     Cassalpinus,  in  the    Qucestiones  Peripat.  v.  1., 


NOVUM  OEGANUiAI.  469 

fecta  et  terrestria,  per  exectiones  foetuum  ex  utero, 
minus  humanum  esset  ista  inquirere ;  nisi  forte  per  oc- 
casiones  abortuum,  et  venationum,  et  similium.  Om- 
nino  igitur  vigilia  qua^dam  servanda  est  circa  naturam, 
ut  quae  melius  se  conspiciendam  praebeat  noetu  quam 
interdiu.  Istse  enim  contemplationes  tanquam  noc- 
turnce  censeri  ])ossint,  ob  lucernse  parvitatem  et  per- 
petuationem. 

Quin  et  in  inanimatis  idem  tentandum  est ;  id  quod 
nos  fecimus  in  inquirendis  aperturis  liquorum  per  ig- 
nem.^  Alius  enim  est  modus  aperturse  in  aqua,  alius 
in  vino,  alius  in  aceto,  alius  in  omphacio  ;  ^  longe  alius 
in  lacte,  et  oleo,  et  cjieteris.  Id  quod  facile  cernere 
erat  per  ebullitionem  super  ignem  lenem,  et  in  vase 
vitreo,  ubi  omnia  cerni  perspicue  possint.  Verum  haec 
brevius  perstringimus,  fusius  et  exactius  de  iis  sermones 
habituri  cum  ad  inventionem  Latentis  rerum  Processuus 
ventum  erit.  Semper  enim  memoria  tenendum  est, 
DOS  hoc  loco  non  res  ipsas  tractare,  sed  exempla  tan- 
tum  adducere. 


maintains  that  all  animals  may  result  from  putrefaction,  and  that  this  was 
the  doctrine  of  Aristotle.  The  same  opinion  had,  I  believe,  been  advanced 
by  Averrois.  That  mice  may  be  produced  by  equivocal  generation  is  as- 
serted, as  a  matter  not  admitting  of  dispute,  by  Cardan,  De  Rerum  Varie- 
tate.  Cfesalpinus  refers  to  the  same  instance,  but  less  confidently  than 
Cardan.  It  is  worth  remarking  that  Aristotle,  though  he  speaks  of  the 
great  fecundity  of  mice,  and  even  of  their  being  impregnated  by  licking 
salt,  does  not  mention  the  possibility  of  their  being  produced  by  putrefac- 
tion. {De  Hist.  Animal  vi.  37.  Problem,  x.  64.)  Paracelsus,  De  Rerum 
Generatione,  affirms  that  all  animals  produced  from  putrefiiction  are  more 
or  less  venomous.  Telesius's  opinion  is  that  the  more  perfect  animals  can- 
not result  from  putrefaction,  because  the  conditions  of  temperature  neces- 
sarj^  to  their  production  cannot  be  fulfilled  except  by  means  of  animal 
heat. 

1  "  Apertura  "  means  the  same  thing  as  "  expansio." 

2  Wine  made  of  sour  grapes.    (Pliny,  xiv.  18.  and  elsewhere.)    It  is  prob- 
ably to  be  rendered  verjuice,  as  it  is  by  Lemmius. 


470  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 


XLII. 


Inter  Praerogativas  Instantiarum,  ponemus  loco  de- 
cimo  nono  Instantias  Supplementi^  sive  Substitutionis ; 
quas  etiam  Instantias  Perfugii  appellare  consuevimus. 
Eai  sunt,  quae  supplent  informationem  ubi  sensus  ])lane 
destituitur ;  atque  idcirco  ad  eas  confugimus  cum  in- 
stantitB  propriae  haberi  non  possint.  Dupliciter  autem 
fit  substitutio ;  aut  per  Graduationem,  aut  per  Analo- 
ga.  Exempli  gratia;  non  invenitur  medium  quod  in- 
hibeat  prorsus  operationem  magnetis  in  movendo  fer- 
rum ;  non  aurum  interpositum,  non  argentum,  non 
lapis,  non  vitrum,  lignum,  aqua,  oleum,  pannus  aut 
corpora  fibrosa,  aer,  flamma,  et  caetera.  Attamen  per 
probationem  exactam  fortasse  inveniri  possit  aliquod 
medium  quod  hebetet  virtutem  ipsius  plus  quam  ali- 
quod aliud,  comparative  et  in  aliquo  gradu ;  veluti 
quod  non  traliat  magnes  ferrum  per  tantam  crassitiem 
auri  quam  per  par  spatium  aeris ;  aut  per  tantum  ar- 
gentum ignitum  quam  per  frigidum ;  et  sic  de  simili- 
bus.  Nam  de  his  nos  experimentum  non  fecimus  ;  sed 
sufficit  tamen  ut  proponantur  loco  exempli.  Siniilltci- 
non  invenitur  hie  apud  nos  corpus  quod  non  siis(  ipiat 
calidum  igni  approximatum.  Attamen  longc  citiiis 
suscipit  calorem  aer  quam  lapis.  Atque  talis  est  sub- 
stitutio quae  fit  per  Gradus. 

Substitutio  autem  per  Analoga,  utilis  sane,  sid  minus 
certa  est ;  atque  idcirco  cum  judicio  quodam  adhiben- 
da.  Ea  fit  cum  deducitur  non-sensibile  ad  sensum, 
non  per  operationes  sensibiles  ipsius  corporis  insensi- 
bilis,  sed  per  contemplationem  corporis  alicujus  cognati 
sensibiHs.^     Exempli  gratia  ;  si  inquiratur  de  Mistura 

1  Du  Bois  Raymond's  Researches  in  Amtnal  Electricity  give  a  good  ex- 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  471 

Spirltuum,  qui  sunt  corpora  non-visibilia,  videtur  esse 
cognatio  qusedam  inter  corpora  et  fomites  sive  alimenta 
sua. ,  Fomes  autem  flammse  videtur  esse  oleum  et  pin- 
guia ;  aeris,  aqua  et  aquea  :  flammse  enim  multiplicant 
se  super  halitus  olei,  aer  super  vapores  aquae.  Viden- 
dum  itaque  de  mistura  aquae  et  olei,  quae  se  manifestat 
ad  sensum  ;  quandoquidem  mistura  aeris  et  flammei 
generis  fugiat  sensum.  At  oleum  et  aqua  inter  se  per 
compositionem  aut  agitationem  imperfecte  admodum 
miscentur ;  eadem  in  lierbis,  et  sanguine,  et  partibus 
animalium,  accurate  et  delicate  miscentur.  Itaque 
simile  quiddam  fieri  possit  circa  misturam  flammei  et 
aerei  generis  in  spiritalibus  ;  quae  per  confusionem 
simplicem  non  bene  sustinent  misturam,  eadem  tamen 
in  spiritibus  plantarum  et  animalium  misceri  videntur ; 
praesertim  cum  omnis  spiritus  animatus  depascat  hu- 
mida  utraque,  aquea  et  pinguia,  tanquam  fomites  suos. 
Similiter  si  non  de  perfectioribus  misturis  spiritalium, 
sed  de  compositione  tantum  inquiratur  ;  nempe,  utrum 
facile  inter  se  incorporentur,  an  potius  (exempli  gratia) 
sint  aliqui  venti  et  exhalationes,  aut  alia  corpora  spiri- 
talia,  quae  non  miscentur  cum  aere  communi,  sed  tan- 
tum liaerent  et  natant  in  eo,  in  globulis  et  guttis,  et 
potius  franguntur  ac  comminuuntur  ab  aere  quam  in 
ipsum  recipiuntur  et  incorporantur ;  hoc  in  aere  com- 
muni et  aliis  spiritalibus,  ob  subtilitatem  corporum, 
percipi  ad  sensum  non  potest ;  attamen  imago  quaedam 
hujus  rei,  quatenus  fiat,  concipi  possit  in  liquoribus  ar- 
genti  vivi,  olei,  aquse ;  atque  etiam  in  aere,  et  fractions 
ejus,  quando   dissipatur  et  ascendit  in  parvis   portiun- 

ample  of  this.  He  constructed  what  may  be  called  an  electrical  model  of 
a  muscle,  and  succeeded  in  obtaining  an  illustration  not  only  of  his  funda- 
mental result,  namely--  that  any  transverse  section  is  negative  with  respect  to 
any  longitudinal  one,  but  also  of  the  more  complicated  relations  between 
two  different  portions  of  the  same  section. 


472  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

culis  per  aquam ;  atque  etiam  in  fumis  crassioribus ; 
denique  in  pulvere  excitato  et  liarente  in  aijre ;  in  qui- 
bus  omnibus  non  fit  incoi*poratio.  Atque  repraesentatio 
praedicta  in  hoc  subjecto  non  mala  est,  si  illud  prime 
diligenter  inquisitum  fuerit,  utrum  possit  esse  talis  he- 
terogenia  inter  spiritalia  qualis  invenitur  inter  b'quida  ; 
nam  tum  demum  base  simulacra  per  Analogiam  non 
i-ncommode  substituentur. 

Atque  de  Instantiis  istis  Supplementi,  quod  diximus 
informationem  ab  iis  hauriendam  esse,  quando  desint 
instantiae  propriae,  loco  Perfugii ;  nihilominus  intelligi 
volumus,  quod  ilia?  etiam  magni  sint  usus  etiam  cum 
propriae  instantias  adsint;  ad  roborandam  scilicet  infor- 
mationem una  cum  propriis.  Verum  de  his  exactius 
dicemus  quando  ad  Adminicula  Indactionis  tractanda 
sermo  ordine  dilabetur. 

KLIII. 

Inter  Praerogativas  Instantiarum,  ponemus  loco  vi- 
cesimo  Instantias  Persecantes ;  quas  etiam  Instantias 
Vellicantes  appellare  consuevimus,  sed  diversa  ratione. 
Vellicantes  enim  eas  appellamus,  quia  vellicant  intel- 
lectum  ;  Persecantes,  quia  persecant  naturam ;  unde 
etiam  illas  quandoque  Instantias  Dernocrlti  nominamus. 
Eae  sunt,  quae  de  admirabili  et  exquisita  subtilitate  na- 
turae intellectum  submonent,  ut  excitetur  et  expergisca- 
tur  ad  attentionem  et  observationem  et  inquisitionem 
debitam.  Exempli  gratia;  quod  parum  guttulae  atra- 
menti  ad  tot  literas  vel  lineas  extendatur ;  quod  ar- 
gentum,  exterius  tantum  inauratum,  ad  tantam  lon- 
gitudinem   fili    inaurati    continuetur ;  ^    quod    jmsillus 

1  Dr.  Woolaston's  method  for  obtaining  wires  of  extreme  fineness  was  per- 
haps suggested  by  the  circumstance  mentioned  in  the  text.     He  enclosed 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  473 

vermiculus,  qualis  in  cute  invenitur,  habeat  in  se  spiri- 
tum  simul  et  figuram  dissimilarem  partium  ;  quod  pa- 
rum  croci  etiam  dolium  aquae  colore  inficiat ;  quod  pa- 
rum  zibethi  ^  aut  aromatis  longe  majus  contentum  aeris 
odore  ;  quod  exiguo  suffitu  tanta  excitetur  nubes  fumi ; 
quod  sonorum  tarn  accuratae  difFerentias,  quales  sint 
voces  articulatas,  per  aerem  undequaque  vehantur,  at- 
que  per  foramina  et  poros  etiam  ligni  et  aquae  (licet 
admodum  extenuatse)  penetrent,  quin  etiam  repercu- 
tiantur,  idque  tam  distincte  et  velociter ;  quod  lux  et 
color,  etiam  tanto  ambitu  et  tam  perniciter,  per  corpora 
solida  vitri,  aqu^,  et  cum  tanta  et  tam  exquisita  varie- 
tate  imaginum  permeent,  etiam  refringantur  et  reflec- 
tantur ;  quod  magnes  per  corpora  omnigena,  etiam 
maxime  compacta,  operetur.  Sed  (quod  magis  mirum 
est)  quod  in  his  omnibus,  in  medio  adiaphoro  (quale  est 
aer)  unius  actio  aliam  non  magnopere  impediat ;  nempe 
quod  eodem  tempore  per  spatia  aeris  devehantur  et  visi- 
bilium  tot  imagines,  et  vocis  articulata)  tot  percussiones, 
et  tot  odores  specificati,  ut  violae,  rosa3 ;  etiam  calor  et 
frigus  et  virtutes  magneticae  ;  omnia  (inquam)  simul, 
uno  alterum  non  impediente,  ac  si  singula  liaberent  vias 
et  meatus  sues  proprios  separatos,  neque  unum  in  alte- 
rum impingeret  aut  incurreret. 

Solemus  tamen  utiliter  hujusmodi  Instantiis  Perse- 
cantibus  subjungere  instantias,  quas  Metas  Persecationis 
appellare  consuevimus ;  veluti  quod  in  iis  quae  diximus, 
una  actio  in  di  verso  genere  aliam  non  perturbet  aut  im- 
pediat, cum  tamen  in  eodem  genere  una  aliam  domet  et 
extinguat :  veluti,  lux  solis,  lucem  cicindelse ;  sonitus 
bombardae,  vocem ;    fortior  odor,   delicatiorem  ;    inten- 

a  gold  wire  in  a  cylinder  of  silver,  drew  them  out  together,  and  then  dis- 
solved away  the  silver  by  means  of  warm  nitrous  acid. 
1  Civet.  ' 


474  NOVUM  ORGAN  UM. 

sior  calor,  remissiorem  ;  lamina  ferri  interposita  inter 
magnetem  et  aliud  ferrum,  operationem  magnetis.  Ve- 
rum  de  his  quoque  inter  Adminicula  Inductionis  erit 
proprius  dicendi  locus. 

XLIV. 

Atque  de  instantiis  quae  juvant  sensum,  jam  dictum 
est ;  qua?  praecipui  usus  sunt  ad  partem  Informativam. 
Infoimatio  enim  incipit  a  sensu.  At  univei'sum  ne- 
gotium  desinit  in  Opera ;  atque  quemadmodum  illud 
principium,  ita  hoc  finis  rei  est.  Sequentur  itaque  in- 
stantiae  prascipui  usus  ad  partem  Operativam.  Eae 
genere  dua3  sunt,  numero  septem  ;  quas  universas,  ge- 
nerali  nomine,  Instantias  Practlcas  a})pellare  consuevi- 
mus.  Operativae  autem  partis,  vitia  duo ;  totidcmque 
dignitates  instantiarum  in  genere.  Aut  enim  fallit  ope- 
ratic, aut  onerat  nimis.  Fallit  operatio  maxime  (prae- 
sertim  post  diligentem  naturarum  inquisitionem)  prop- 
ter male  determinatas  et  mensuratas  corporum  vires  et 
actiones.  Vires  autem  et  actiones,  corj)orum  circum- 
scribuntur  et  mensurantur,  aut  per  spatia  loci,  aut  per 
momenta  temporis,  aut  per  unionem  quanti,  aut  per 
praedominantiam  virtutis  ;  quae  quatuor  nisi  fuerint 
probe  et  diligenter  pensitata,  erunt  fortasse  scientiae 
speculatione  quidem  pulchras,  sed  opere  inactivae.  In- 
stantias  vero  quatuor  itidem  quae  hue  referuntur,  uno 
nomine  Instantias  Maihematicas  vocamus,  et  Instantias 
Mensurce. 

Onerosa  autem  fit  praxis,  vel  propter  misturam  re- 
rum  inutilium,  vel  propter  multiplicationem  instrumen- 
torum,  vel  propter  molem  materiae  et  coi-porum  quae  ad 
aliquod  opus  requiri  contigerint.  Itaque  eae  instantia3 
in  pretio  esse  debent,  quae  aut  dirigunt  operativam  ad 


KOVUM  ORGANUM.  475 

ea  quae  maxime  hominum  intersunt ;  aut  qua3  parcunt 
instrumentis  ;  aut  quae  parcunt  materiae  sive  supellectili. 
Eas  autem  tres  instaiitias  quae  hue  pertinent,  uno  no- 
mine Instantias  Propitias  sive  Benevolas  vocamus.  Ita- 
que  de  his  septem  instantiis  jam  sigillatim  dicemus  ; 
atque  cum  iis  partem  illam  de  Praerogativis  sive  Dig- 
nitatibus  Instantiarum  claudemus. 

XLV. 

Inter  Praerogativas  Instantiarum,  ponemus  loco  vice- 
simo  primo  Instantias  Virgce,  sive  Radii;  quas  etiam 
Instantias  Perlationis,  vel  de  Non  Ultra  appellare  con- 
suevimus.  Virtutes  enim  rerum  et  motus  operantur  et 
expediuntur  per  spatia  non  indefinita  aut  fortuita,  sed 
finita  et  certa ;  quag  ut  in  singulis  naturis  inquisitis  te- 
neantur  et  notentur  plurimum  interest  Practicse,  non 
solum  ad  hoc,  ut  non  fallat,  sed  etiam  ut  magis  sit 
aucta  et  potens.  Etenim  interdum  datur  virtutes  pro- 
ducere,  et  distantias  tanquam  retrahere  in  propius ;  ut 
in  perspecillis. 

Atque  plurimae  virtutes  operantur  et  afficiunt  tantum 
per  tactum  manifestum ;  ut  fit  in  percussione  corporum, 
ubi  alteram  non  summovet  alteram,  nisi  impellens  im- 
pulsum  tangat.  Etiam  medicinae  quae  exterius  appli- 
cantur,  ut  unguenta,  emplastra,  non  exercent  vires  suas 
nisi  per  tactum  corporis.  Denique  objecta  sensuum 
tactus  et  gustus  non  feriunt  nisi  contigua  organ  is. 

Sunt  et  aliae  virtutes  quae  operantur  ad  distantiam, 
verum  valde  exiguam,  quarum  paucae  adhuc  notatae 
sunt,  cum  tamen  plures  sint  quam  homines  suspicen- 
tur ;  ut  (capiendo  exempla  ex  vulgatis)  cum  succinum  ^ 
aut  gagates  ^  trahunt  paleas  ;   bullae  approximatse  sol- 

1  Amber.  2  Jet 


476  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

vunt  Inillas  ;  medicinse  nonniilla3  purgativa?  eliciiint 
liumores  ex  alto,^  et  hujusmodi.  At  virtus  ilia  mag- 
netica  per  quam  ferrum  et  magnes,  vel  magnetes  in- 
vicem,  coeunt,  operatur  intra  orbem  virtutis  certnm, 
sed  parvum ;  ubi  contra,  si  sit  aliqua  virtus  magnetica 
emanans  ab  ipsa  terra  Cpaulo  nimirum  interiore)  super 
acum  ferream,  quatenus  ad  verticitatem,  operatic  fiat 
ad  distantiam  magnam. 

Rursus,  si  sit  aliqua  vis  magnetica  quae  operetur  per 
consensum  inter  globum  terras  et  ponderosa,  aut  inter 
globum  lunae  et  aquas  maris  (quae  maxime  credibilis 
videtur  in  fluxibus  et  refluxibus  semi-menstruis'-*),  aut 
inter  coelum  stellatum  et  planetas,  per  quam  evocentur 
et  attollantur  ad  sua  apogaea  ;  haec  omnia  operantur  ad 
distantias  admodum  longinquas.  Inveniuntur  et  quon- 
dam inflammationes  sive  conceptionos  flamma*,  qua?  fiunt 
ad  distantias  bene  magnas,  in  aliquibus  materiis  ;  ut  re- 
ferunt  de  naphtha  Babylonica.^  Calores  etiam  insinuant 
se  per  distantias  amplas,  quod  etiam  faciunt  frigora; 
adeo  ut  habitantibus  circa  Canadam  moles  sive  massas 

1  Bacon  here  speaks  in  accordance  with  the  medical  theory  in  which  the 
brain  is  the  origin  and  seat  of  the  rheum,  wliich  descends  from  tlience  and 
produces  disease  in  other  organs  —  a  theory  preserved  in  the  word  catarrh. 
Certain  purgatives  were  supposed  to  draw  the  rheum  down. 

2  It  is  worth  remarking  that  Galileo  speaks  contemptuously  of  the  notion 
that  the  moon  exerts  any  influence  on  the  tides.  His  strong  wish  to  ex- 
plain everything  mechanically  led  him  in  this  instance  wrong,  as  a  simi- 
lar wish  has  led  many  others.  It  arose,  not  unnaturally,  from  a  reaction 
against  the  unsatisfactory  explanations  which  the  schoolmen  were  in  the 
habit  of  deducing  from  the  specific  or  occult  properties  of  bodies.  Even 
Leibnitz,  in  his  controversy  with  Clarke,  shows  a  tendency  towards  an  ex- 
clusive preference  of  a  mechanical  system  of  physics,  though  in  other  parts 
of  his  writings  he  had  spoken  favourably  of  the  doctrine  of  attraction,  and 
though  his  whole  philosophy  ought,  one  would  think,  to  have  made  him 
inditierent  to  the  point  in  dispute.  In  a  system  of  pre-established  harmony, 
action  by  contact  is  as  merely  apparent  as  action  at  a  distance. 

8  Strabo,  xvi.  p.  742.     Pliny,  ii.  §  109. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  477 

glaciales,  quas  abrumpuiitur  et  natant  per  oceanum  sep- 
tentrionalem  et  defei'untur  per  Atlanticum  versus  illas 
oras,  percipiantur  et  incutiant  frigora  e  longiiiquo. 
Odores  quoque  (licet  in  his  videatur  semper  esse  quae- 
dam  emissio  corporea)  operantur  ad  distantias  notabiles ; 
ut  evenire  solet  navigantibus  juxta  litora  Floridae,  aut 
etiam  nonimlla  Hispanise,  ubi  sunt  sylvae  totae  ex  ar- 
boribus  limonum,  arantiorum,^  et  hujusmodi  plantaiTim 
odoratarum,  aut  frutices  rorismarini,  majoranse,  et  simi- 
lium.2  Postremo  radiationes  lucis  et  impressiones  sono- 
rum  operantur  scilicet  ad  distantias  spatiosas. 

Verum  haec  omnia,  utcunque  operentur  ad  distantias 
parvas  sive  magnas,  operantur  certe  ad  finitas  et  naturae 
notas,*  ut  sit  quiddam  Non  Ultra;  idque  pro  rationibus, 
aut  molis  seu  quanti  corporum  ;  aut  vigoris  et  debili- 
tatis  virtutum  ;  aut  favoribus  et  impedimentis  medio- 
rum  ;  quae  omnia  in  computationem  venire  et  notari 
debent.  Quinetiam  mensurae  motuum  violentorum 
(quos  vocant),  ut  missilium,  tormentorum,  rotarum, 
et  similium,  cum  hae  quoque  manifesto  suos  habeant 
limites  certos,  notandae  sunt. 

Inveniuntur  etiam  quidam  motus  et  virtutes  contra- 
rise  illis  quae  operantur  per  tactum  et  non  ad  distans ; 
quae  operantur  scilicet  ad  distans  et  non  ad  tactum ;  et 
rursus,  quae  operantur  remissius  ad  distantiam  mino- 
rem  et  fortius  ad  distantiam  majorem.  Etenim  visio 
non  bene  transigitur  ad  tactum,  sed  indiget  medio  et 
distantia.  Licet  meminerim  me  audisse  ex  relatione 
cujusdam  fide  digni,  quod  ipse   in  curandis  oculorum 

1  [So  in  the  original  edition.]     Qy.  aurantiorum? 

2  To  the  same  purpose  Milton,  Paradise  Lost.,  iv.  99. :  — 

As  when  to  them  who  sail 
Beyond  the  Cape  of  Hope,  &c. 
*  t.  e.  fixed  in  the  nature  of  things. 


478  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

suorum  cataractls  (erat  autem  cura  talis,  ut  immittere- 
tur  festuca  quaedam  parva  argentea  intra  primam  oculi 
tunicam,  quae  pelliculam  illam  cataractaB  removeret  et 
truderet  in  angulum  oculi)  clarissime  vidisset  festucam 
illam  supra  ipsam  pupillam  moventem.  Quod  utcun- 
que  verum  esse  possit,  manifestum  est  majora  corpora 
non  bene  aut  distincte  cerni  nisi  in  cuspide  coni,^ 
coeuntibus  radiis  objecti  ad  nonnullam  distantiam. 
Quin  etiam  in  senibus  oculus  melius  cernit  remoto  ob- 
jecto  paulo  longius,  quam  propius.  In  missilibus  autem 
certum  est  percussionem  non  fieri  tam  fortem  ad  distan- 
tiam nimis  parvam,  quam  paulo  post.  Haic  itaque  et 
similia  in  mensuris  motuum  quoad  distantias  notanda 
sunt. 

Est  et  aliud  genus  mensurae  local  is  motuum,  quod 
non  praBtermittendum  est.  Illud  vero  pertinet  ad 
motus  non  progressivos,  sed  sphaericos ;  hoc  est,  ad 
expansionem  corporum  in  majorem  sphaeram,  aut  con- 
tractionem  in  minorem.  Inquirendum  enim  est  inter 
mensuras  istas  motuum,  quaiitam  compressionem  aut 
extensionem  corpora  (pro  natura  ipsorum)  facile  et 
libenter  patiantur,  et  ad  quern  terminum  reluctari  in- 
cipiant,  adeo  ut  ad  extremum  Non  Ultra  ferant ;  ut 
cum  vesica  inflata  comprimitur,  sustinet  ilia  compres- 
sionem nonnullam  aeris,  sed  si  major  fuerit,  non  patitur 
aer,  sed  rumpitur  vesica. 

At  nos  hoc  ipsum  subtiliore  experimento  magis  ex- 
acte  probavimus.  Accepimus  enim  campanulam  ex 
metallo,  leviorem  scilicet  et  tenuiorem,  quali  ad  excipi-. 
endum  salem  utimur ;  eamque  in  pelvim  aquas  immisi- 
mus,  ita  ut  deportaret  secum  aerem  qui  continebatur  in 
concavo  usque  ad  fundum  pelvis.     Locaveramus  autem 

1  That  i8,  the  eye  being  at  the  apex  of  the  visual  cone. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  479 

prius  globulum  in  fundo  pelvis,  super  quern  campanula 
imponenda  esset.  Quare  illud  eveniebat,  ut  si  globulus 
ille  esset  minusculus  (pro  ration e  concavi),  reciperet  se 
aer  in  locum  minorem,  et  contruderetur  solum,  non 
extruderetur.  Quod  si  grandioris  esset  magnitudinis 
quam  ut  aer  libenter  cederet,  turn  aer  majoris  pressurae 
impatiens  campanulam  ex  aliqua  parte  elevabat,  et  in 
bullis  ascendebat. 

Etiam  ad  probandum  qualem  extensionem  (non  mi- 
nus quam  compressionem)  pateretur  aer,  tale  quippiam 
practicavimus.  Ovum  vitreum  accepimus,  cum  parvo 
fbramine  in  uno  extremo  ovi.  Aerem  per  foramen  ex-, 
uctione  forti  attraximus,  et  statim  digito  foramen  illud 
obturavimus,  et  ovum  in  aquam  immersimus,  et  dein 
digitum  removimus.  Aer  vero  tensura  ilia  per  exuc- 
tioncm  facta  tortus  et  magis  quam  pro  natura  sua  dila- 
tatus,  ideoque  se  recipere  et  contraliere  nitens  (ita  ut 
si  ovum  illud  in  aquam  non  fuisset  immersum,  aerem 
ipsum  traxisset  cum  sibilo),  aquam  traxit  ad  tale  quan- 
tum quale  sufficere  posset  ad  hoc,  ut  aer  antiquam  re- 
cuperaret  sphgeram  sive  dimensionem.^ 

Atque  certum  est  corpora  tenuiora  (quale  est  aer) 
pati  contractionem  nonnullam  notabilem,  ut  dictum 
est  ;  at  corpora  tangibilia  (quale  est  aqua)  multo 
asgrius  et  ad  minus  spatium  patiuntur  compressionem. 
Qualem  autem  patiatur,  tali  experimento  inquisivimus. 

Fieri  fecimus  globum  ex  plum  bo  cavum,  qui  duas 
circiter  pintas  vinarias   contineret ;    eumque   satis   per 

1  This  explanation  is  wholly  unsatisfactory.  The  principle  upon  which 
the  true  explanation  depends,  namely  the  pressure  of  the  atmosphere,  was, 
it  seems  tolerably  certain,  first  suggested  by  Torricelli.  If  the  experiment 
were  performed  in  vacuo,  no  water  would  enter  the  egg,  unless  the  egg 
were  plunged  to  a  considerable  depth  into  the  water,  or  unless  the  vacuum 
within  it  were  more  perfect  than  could  be  produced  in  the  manner  de- 
scribed. 


480  NOVUM  OKGANUM. 

latera  crassum,  nt  inajorem  vim  sustineret.  In  ilium 
aquam  iinmisiinus,  per  foramen  alicubi  factum  ;  atque 
foramen  illud,  postquam  globus  aqua  impletus  fuisset, 
plumbo  liquefacto  obturavimus,  ut  globus  deveniret 
plane  consolidatus.  Dein  globum  forti  malleo  ad  duo 
latera  adversa  complanavimus ;  ex  quo  necesse  fuit 
aquam  in  minus  contrahi,  cum  sphajra  figurarum  sit 
capacissima.  Deinde,  cum  malleatio  non  amplius  suffi- 
ceret,  aegrius  se  recipiente  aqua,  molendino  ^  seu  torcu- 
lari  usi  sumus  ;  ut  tandem  aqua,  impatiens  pressuraj 
ulterioris,  per  solida  plumbi  (instar  roris  delicati)  ex- 
stillaret.  Postea,  quantum  spatii  per  eam  compres- 
sionem  imminutum  foret  computavimus ;  atque  tan- 
tam  compressionem  passam  esse  aquam  (sed  violentia 
magna  subactam)  intelleximus.^ 

1  Molendinum  is  properly  a  Low  Latin  word  for  a  mill-house;  here  used 
for  a  press. 

2  This  is  perhaps  the  most  remarkable  of  Bacon's  experiments;  and  it  is 
singular  that  it  was  so  little  spoken  of  by  subsequent  writers.  Nearly  fifty 
years  after  the  publication  of  the  Novum  Oryanum,  an  account  of  a  similar 
experiment  was  published  by  Megalotti,  who  was  secretary  of  the  Accade- 
mia  del  Cimento  at  Florence;  and  it  has  since  been  familiarly  known  as 
the  Florentine  experiment.  I  quote  his  account  of  it.  "  Facemmo  lavorar 
di  getto  una  grande  ma  sottil  palla  d'  argento,  e  quella  ripiena  d'  acqua 
raflreddata  col  ghiaccio  serramo  con  saldissime  vite.  Di  poi  cominciammo 
a  martellarla  leggiermente  per  ogni  verso,  onde  ammaccato  1'  argento  (il 
quale  per  la  sua  crudezza  non  comporta  d'  assottigliarsi  e  distendersi  come 
farebbe  1'  oro  raffinato,  o  il  piombo.  o  altro  metallo  piii  dolce)  veniva  a  ri- 
strignersi,  e  scemare  la  sua  interna  capacita,  senza  che  1'  acqua  patisse  una 
minima  compressione,  poichfe  ad  ogni  colpo  si  videa  trasudare  per  tutti  i 
pori  del  metallo  a  guisa  d'  argento  vivo  il  quale  da  alcuua  pelle  premuto 
minutamente  sprizzasse."  —  Saggi  di  naturali  Ksperitnzeftttle  nelV  Accade- 
mia  del  Cimento,  p.  204.  Firenze,  1667.  The  writer  goes  on  to  remark  that 
the  absolute  incompressibility  of  water  is  not  proved  by  this  experiment, 
but  merely  that  it  is  not  to  be  compressed  in  the  manner  described.  But 
the  experiment  is  on  other  grounds  inconclusive. 

It  is  to  be  remarked  that  Leibnitz,  Nouveaux  Essais,  in  mentioning  the 
Florentine  experiment,  says  that  the  globe  was  of  gold  (p.  229.  Krduiann), 
whereas  the  Florentine  academicians  expressly  say  why  they  preferred  sil- 
ver to  either  gold  or  lead. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  481 

At  solidiora,  sicca,  aut  magis  compacta,  qualia  sunt 
lapides  et  ligna,  nee  non  metalla,  multo  adhuc  mino- 
rem  compression  em  aut  extensionem,  et  fere  imper- 
ceptibilem  ferunt;  sed  vel  fractione,  vel  progressione, 
vel  aliis  pertentationibus  se  liberant ;  ut  in  curvatio- 
nibus  ligni  aut  metalli,  horologiis  moventibus  per  com- 
plicationem  laminae,  missilibus,  malleationibus,  et  in- 
numeris  aliis  motibus  apparet.  Atque  lisec  omnia 
cum  mensuris  suis  in  indagatione  naturae  notanda  et 
exploranda  sunt,  aut  in  certitudine  sua,  aut  per  aesti- 
mativas,  awt  per  comparativas,  prout  dabitur  copia, 

XLVI. 

Inter  Praerogativas  Instantiarum,  ponemus  loco  vi- 
cesimo  secundo  Instantias  Curriculi,  quas  etiam  In- 
stantias  ad  Aquam  appellare  consuevimus  ;  sumpto 
vocabulo  a  clepsydris  apud  antiquos,  in  quas  infunde- 
batur  aqua,  loco  arenae.  Eae  mensurant  naturam  per 
momenta  temporis,  quemadmodum  Instantice  Virgce 
per  gradus  spatii.  Omnis  enim  motus  sive  actio  na- 
turalis  transigitur  in  tempore ;  alius  velocius,  alius 
tardius,  sed  utcunque  momentis  certis  et  naturae  notis. 
Etiam  illae  actiones  quae  subito  videntur  operari,  et 
in  ictu  oculi  (ut  loquimur),  deprehenduntur  recipere 
majus  et  minus  quoad  tempus. 

Primo  itaque  videmus  restitutiones  corporum  coele- 
stium  fieri  per  tempora  numerata ;  etiam  fluxus  et  re- 
fluxus  maris.  Latio  autem  gravium  versus  terram  et 
levium  versus  ambitum  coeli,  fit  per  certa  momenta, 
pro  ration e  corporis  quod  fertur,  et  medii.^     At  velifi- 

1  Galileo  had  shown,  before  the  year  1592,  that  the  resistance  of  the  ai|r 
being  set  aside,  all  bodies  fall  with  equal  velocity.  He  left  Pisa  in  that 
j'ear  in  consequence  of  the  disputes  which  were  occasioned  by  this  refutar 
tion  of  the  Aristotelian  doctrine,  that  the  velocity  is  as  the  weight. 

VOL..   I.  31 


482  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

cationes  navium,  motus  animalium,  perlationes  missi- 
lium,  omnes  fiunt  itidem  per  tempora  (quantum  ad 
summas)  numerabilia.  Calorem  vero  quod  attinet, 
vidcnius  pueros  per  hyemem  manus  in  flamma  lavare, 
nee  tamen  uri ;  et  joculatores  Vasa  plena  vino  vel 
aqua,  per  motus  agiles  et  aequales,  vertere  deoi'sum 
et  sursum  recuperare,  non  eftuso  liquore ;  et  multa 
hujusmodi.  Nee  minus  ipsae  compressiones  et  dilata- 
tiones  et  eruptiones  corporum  fiunt,  alia?  velocius,  alise 
tardius,  pro  natura  corporis  et  motus,  sed  per  momenta 
certa.  Quinetiam  in  explosione  plurium  bombardarum 
simul,  qua3  exaudiuntur  quandoque  ad  distantiam  tri- 
ginta  milliarium,  percipitur  sonus  prius  ab  iis  qui  prope 
absunt  a  loco  ubi  fit  sonitus,  quam  ab  iis  qui  longe. 
At  in  visu  (cujus  actio  est  pernicissima)  liquet  etiam 
requiri  ad  eum  actuandum  momenta  certa  temporis ; 
idque  probatur  ex  iis  quae  propter  motus  velocitatem 
non  cernuntur ;  ut  ex  latione  pilae  ex  sclopeto.  Velo- 
cior  enim  est  praetervolatio  pilae  quam  impressio  spe- 
ciei  ejus  quae  deferri  poterat  ad  visum. ^ 

Atque  hoc,  cum  similibus,  nobis  quandoque  dubi- 
tationem  peperit  plane  monstrosam  ;  videlicet,  utrum 
ccaYi  sereni  et  stellati  facies  ad  idem  tempus  cerna- 
tur  quando  vere  existit,  an  potius  aliquanto  post ;  et 
utrum  non  sit  (quatenus  ad  visum  coplestium)  non 
minus  tempus  verum  et  tempus  visum,  quam  locus 
verus  et  locus  visus,  qui  notatur  ab  astronomis  in 
parallaxibus.2  Adeo  incredibile  nobis  videbatur,  spe- 
cies sive  radios  corporum  coelestium  per  tam  inunensa 
spatia  milliarium  subito  deferri    posse   ad  visum;    sed 

1  i.  e.  the  ball  flies  past  in  less  time  than  tiie  image  conveyed  to  the  sight 
requires  to  make  an  impression. 
*  t.  e.  which  is  taken  account  of  in  the  correction  for  parallaxes. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  483 

potiiis  debere  eas  in  tempore  aliquo  notabili  delabi. 
Verum  ilia  dubitatio  (quoad  majus  aliquod  interval- 
lum  temporis  inter  tempus  verum  et  visum)  postea 
plane  evanuit ;  reputantibus  nobis  jacturam  illam  in- 
finitam  et  diminutionem  quanti,  quatenus  ad  apparen- 
tiam,  inter  corpus  stellaa  verum  et  speciem  visam, 
quae  causatur  a  distantia ;  atque  simul  notantibus  ad 
quantam  distantiam  (sexaginta  scilicet  ad  minimum 
milliariorum)  corpora,  eaque  tantum  albicantia,  subito 
hie  apud  nos  cernantur ;  cum  dubium  non  sit  lucem 
coelestium,  non  tantum  albedinis  vividum  colorem, 
verum  etiam  omnis  flamma?  (quai  apud  nos  nota 
est)  lucem,  quoad  vigorem  radiationis,  multis  parti- 
bus  excedere.  Etiam  immensa  ilia  velocitas  in  ipso 
corpore,  quae  cernitur  in  motu  diurno  (quag  etiam 
viros  graves  ita  obstupefecit  ut  mallent  credere  mo- 
tum  terras),  facit  motum  ilium  ejaculationis  radiorum 
ab  ipsis  (licet  celeritate,  ut  diximus,  mirabilem)  magis 
credibilem.  Maxime  vero  omnium  nos  movit,  quod 
si  interponoretur  intervallum  temporis  aliquod  nota- 
bile  inter  veritatem  et  visum,  foret  ut  species  per 
nubes  interim  orientes  et  similes  medii  perturbation es 
interciperentur  saepenumero,  et  coniunderentur.^  At- 
que de  mensuris  temporum  simplicibus  liaec  dicta  sint. 

1 1  do  not  know  how  to  understand  this  passage  without  attributing  to 
Bacon  a  confusion  of  ideas  which  seems  hardly  credible.  For  surely  the 
very  thing  which  he  supposes  would  happen  if  there  were  a  perceptible 
interval  between  the  Veritas  and  the  visus^  that  is  to  say,  between  the  time 
when  a  star  (for  instance)  is  at  a  given  point  and  the  time  when  we  see  it 
there,  —  in  other  words,  if  the  image  took  any  time  in  coming  to  the  eye,  — 
this  very  thing  does  actually  happen  as  often  as  the  star  is  hidden  by  a  cloud 
or  dimmed  bv  a  vapour:  the  species,  to  use  his  own  word,  are  intercepted  or 
confused.  If,  indeed,  the  force  of  the  rays  were  diminished,  — and  this  I 
suppose  would  be  one  consequence  of  diminished  velocity,  —  the  thing 
would  happen  more  frequently,  because  there  would  be  more  obstructions 
which  they  could  not  overcome :  they  would  be  intercepted  or  confused  by 


484  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

Verum  non  solum  qiuereiida  est  mensura  motuum 
et  actionum  simpliciter,  sed  multo  magis  comparative : 
id  enim  eximii  est  usus,  et  ad  plurima  spectat.  Atque 
videmus  flammam  alicujus  torraenti  ignei  citius  cerni, 
quam  sonitus  audiatur ;  licet  necesse  sit  pilam  prius 
aerem  percutere,  quam  flamma  quae  pone  erat  exire 
potuerit ;  fieri  hoc  autem  propter  velociorem  traiis- 
actionem  motus  lucis,  quam  soni.  Videmus  etiam 
species  visibiles  a  visu  citius  excipi  quam  dimitti ; 
unde  fit  quod  nervi  fidium,  digito  impulsi,  dupli- 
centur  aut  triplicentur  quoad  speciem,  quia  species 
nova  recipitur,  antequam  prior  demittatur;  ex  quo 
etiam  fit,  ut  annuli  rotati  videantur  globosi,  et  fax 
ardens,  noctu  velociter  portata,  conspiciatur  caudata.^ 
Etiam  ex  hoc  fundamento  ina^qualitatis  motuum  quoad 
velocitatem,  excogitavit  Galilaeus  causam  fluxus  et 
refluxus  maris ;  rotante  terra  velocius,  aquis  tardius ; 
ideoque  accumulantibus  se  aquis  in  sursum,  et  deindo 
per  vices  se  remittentibus  in  deorsum,  ut  demonstratur 
in  vase  aquae  incitatius  movente.^     Sed  hoc  commentus 

media  which  they  now  pass  through.  But  the  force  being  the  same,  and 
the  stream  continuous,  the  time  of  passage  could  make  no  difference  in  thig 
respect.  In  another  respect,  namely  the  facility  of  observation,  it  would 
make  a  very  great  difference;  and  it  is  remarked  by  Brinkley  that,  if  the 
velocity  of  light  had  been  much  less  than  it  is,  astrononu'  would  have  been 
all  but  an  impossible  science.     But  that  is  another  matter.  —  J.  S. 

1  Of  the  phenomena  which  he  here  enumerates  Bacon  undoubtedly  gives 
the  right  explanation,  though  in  the  case  of  vibrating  strings  his  explana- 
tion is  not  altogether  complete.  The  distinct  or  quasi-distinct  images  to 
which  he  refers  correspond  to  limiting  positions  of  the  vibrating  string. 

2  This  account  of  Galileo's  theory  of  the  tides  is  inaccurate.  In  this 
theory  the  tides  are  caused  by  the  varying  velocity  of  different  points  of 
the  earth's  surface,  arising  from  the  composition  of  the  earth's  two  motions, 
namely  that  about  its  axis,  and  that  in  its  orbit.  Bacon  does  not  seem  to 
have  perceived  that  both  these  motions  are  essential  to  the  explanation. 
That  the  earth's  being  in  motion  might  be  the  cause  of  the  tides,  had  been 
suggested  before  the  time  of  Galileo  by  Csesalpinus  in  the  Qua$(iones  Pe- 
ripateliax,  ill.  5.    It  is  odd  that  Patritius,  in  giving  an  account  of  all  the 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  485 

est  concesso  non  concessibili  (quod  terra  nempe  move- 
atur),  ac  etiam  non  bene  informatus  de  oceani  motu 
sexhorario. 

At  exemplum  hujus  rei  de  qua  agitur,  videlicet  de 
comparativis  mensuris  motuum,  neque  solum  rei  ipsius, 
sed  et  usus  insignis  ejus  (de  quo  paulo  ante  loquuti 
sumus),  eminet  in  cuniculis  subterraneis,  in  quibus 
collocatur  pulvis  pyrius ;  ubi  immensae  moles  terras, 
aedificiorum,  et  similium,  subvertuntur,  et  in  altum 
jaciuntur,  a  pusilla  quantitate  pulveris  pyrii.  Cujus 
causa  pro  certo  ilia  est,  quod  motus  dilatationis  pul- 
veris, qui  impellit,  multis  partibus  sit  pernicior,  quam 
motus  gravitatis  per  quem  fieri  possit  aliqua  resistentia; 
adeo  ut  primus  motus  perfunctus  sit,  antequam  motus 
adversus  inceperit ;  ut  in  principiis  nullitas  quaedam  sit 
resistentiae.  Hinc  etiam  fit,  quod  in  omni  missili, 
ictus,  non  tam  robustus  quam  acutus  et  celer,  ad  per- 
lationem  potissimum  valeat.  Neque  etiam  fieri  potu- 
isset,  ut  parva  quantitas  spiritus  animalis  in  animalibus, 
praesertim  in  tam  vastis  corporibus  qualia  sunt  balasnse 
aut  elephanti,  tantam  molem  corpoream  flecteret  et 
regeret,  nisi  propter  velocitatem  motus  spiritus,  et 
hebetudinem  corporeae  molis,  quatenus  ad  expedien- 
dam  suam  resistentiam. 

Denique,  hoc  unum  ex  pr^ecipuis  fiindamentis  est 
experimentorum  magicorum,  de  quibus  mox  dicemus ; 
ubi  scilicet  parva  moles  materiae  longe  majorem  su- 
perat    et    in    ordinem    redigit:    hoc,    inquam,    si    fieri 

theories  which  had  in  his  time  been  devised  to  explain  the  cause  of  the 
tides  (see  his  Pancosmia.,  1.  28.),  does  not  mention  Csesalpinus's,  though 
it  was  published  some  years  before  his  own  work.  Galileo  perhaps  alludes 
to  Caesalpinus  in  his  letter  to  Cardinal  Orsino,  dated  8th  January,  1616. 
See,  for  remarks  on  Caesalpinus's  doctrine,  the  Probhniata  Marina  of  Cas- 
mann,  published  in  1596.     Casmann's  own  theory  is  that  of  expansion. 


486  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

possit  anteversio  motiium  per  velocitatem  iiniiis,  ante- 
quain  alter  se  expediat. 

Postremo,  lioc  ipsum  Prius  et  Posterius  in  omni 
actione  natnrali  notari  debet ;  veliiti  quod  in  infusione 
rhabarbari  eliciatur  purgativa  vis  prius,  astricti>a  j)ost; 
simile  quiddam  etiam  in  infusione  violarum  in  acetum 
experti  sumus ;  ubi  primo  excipitur  suavis  et  delicatus 
•floris  odor;  post,  pars  floris  magis  terrea,  qua?  odorem 
conf'undit.  Itaque  si  infnndantur  viohe  per  diem  inte- 
grum, odor  multo  languidius  excipitur  ;  quod  si  ini'un- 
dantur  per  partem  quartam  liora?  tantum,  et  extrahan- 
tur ;  et  (quia  paucus  est  spiritus  odoratus  qui  subsistit 
in  viola)  infundantur  post  singulas  quartas  lione  violae 
novas  et  recentes  ad  sexies;  turn  demum  nobilitatur  in- 
fusio,  ita  ut  licet  non  manserint  violas,  utcunque  reno- 
vatje,  plus  quam  ad  sesquihoram,  tamen  i)ernianserit 
odor  gratissimus,  et  viola  ipsa  non  inferior,  ad  annum 
integrum.  Notandum  tamen  est,  quod  non  se  colligat 
odor  ad  vires  suas  plenas,  nisi  post  mensem  ab  infu- 
sione. In  distillationibus  vero  arornatum  macerato- 
rum  in  spiritu  vini  patet  quod  surgat  })rimo  phlegraa 
aqueum  et  inutile,  deinde  aqua  plus  habens  ex  spiritu 
vini,  deinde  post  aqua  plus  habens  ex  aromate.  Atque 
hujus  generis  quamplurima  inveniuntur  in  distillationi- 
bus notatu  digna.     Verum  lia;c  sufficiant  ad  exempla. 

XLVII. 

Inter  Praerogativas  Instantiarum,  ponemus  loco  vice- 
simo  tertio  Instantias  Quanti^  quas  etiam  Doses  Naturce 
(sumpto  vocabulo  a  Medicinis)  vocare  consuevimus. 
Ea3  sunt  quae  mensurant  virtutes  per  Quanta  corpornm, 
et  indicant  quid  Quantum  Corporis  faciat  ad  Modum 
Virtutis.     Ac  primo  sunt  quasdam  virtutes  qua3  non 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  487 

siibsistunt  nisi  in  Quanto  Cosmico,  hoc  est,  tali  Quanto 
quod  liabeat  consensum  cum  configuratione  et  fabrica 
universi.  Terra  enim  stat ;  partes  ejus  cadunt.  Aquae 
in  maribus  fluunt  et  refluunt ;  in  fluviis  minime,  nisi 
per  ingressum  maris.  Deinde  etiam  omnes  fere  vir- 
tutes  particulares  secundum  multum  aut  parvum  cor- 
poris operantur.  Aquse  largse  non  facile  corrumpun- 
tur;  exiguse  cito.  Mustum  et  cervisia  maturescunt 
longe  citius,  et  fiunt  potabilia,  in  utribus  parvis,  quam 
in  doliis  magnis.  Si  lierba  ponatur  in  majore  portions 
liquoris,  fit  infusio,  magis  quam  imbibitio  ;  ^  si  in  mi- 
nore,  fit  imbibitio,  magis  quam  infusio.  Aliud  igitur 
erga  corpus  humanum  est  balneum,  aliud  levis  irrora- 
tio.  Etiam  parvi  rores  in  aere  nunquam  cadunt,  sed 
dissipantur  et  cum  aere  incorporantur.  Et  videre  est 
in  anhelitu  super  gemmas,  parum  illud  humoris,  quasi 
nubeculam  vento  dissipatam,  continuo  solvi.  Etiam 
frustum  ejusdem  magnetis  non  trahit  tantum  ferri, 
quantum  magnes  integer.  Sunt  etiam  virtutes  in  qui- 
bus  parvitas  Quanti  magis  potest ;  ut  in  penetrationi- 
bus,  stylus  acutus  citius  penetrat,  quam  obtusus ;  ada- 
mas  punctuatus  sculpit  in  vitro  ;  et  similia. 

Verum  non  hie  morandum  est  in  indefinitis,  sed 
etiam  de  rationibiis  Quanti  corporis  erga  modum  vir- 
tutis  inquirendum.  Proclive  enim  foret  credere,  quod 
rati  ones  Quanti  ration  es  virtu  tis  adaequarent ;  ut  si 
pila  plumbea  unius  uncias  caderet  in  tali  tempore,  pila 
unciarum  duarum  deberet  cadere  duplo  celerius,  quod 
falsissimum  est.  Nee  eaedem  rationes  in  omni  genere 
virtutum  valent,  sed  longe  diversae.  Itaque  hae  men- 
sune  ex  rebus  ipsis  petendae  sunt,  et  non  ex  verisimili- 
tudine  aut  conjecturis. 

1  Absorption. 


488  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

Denique  In  omni  inquisitione  naturae  Quantum  cor- 
poris requiratur  ad  aliquod  efFectum,  tanquam  dosis, 
notandum ;  et  cautiones  de  Nimis  et  Parum  asper- 
gendse. 

XLVIII. 

Inter  Praerogativas  Instantiarum,  ponemus  loco  vice- 
simo  quarto  Instantias  Luctce;  quas  etiam  In8ta7itia8 
Prcedominantice  appellare  consuevimus.  Eae  indicant 
praedominantiam  et  cessionem  virtutum  ad  invicem  ; 
et  quae  ex  illis  sit  fortior  et  vincat,  quae  infirmior  et 
succumbat.  Sunt  enim  motus  et  nixus  corponim  com- 
positi,  decompositi,  et  complicati,  non  minus  quam  cor- 
pora ipsa.  Proponemus  igitur  primum  species  prae- 
cipuas  motuum  sive  virtutum  activarum  ;  ut  magis 
perspicua  sit  ipsarum  comparatio  in  robore,  et  exinde 
demonstratio  atque  designatio  Instantiarum  Luctae  et 
Praedominantiae. 

Motus  Primus  sit  Motus  Antitypice^  materiae,  quae 
inest  in  singulis  portionibus  ejus ;  per  quem  plane  an- 
nihilari  non  vult :  ita  ut  nullum  incendium,  nullum 
pondus  aut  depressio,  nulla  violentia,  nulla  denique  setas 
aut  diuturnitas  temporis  possit  redigere  aliquam  vel  mini- 
mam  portionem  materiae  in  nihilum ;  quin  ilia  et  sit  ali- 
quid,  et  loci  aliquid  occupet,  et  se  (in  qualicunque  neces- 
sitate ponatur)  vel  formam  mutando  vel  locum  liberet, 
vel  (si  non  detur  copia)  ut  est  subsistat ;  neque  unquam 
res  eo  deveniat,  ut  aut  nihil  sit,  aut  nullibi.  Quem  Mo- 
tum  Schola  (quae  semper  fere  et  denominat  et  definit 
res  potius  per  efFectus  et  incommoda  quam  per  causas 
interiores)  vel  denotat  per  illud  axioma,  quod  Duo  cor- 
pora non  po88int  esse  in  uno  loco  ;  vel  vocat  motum  Ne 
fiat  penetratio  dimensionum.  Neque  hujus  motus  ex- 
1  This  term  was  first  used  by  Aristotle. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  489 

empla  proponi  consentaneum  est  :  inest  enim  omni 
corpori. 

Sit  Motus  Secundus,  Motus  (quern  appellamus) 
Nexus ;  per  quern  corpora  non  patiuntur  se  ulla  ex 
parte  sui  dirimi  a  contactu  alterius  corporis,  ut  quae 
mutuo  nexu  et  contactu  gaudeant.  Quern  motum 
Schola  vocat  Motum  JVe  detur  vacuum  :  veluti  cum 
aqua  attrahitur  sursum  exuctione,  aut  per  fistulas ; 
caro  per  ventosas;  aut  cum  aqua  sistitur  nee  effluit 
in  hydriis  perforatis,  nisi  os  hydriae  ad  immittendum 
aerem  aperiatur;  et  innumera  id  genus. 

Sit  Motus  Tertius,  Motus  (quern  appellamus)  Liber- 
tatis ;  per  quern  corpora  se  liberare  nituntur  a  pres- 
sura  aut  tensura  praeter-naturali,  et  restituere  se  in  di- 
mensum  corpori  suo  conveniens.  Cujus  motus  etiam 
innumera  sunt  exempla :  veluti  (quatenus  ad  libera- 
tionem  a  pressura)  aqua3  in  natando,  aeris  in  volando ; 
aquae  in  remigando,  aeris  in  undulationibus  ventorum ; 
laminae  in  horologiis.  Nee  ineleo-anter  se  ostendit 
motus  aeris  compressi  in  sclopettis  ludicris  puerorum, 
cum  alnum  aut  simile  quiddam  excavant,  et  infarciunt 
frusto  alicujus  radicis  succulentae,  vel  similium,  ad 
utrosque  fines;  deinde  per  embolum  ^  trudunt  radi- 
cem  vel  hujusmodi  farcimentum  in  foramen  alterum  ; 
unde  emittitur  et  ejicitur  radix  cum  sonitu  ad  foramen 
alterum,  idque  antequam  tangatur  a  radice  aut  farci- 
mento  citimo,  aut  embolo.  Quatenus  vero  ad  libera- 
tionem  a  tensura,  ostendit  se  hie  motus  in  aere  post  ex- 
uctionem  in  ovis  vitreis  remanente  ;  in  chordis,  in  corio, 
et  panno  ;  resilientibus  post  tensuras  suas,  nisi  tensuraa 
illge  per  moram  invaluerint,  etc.  Atque  hunc  motum 
Schola  sub  nomine  Motus  ex  Forma  Elementi  innuit : 

1 'EjUjSo^oi-,  anything  introduced  [a  ramrod?]. 


490  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

satis  quidem  inscite,  cum  hie  motus  non  tantum  ad 
aerem,  aquam,  aut  jflammam  pertineat,  sed  ad  omuem 
diversitatem  consistentiae ;  ut  ligni,  ferri,  plumbi,  panni, 
membranai,  etc.,  in  quibus  singula  corpora  sujb  liabent 
diniensionis  modulum,  et  ab  eo  aegre  ad  spatium  ali- 
quod  notabile  abripiuntur.  Verum  quia  Motus  iste 
Libertatis  omnium  est  maxime  obvius,  et  ad  infinita 
spectans,  consultum  fuerit  eum  bene  et  perspicue  dis- 
tinguere.  Quidam  eiiim  valde  negligenter  confundunt 
hunc  motum  cum  gemino  illo  motu  Antitypice  et  Nexus; 
liberationem  scilicet  a  pressura,  cum  motu  Antitypiae  ; 
a  tensura,  cum  motu  Nexus  ;  ac  si  ideo  cederent  aut 
se  dilatarent  corpora  compressa,  ne  sequeretur  pene- 
tratio  dimensionum  ;  ideo  resilirent  et  contraherent  se 
corpora  tensa,  ne  sequeretur  vacuum.  Atqui  si  aer 
compressus  se  vellet  recipere  in  densitatem  aquae,  aut 
lignum  in  densitatem  la])idis,  nil  opus  foret  penetra- 
tione  dimensionum ;  et  nihilominus  longe  major  posset 
esse  compressio  illorum,  quam  ilia  uUo  modo  patiuntur. 
Eodeni  modo  si  aqua  se  dilatare  vellet  in  raritatem  at-ris, 
aut  lapis  in  raritatem  ligni,  n(m  opus  foret  vacuo  ;  et  ta- 
men  longe  major  posset  fieri  extensio  eorum,  quam  ilia 
ullo  modo  patiuntur.  Itaque  non  reducitur  res  ad 
penetrationem  dimensionum  et  vacuum,  nisi  in  ultimi- 
tatibus  condensationis  et  rarefactionis  :  cum  tamen  isti 
motus  longe  citra  eas  sistant  et  versentur,  neque  aliud 
sint  quam  desideria  corporum  conservandi  se  in  con- 
sistentiis  suis  (sive,  si  malint,  in  formis  suis),  nee  ab 
lis  recedendi  subito,  nisi  per  modos  suaves  ac  per  con- 
sensum  alterentur.  At  longe  magis  necessarium  est 
(quia  multa  secum  trahit),  ut  intimetur  hominibus, 
motum  violentum  (quem  nos  Mechanicum^  Democri- 
tus,  qui  in  motibus  suis  primis  expediendis  etiam  infra 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  491 

mediocres  pliilosoplios  poneiidus  est,  motum  Plagce 
vocavit)  nil  aliud  esse  quam  Motura  Libertatis,  scili- 
cet a  compressione  ad  relaxationem.  Etenim  in  omni 
sive  siinplici  protrusione  sive  volatii  per  aerem,  non  fit 
summotio  aut  latio  localis,  anteqiiam  partes  corporis 
prseter-naturaliter  patiantur  et  comprimantur  ab  ira- 
pellente.  Turn  vero  partibus  aliis  alias  per  succes- 
sion em  trudentibus,  fertur  totum ;  nee  solum  progre- 
diendo,  sed  etiam  rotando  simul ;  ut  etiam  hoc  modo 
partes  se  liberare,  aut  magis  ex  sequo  tolerare  possint. 
Atque  de  hoc  Motu  hactenus. 

Sit  Motus  Quartus,  motus  cui  nomen  dedimus  Motus 
Syles :  qui  motus  antistrophus  est  quodammodo  Motui, 
de  quo  diximus,  Libertatis.  Etenim  in  Motu  Liber- 
tatis, corpora  novum  dimensum  sive  novam  sphseram 
sive  novam  dilatationem  aut  contractionem  (hasc  enim 
verborum  varietas  idem  innuit)  exhorrent,  respuunt, 
fugiunt,  et  resilire  ac  teterem  consistentiam  recupe- 
rare  totis  viribus  contendunt.  At  contra  in  hoc  Motu 
Hyles,  corpora  novam  sphtEram  sive  dimensum  ap- 
petunt ;  atque  ad  illud  libenter  et  propere,  et  quando- 
que  valentissimo  nixu  (ut  in  pulvere  pyrio)  aspirant. 
Instrumenta  autem  hujus  motus,  non  sola  certe,  sed 
potentissima,  aut  saltern  frequentissima,  sunt  calor  et 
frigus.  Exempli  gratia  :  aer,  si  per  tensuram  (velut 
per  exuctionem  in  ovis  vitreis)  dilatetur,  magno  labo- 
ret  desiderio  seipsum  restituendi.  At  admoto  calore, 
e  contra  appetit  dilatari,  et  concupiscit^  novam  sphae- 
ram,  et  transit  et  migrat  in  illam  libenter  tanquam  in 
novam  formam  (ut  loquuntur)  ;  nee  post  dilatationem 
nonnullam  de  reditu  curat,  nisi  per  admotionem  frigidi 
ad  eam  invitetur ;  quae  non  reditus  est,  sed  transmu- 

1  Concupiscet,  in  the  original.  —  J.  S. 


492  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

tatio  repetita.  Eodem  modo  et  aqua,  si  per  compres- 
sionera  arctetur,  recalcitrat ;  et  vult  fieri  qualis  fuit, 
scilicet  latior.  At  si  interveniat  frigus  intensuni  et 
continuatum,  mutat  se  sponte  sua  et  libenter  in  con- 
densationem  glaciei ;  atque  si  plane  continuetur  frigus, 
nee  a  teporibus  interrumpatur  (ut  fit  in  speluncis 
et  cavernis  paulo  profundioribus),  vertitur  in  cry- 
stallum  ^  aut  materiam  similem,  nee  unquam  resti- 
tuitur. 

Sit  Motus  Quintus,  Motus  Continuationis.  Intelli- 
gimus  autern  non  continuationis  simplicis  et  primariaB, 
cum  corpore  aliquo  altero  (nam  ille  est  Motus  Nexus) ; 
sed  continuationis  sui,  in  corpore  certo.  Certissimum 
enim  est,  quod  corpora  omnia  solutionem  continuitatis 
exliorreant ;  alia  magis,  alia  minus,  sed  omnia  aliqua- 
tenus.  Nam  ut  in  corporibus  duris  (veluti  chalybis, 
vitri)  reluctatio  contra  discontinuationem  est  maxime 
robusta  et  valida,  ita  etiam  in  liquoribus,  ubi  cessare 
aut  languere  saltem  videtur  motus  ejusmodi,  tamen 
non  prorsus  reperitur  privatio  ejus  ;  sed  plane  inest 
ipsis  in  gradu  tanquam  infimo,  et  prodit  se  in  experi- 
mentis  plurimis ;  sicut  in  bullis,  in  rotunditate  gutta- 
rum,  in  filis  tenuioribus  stillicidiorum,  et  in  sequacitate 
corporum  glutinosorum,  et  ejusmodi.  Sed  maxime 
omnium  se  ostendit  appetitus  iste,  si  discontinuatio 
tentetur  usque  ad  fractiones  minores.  Nam  in  mor- 
tariis,  post  contusionem  ad  certum  gradum,  non  am- 

1  Pliny,  xxxvii.  9.  Also  Seneca,  Natural  Questions.  Though  this  ac- 
count of  the  origin  of  crystals  is  of  course  erroneous,  yet  there  is  a  class 
of  cr^-stals  which  have  been  shown  to  occupy  the  volume  which  tiieir 
water  of  crystallisation  would  in  the  state  of  ice;  so  that  their  other  con- 
stituents may  in  some  sort  be  said  to  take  up  no  space.  This  curious 
analog}'  with  ice  was  proved  by  Playfair  and  Joule  in  a  very  considera- 
ble number  of  cases.     See  Phil.  Mag.  Dec.  1845. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  493 

pllus  operatur  pistillum ;  aqua  non  subintrat  rimas 
minores ;  quin  et  ipse  aer,  non  obstante  subtilitate 
corporis  ipsius,  poros  vasorum  paulo  solidiorum  non 
pertransit  subito,  nee  nisi  per  diuturnam  insinua- 
tionem. 

Sit  Motus  Sextus,  motus  quern  nominamus  Motum 
ad  Lucrum^  sive  Motum  Indlgentioe.  Is  est,  per  quern 
corpora,  quando  versantur  inter  plane  heterogenea  et 
quasi  inimica,  si  forte  nanciscantur  copiam  aut  commo- 
ditatem  evitandi  ilia  heterogenea  et  se  applicandi  ad 
magis  cognata,  (licet  ilia  ipsa  cognata  talia  fuerint  quae 
non  habeant  arctum  consensum  cum  ipsis)  tamen  sta- 
tim  ea  amplectuntur,  et  tanquam  potiora  malunt ;  et 
lucri  loco  (unde  vocabulum  sumpsimus)  hoc  ponere 
videntur,  tanquam  talium  corporum  indiga.  Exempli 
gratia :  aurum,  aut  aliud  metallum  foliatum  non  delec- 
tatur  aere  circumfuso.  Itaque  si  corpus  aliquod  tan- 
gibile  et  crassum  nanciscatur  (ut  digitum,  papyrum, 
quid  vis  aliud),  adhaeret  statim,  nee  facile  divellitur. 
Etiam  papyrus,  aut  pannus,  et  hujusmodi,  non  bene 
se  habent  cum  aere  qui  inseritur  et  commistus  est  in 
ipsorum  poris.  Itaque  aquam  aut  liquorem  libenter 
imbibunt,  et  aerem  exterminant.  Etiam  saccharum, 
aut  spongia  infusa  in  aquam  aut  vinum,  licet  pars  ip- 
sorum emineat  et  longe  attollatur  supra  vinum  aut 
aquam,  tamen  aquam  aut  vinum  paulatim  et  per  gra- 
dus  attrahunt  in  sursum. 

Unde  optimus  canon  sumitur  aperturse  et  solutionum 
corporum.  Missis  enim  corrosivis  et  aquis  fortibus, 
qua3  viam  sibi  aperiunt,  si  possit  inveniri  corpus  propor- 
tionatum  et  magis  consentiens  et  amicum  corpori 
alicui  solido  quam  illud  cum  quo  tanquam  per  neces- 
sitatem  commiscetur,   statim   se  aperit  et  relaxat  cor- 


494  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

pus,  et  illud  alterum  intro  recipit,  priore  excluso  aut 
summoto.  Neque  operatur  aut  potest  iste  Motiis  ad 
Lucrum  solummodo  ad  tactum.  Nam  electrica  ope- 
ratio  (de  qua  Gilbertus  et  alii  post  eum  taiitas  ex- 
citarunt  fabulas)  non  alia  est  quam  corporis  per  friea- 
tionem  levem  excitati  appetitus ;  qui  aerem  non  bene 
tolerat,  sed  aliud  tangibile  mavult,  si  reperiatur  in 
.  propinquo. 

Sit  Motus  Septimus,  Motus  (quern  appellamus)  Con- 
gregationis  Majoris ;  per  queni  corpora  feruntur  ad 
massas  connaturalium  suorum  :  gravia,  ad  globum  ter- 
ras ;  levia,  ad  ambitum  coeli.  Hunc  Scliola  nomine 
Mollis  Naturalis  insignivit:  levi  contemplation e,  quia 
scilicet  nil  spectabile  erat  ab  extra  quod  eum  motum 
cieret ;  (itaque  rebus  ipsis  innatum  atque  insitum  puta- 
vit)  ;  aut  forte  quia  non  cessat.  Nee  mirum  :  semper 
enim  praesto  sunt  coelum  et  terra  ;  cum  e  contra  causce 
et  origines  plurimorum  ex  reliquis  motibus  interdum 
absint,  interdum  adsint.  Itaque  hunc,  quia  non  inter- 
mittit  sed  caeteris  intermittentibus  statim  occurrit,  per- 
petuum  et  proprium  ;  reliquos  ascititios  posuit.  Est 
autem  iste  motus  revera  satis  infirmus  et  hebes,  tan- 
quam  is  qui  (nisi  sit  moles  corporis  major)  caeteris  mo- 
tibus, quamdiu  operantur,  cedat  et  succumbat.  Atque 
cum  hie  motus  hominum  cogitationes  ita  impleverit  ut 
fere  reliquos  motus  occultaverit,  tamen  parum  est  quod 
homines  de  eo  sciunt,  sed  in  multis  circa  ilium  errori- 
bus  versantur. 

Sit  Motus  Octavus,  Motus  Congregationis  Minoris  ; 
per  quern  partes  homogeneas  in  corpora  aliquo  separant 
se  ab  heterogeneis,  et  coeunt  inter  sese  ;  per  quern 
etiam  corpora  Integra  ex  similitudine  substantias  se 
amplectuntur  et  fovent,   et  quandoque  ad  distantiam 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  495 

aliquam  congregantur,  attrahuntur,  et  conveniunt  : 
veluti  cum  in  lacte  flos  lactis  post  moram  aliquam  su- 
pernatat ;  in  vino  feces  et  tartarum  subsidmit.  Neque 
enim  ha3C  fiunt  per  motum  gravitatis  et  levitatis  tan- 
tum,  ut  alige  partes  summitatem  petant,  aliee  ad  imum 
vergant ;  sed  multo  magis  per  desiderium  liomogene- 
orum  inter  se  coeundi  et  se  uniendi.  DifFert  autem 
iste  motus  a  Motu  Indigentise,  in  duobus.  Uno,  quod 
in  Motu  Indigentiae  sit  stimulus  major  naturae  malignae 
et  contrariae  ;  at  in  hoc  motu  (si  modo  impedimenta 
et  vincula  absint)  uniuntur  partes  per  amicitiam,  licet 
absit  natura  aliena  quae  litem  moveat :  altero,  quod  arc- 
tior  sit  unio,  et  tanquam  majore  cum  delectu.  Jn  illo 
enim,  modo  evitetur  corpus  inimicum,  corpora  etiam 
non  admodum  cognata  concurrunt ;  at  in  hoc  coeunt 
substantiae,  germana  plane  similitudine  devinctae,  et 
conflantur  tanquam  in  unum.  Atque  hie  motus  om- 
nibus corporibus  compositis  inest ;  et  se  facile  conspi- 
ciendum  in  singulis  daret,  nisi  ligaretur  et  fraenaretur 
per  alios  corporum  appetitus  et  necessitates,  quae  istam 
coitionem  disturbant. 

Ligatur  autem  motus  iste  plerumque  tribus  modis  : 
torpore  corporum ;  fraeno  corporis  dominantis  ;  et  motu 
externo.  Ad  torporem  corporum  quod  attinet ;  certum 
est  inesse  corporibus  tangibilibus  pigritiam  quandam 
secundum  magis  et  minus,  et  exhorrentiam  motus  lo- 
calis  ;  ut,  nisi  excitentur,  malint  statu  suo  (prout  sunt) 
esse  contenta  quam  in  melius  se  expedire.  Discutitur 
autem  iste  torpor  triplici  auxilio :  aut  per  calorem, 
aut  per  virtutem  alicujus  cognati  corporis  eminen- 
tem,  aut  per  motum  vividum  et  potentem.  Atque 
primo  quoad  auxilium  caloris  ;  hinc  fit,  quod  calor 
pronuntietur  esse  illud  quod  separet  Heterogenea^  con- 


496  NOVUM  ORGAN UM. 

•greget  Romogenea.  Quam  definitioiiem  Peripatetico- 
rum  merito  derisit  Gilbertus ;  dicens  earn  esse  perinde 
ac  si  quis  diceret  ac  definiret  liominem  illud  esse  quod 
serat  triticmn  et  plantet  vineas :  esse  enim  definitionera 
tantum  per  effectus,  eosque  particulares.^  Sed  adhuc 
magis  culpanda  est  ilia  definitio  ;  quia  etiam  effectus 
illi  (quales  quales  sunt)  non  sunt  ex  proprietate  caloris, 
sed  tantum  per  accidens  ^  (idem  enim  facit  frigus,  ut 
postea  dicemus),  nempe  ex  desiderio  partium  homoge- 
ncarum  coeundi ;  adjuvante  tantum  calore  ad  discu- 
tiendum  torporem,  qui  torpor  desiderium  illud  antea 
ligaverat.  Quoad  vero  auxilium  virtutis  inditae  a  cor- 
pore  cognato  ;  illud  mirabiliter  eluceseit  in  magnete 
armato,  qui  excitat  in  ferro  virtutem  detinendi  ferrum 
per  similitudinem  substantiae,  discusso  torpore  ferri  per 
virtutem  magnetis.  Quoad  vero  auxilium  motus ;  con- 
spicitur  illud  in  sagittis  ligneis,  cuspide  etiam  lignea ; 
quae  altius  penetrant  in  alia  ligna  quam  si  fuissent  ar- 
matse  ferro,  per  similitudinem  substantiae,  discusso  tor- 


1  For  the  definition  we  may  refer  to  the  Margarita  PhUosqphue,  xi.  3. 
It  is  founded  on  a  passage  in  the  De  Gen.  et  Corr.  ii.  2.  Gilbert's  censure 
on  it  is  to  be  found  in  his  posthumous  work  De  Mundo  nostra  svhlunari  Phi- 
bsophia  nova,  which  was  published  by  Gruter  in  1651,  long  after  the  death 
of  Bacon.  It  seems  however,  as  Gruter  remarks,  that  the  work,  which  he 
suggests  may  have  been  written  before  the  treatise  De  Magnete,  published 
in  1600,  had  been  read  in  manuscript  by  "  viri  magni  et  famaj  celeberri- 
mse."  "  Illi  perspicace  in  Physicis  prwsertim  ingenio  baud  poenitendie  in 
evolvendo  operaj  testimonium  dederunt,  quod  integrum  excussisse  censeiin- 
tur,  et  aliqua  a  vulgaribus  opinionibus  abhorrentia  calculo  suo  comprobata 
hinc  sparsim  citent;  "  in  which  I  do  not  doubt  that  Gruter  refers  to  Bacon. 
Bacon's  quotation  seems  to  have  been  made  from  imperfect  memory,  as  the 
words  of  the  original  are :  —  "  quid  illud  ostendit  aut  qune  ilia  differentia 
ab  effectu  tantum  in  quibusdam  corporibus,  congregans  homogenea  et  dis- 
gregans  heterogenea  f  ac  si  diceres  hominem  animal  esse  carduos  et  sentes 
evellens,  et  fruges  serens,  cum  istud  sit  agricoln  studium."  —  De  Mundo, 
&c.,  i.  c.  26. 

2  i.  e.  they  arise  indirectly. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  497 

pore  ligni  per  motum  celerem  :  de  quibus  duobus 
experimentis  etiam  in  aphorismo  de  Instantiis  Clan- 
destinis  diximiis. 

Ligatio  vero  Motus  Congregationis  Minoris,  qua3  fit 
per  fraenum  corporis  dominantis,  conspicitur  in  solu- 
tione  sanguinis  et  urinarum  per  frigus.  Quamdiu 
enim  repleta  fuerint  corpora  ilia  spiritu  agili,  qui  sin- 
gulas  eorum  partes  cujuscunque  generis  ipse  ut  domi- 
nus  totius  ordinat  et  cohibet,  tamdiu  non  coeunt  homo- 
genea  ^  propter  frsenum ;  sed  postquam  ille  spiritus 
evaporaverit,  aut  sufFocatus  fuerit  per  frigus,  turn  so- 
lutse  partes  a  fraeno  coeunt  secundum  desiderium  suum 
naturale.  Atque  ideo  fit,  ut  omnia  corpora  quae  con- 
tinent spiritum  acrem  (ut  sales,  et  hujusmodi)  durent 
et  non  solvantur,  ob  frsenum  permanens  et  durabile 
spiritus  dominantis  et  imperiosi. 

Ligatio  vero  Motus  Congregationis  Minoris,  quae  fit 
per  motum  externum,  maxime  conspicitur  in  agitationi- 
bus  corporum  per  quas  arcetur  putrefactio.  Omnis 
enim  putrefactio  fandatur  in  congregatione  bomoge- 
neorum ;  unde  paulatim  fit  corruptio  prioris  (quam 
vocant)  formae,  et  genera tio  novas.  Nam  putrefacti- 
onem,  quae  sternit  viam  ad  generationem  novae  formae, 
praecedit  solutio  veteris ;  quae  est  ipsa  coitio  ad  homo- 
geniam.  Ea  vero  si  non  impedita  fuerit,  fit  solutio 
simplex  ;  sin  occurrant  varia  quae  obstant,  sequuntur 
putrefactiones  quae  sunt  rudimenta  generationis  novae. 
Quod  si  (id  quod  nunc  agitur)  fiat  agitatio  firequens 
per  motum  externum,  tum  vero  motus  iste  coitionis 
(qui  est  delicatus  et  mollis  et  indiget  quiete  ab  exter- 
nis)  disturbatur  et  cessat ;  ut  fieri  videmus  in  innume- 

1  ["  Heterogenea "  in  the  original  edition]  ;  clearly  a  vn-ong  reading:  the 
sense  requires  "homogenea." 
VOL.  I.  32 


498  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

ris;  veluti  cum  quotidiana  agitatio  aut  profluentia  aquae 
arceat  putrefactionem ;  venti  arceant  pestilentiam  acris; 
grana  in  granariis  versa  et  agitata  maneant  pura  ;  om- 
nia clenique  agitata  exterius  non  facile  putrefiant  in- 
terius. 

Superest  ut  non  omittatur  coitio  ilia  partium  corpo- 
rum,  unde  fit  prascipue  induratio  et  desiccatio.  Post- 
quam  enim  spiritus,  aut  humidum  in  spiritum  versum, 
evolaverit  in  aliquo  corpore  porosiore  (ut  in  ligno, 
osse,  membrana,  et  hujusmodi),  tum  partes  crassiores 
majore  nixu  contraliuntur  et  coeunt,  unde  sequitur 
induratio  aut  desiccatio :  quod  existimamus  fieri,  non 
tam  ob  Motum  Nexus,  ne  detur  vacuum,  quam  per 
motum  istum  amicitiiB  et  unionis. 

Ad  coitionem  vero  ad  distans  quod  attinet,  ea  infre- 
quens  est  et  rara  ;  et  tamen  in  pluribus  inest  quam  qui- 
bus  observatur.  Hujus  simulacra  sunt,  cum  bulla  sol- 
vat  bullam ;  medicamenta  ex  similitudine  substantiae 
trahant  humores ;  cliorda  in  diversis  fidibus  ad  uniso- 
num  moveat  chordam  ;  et  hujusmodi.  Etiam  in  spiri- 
tibus  ariimalium  hunc  motum  vigere  existimamus,  sed 
plane  incognitum.  At  eminet  certe  in  magnete,  et 
ferro  excito.  Cum  autem  de  motibus  magnetis  loqui- 
mur,  distinguendi  plane  sunt.  Quatuor  enim  virtutes 
sive  operationes  sunt  in  magnete,  qute  non  confundi,  sed 
separari  debent;  licet  admiratio  hominum  et  stupor  eas 
commiscuerit.  Una,  coitionis  magnetis  ad  magnetem, 
vel  ferri  ad  magnetem,  vel  ferri  exciti  ad  ferrum.  Se- 
cunda,  verticitatis  ejus  ad  septentriones  et  austrum,  at- 
que  simul  declinationis  ejus.  Tertia,  penetrationis  ejus 
per  aurum,  vitrum,  lapidem,  omnia.  Quarta,  commu- 
nicationis  virtutis  ejus  de  lapide  in  ferrum,  et  de  ferro 
in  ferrum,  absque  communicatione  substantias.     Verum 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  499 

hoc  loco  de  prima  virtute  ejus  tan  turn  loquimur,  videli- 
cet coitionis.  Insio-iiis  etiam  est  motus  coitionis  argenti 
vivi  et  auri ;  adeo  ut  aurum  alliciat  argentum  vivum, 
licet  confectum  in  unguenta  ;  atque  operarii  inter  vapo- 
res  argenti  vivi  soleant  tenere  in  ore  frustum  auri,  ad 
colligendas  emissiones  argenti  vivi,  alias  crania  et  ossa 
eorum  invasuras ;  unde  etiam  frustum  illud  paulo  post 
albescit.  Atque  de  Motu  Congregationis  Minoris  haec 
dicta  sint. 

Sit  Motus  Nonus,  Motus  Magneticus ;  qui  licet  sit 
ex  genere  Motus  Congregationis  Minoris,  tamen  si  ope- 
retur  ad  distantias  magnas  et  super  massas  rerum  mag- 
nas,  inquisitionem  meretur  separatam ;  praesertim  si 
nee  incipiat  a  tactu,  quemadraodum  plurimi,  nee  per- 
ducat  actionem  ad  tactum,  quemadmodum  omnes  mo- 
tus congregativi ;  sed  corpora  tantum  elevet,  aut  ea 
intumescere  faciat,  nee  quicquam  ultra.  Nam  si  luna 
attollat  aquas,  aut  turgescere  aut  intumescere  faciat 
humida ;  aut  coelum  stellatum  attrahat  planetas  versus 
sua  apogaea ;  aut  sol  alliget  astra  Veneris  et  Mercurii, 
ne  longius  absint  a  corpore  ejus  quam  ad  distantiam 
certam ;  videntur  hi  motus  nee  sub  Congregations 
Majore  nee  sub  Congregatione  Minore  bene  collocari ; 
sed  esse  tanquam  congregativa  media  et  imperfecta, 
ideoque  speciem  debere  constituere  propriam. 

Sit  Motus  Decimus,  Motus  Fagce ;  motus  scilicet 
Motui  Congregationis  Minoris  contrarius ;  per  quern 
corpora  ex  antipathia  fugiunt  et  fugant  inimica,  seque 
ab  illis  separant,  aut  cum  illis  miscere  se  recusant. 
Quamvis  enim  videri  possit  in  aliquibus  hie  motus  esse 
motus  tantum  per  accidens  aut  per  consequens,  respectu 
Motus  Congregationis  Minoris,  quia  nequeunt  coire  ho- 
mogenea  nisi  heterogeneis  exclusis  et  remotis;    tamen 


600  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

ponendus  est  motus  iste  per  se,  et  in  speciem  constitu- 
endus,  quia  in  multis  appetitus  Fiigse  cernitur  magis 
principalis  quam  appetitus  Coitionis. 

Eminet  autem  hie  motus  insigniter  in  excretionibus 
animalium  ;  nee  minus  etiam  in  sensuum  nonnullorum 
odiosis  objectis,  praecipue  in  olfactu  et  gustu.  Odor 
enim  foetidus  ita  rejicitur  ab  olfactu,  ut  etiam  inducat 
in  OS  stomachi  motum  expulsionis  per  consensum ;  sapor 
amams  et  horridus  ita  rejicitur  a  palato  aut  gutture,  ut 
inducat  per  consensum  capitis  conquassationem  et  hor- 
rorem.  Veruntamen  etiam  in  aliis  locum  habet  iste 
motus.  Conspicitur  enim  in  antiperistasibus  nonnul- 
lis  ;  ut  in  aeris  media  regione,  cujus  fi'igora  videntur 
esse  rejectiones  naturae  frigidai  ex  confiniis  coelestium  ; 
quemadmodum  etiam  videntur  magni  illi  fervores  et 
inflammationes,  qua?  inveniuntur  in  locis  subterraneis, 
esse  rejectiones  naturae  calidae  ab  interioribus  terrae. 
Calor  enim  et  frigus,  si  fuerint  in  quanto  minore,  se 
invicem  perimunt ;  sin  fuerint  in  massis  majoribus  et 
tanquam  justis  exercitibus,  tum  vero  per  conflictum  se 
locis  invicem  summovent  et  ejiciunt.  Etiam  tradunt 
cinamomum  et  odorifera,  sita  juxta  latrinas  et  loca 
foetida,  diutius  odorem  retinere ;  quia  recusant  exire  et 
commisceri  cum  foetidis.  Certe  argentum  vivum,  quod 
alias  se  reuniret  in  corpus  integrum,  prohibetur  per  sa- 
livam  hominis,  aut  axungiam  porci,  aut  terebintliinam, 
et  hujusmodi,  ne  partes  ejus  coeant;  propter  malum 
consensum  quem  habent  cum  hujusmodi  corporibus  ; 
a  quibus  undique  circumfusis  se  retrahunt ;  adeo  ut 
fortior  sit  earum  Fuga  ab  istis  interjacentibus  quam 
desiderium  uniendi  se  cum  partibus  sui  similibus  ; 
id  quod  vocant  inortificationem  argenti  vivi.  Etiam 
quod  oleum  cum  aqua  non  misceatur,  non  tan  tum  in 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  501 

causa  est  differentia  levitatis,  sed  malus  ipsorum  con- 
sensus :  ut  videre  est  in  spiritu  vini,  qui  cum  levior  sit 
oleo,  tamen  se  bene  miscet  cum  aqua.  At  maxima 
omnium  insignis  est  Motus  Fugas  in  nitro,  et  hujusmodi 
corporibus  crudis,  quae  flammam  exhorrent ;  ut  in  pul- 
vere  pyrio,  argento  vivo,  necnon  in  auro.  Fuga  A^ero 
ferri  ab  altero  polo  magnetis  a  Gilberto  bene  notatur 
non  esse  Fuga  propria,  sed  conformitas,  et  coitio  ad  si- 
tum  magis  accommodatum.^ 

Sit  Motus  Undecimus,  Motus  Assimilationis,  sive 
Multiplicationis  sui,  sive  etiam  Generationis  Simplids. 
Generationem  autem  Simplicem  dicimus  non  corporum 
integralium,  ut  in  plantis,  aut  animalibus  ;  sed  corpo- 
rum similarium.2  Nempe  per  hunc  motum  corpora  si- 
milaria  vertunt  corpora  alia  affinia,  aut  saltem  bene  dis- 
posita  et  pr^eparata,  in  substantiam  et  naturani  suam ; 
ut  flamma,  quae  super  balitus  et  oleosa  multiplicat  se, 
et  generat  novam  flammam ;  aer,  qui  super  aquam 
et  aquea  multiplicat  se,  et  generat  novum  aerem ; 
spiritus  vegetabilis  et  animalis,  qui  super  tenuiores 
partes  tarn  aquei  quam  oleosi  in  alimentis  suis  mul- 
tiplicat se,  et  generat  novum  spiritum ;  partes  solidse 
plantarum  et  animalium,  veluti  folium,  flos,  caro,  os,  et 
sic  de  caeteris,  quae  singul^e  ex  succis  alimentorum  as- 
similant  et  generant  substantiam  successivam  et  epiu- 
siam.  Neque  enim  quenquam  cum  Paracelso  delirare 
juvet,  qui  (distillationibus  suis  scilicet  occaecatus)  nu- 
tritionem  per  separationem  tantum  fieri  voluit ;  quod- 

1  "  Ita  coitio  magnetica  actus  est  magnetis  et  ferri,  non  actio  unius,  utri- 
usque  evTeT^^x^i-o.  non  epycyv,  avvevTe'kexeui  et  conactus  potius  quam  sympa- 
thia ;  antipathia  nulla  est  propria  magnetica.  Nam  fuga  et  declinatio  ter- 
minorum,  sive  conversio  totius,  utriusque  actus  est  ad  unitatem,  a  conactu 
et  avvEVTe'kEX^'-'^  amborum."  —  Gilbert,  De  Magnete,  ii.  c.  4. 

2  i.  e.  bodies  of  uniform  texture. 


502  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

que  in  pane  vel  cibo  lateat  oculus,  nasus,  cerebrum, 
jecur ;  ^  in  succo  terras  radix,  folium,  flos.  Etenim 
sicut  faber  ex  rudi  massa  lapidis  vel  ligni,  per  separa- 
tionem  et  rejectionem  superflui  educit  folium,  florem, 
oculum,  nasum,  manum,  pedem,  et  similia ;  ita  archoe- 
um  ilium  fabrum  internum  ex  alimento  per  separatio- 
nem  et  rejectionem  educere  singula  membra  et  partes 
asserit  ille.  Verum  missis  nugis,  certissimum  est  partes 
singulas,  tam  similares  quam  organicas,  in  vegetabilibus 
et  animalibus,  succos  alimentoi-um  suorum  fere  com- 
munes, aut  non  multum  diversos,  prime  attrahere  cum 
nonnullo  delectu,  deinde  assimilare,  et  vertere  in  na- 
turam  suam.  Neque  Assimilatio  ista,  aut  Generatio 
Simplex,  fit  solum  in  corporibus  animatis,  verum  et 
inanimata  ex  hac  re  participant ;  veluti  de  flamma  et 

1 1  have  not  been  able  to  find  any  passage  in  Paracelsus  which  altogether 
corresponds  to  this  remark;  and  in  his  Modus  Pharmacandi  the  process  of 
digestion  is  described  without  reference  to  the  Archeus;  nor  is  it  said  that 
each  member  "  latet  in  pane  vel  cibo."  "  Hoc  scimus,  quod  cujusque 
membri  nutrimentum  latitet  in  pane,  carne,  et  in  aliis  similiter."  "  Quot 
vero  modis  et  quibus,  necnon  quS  ratione  membris  corporis  nutrimentum 
dividatur,  nos  ignoramus;  hoc  tantiim  scimus,  rem  ita  se  habere  ut  dixi- 
mus."  —  De  Mod.  Pharm.  v.  p.  233.     (T  use  the  edition  of  1603). 

Bacon  has,  however,  correctly  stated  the  general  doctrine  that  alimenta- 
tion is  by  separation ;  and  again  Paracelsus  affirms  that  "officium  vero  Ar- 
chei  est  in  microcosmo  purum  ab  impuro  separare."  —  De  Morbis  Tarta- 
reis,  iii.  195.  The  truth  is  that  Paracelsus's  views  are  so  often  repeated  and 
varied  in  the  course  of  his  writings,  that  it  is  difficult  to  know  how  far  his 
opinions  are  represented  by  any  particular  passage. 

It  is  well  to  remark  that,  to  a  certain  extent,  the  theory  here  so  decidedly 
condemned  has,  by  the  recent  progress  of  organic  chemistry,  been  shown 
to  be  true.  Nothing  seems  better  established  than  that  the  nitrogenised 
components  of  animal  bodies  are  derived  from  the  corresponding  elements 
of  their  food.  With  respect  to  fat,  it  is,  I  believe,  a  prevailing  opinion  at 
present,  that  animals  have  the  power  of  converting  into  it  the  starch  or  sugar 
of  their  food;  and  the  production  of  butyric  acid  by  fermentation,  has  been 
regarded  as  at  least  an  illustration  of  the  transformation.  One  of  the 
highest  authorities  on  such  a  subject,  however,  I  mean  M.  Boussingault, 
was,  at  least  a  few  years  ago,  of  a  different  opinion.  He  regarded  animal 
fut  as  the  representative  of  the  fatty  matters  contained  in  the  food. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  503 

aere  dictum  est.  Quinetiam  spiritus  emortuus,^  qui  in 
omni  tangibili  animato  continetur,  id  perpetuo  agit,  ut 
partes  crassiores  digerat  et  vertat  in  spiritum,  qui  de- 
inde  exeat;  unde  fit  diminutio  ponderis  et  exsiccatio, 
ut  alibi  diximus.  Neque  etiam  respuenda  est  in  As- 
similation e  accretio  ilia,  quam  vulgo  ab  alimentatione 
distinguunt ;  veluti  cum  lutum  inter  lapillos  concrescit, 
et  vertitur  in  materiam  lapideam ;  squammae  circa 
dentes  vertuntur  in  substantiam  non  minus  duram 
quam  sunt  dentes  ipsi,  etc.  Sumus  enim  in  ea  opini- 
one,  inesse  corporibus  omnibus  desiderium  assimilandi, 
non  minus  quam  coeundi  ad  homogenea ;  verum  ligatur 
ista  virtus,  sicut  et  ilia,  licet  non  iisdem  modis.  Sed 
modos  illos,  necnon  solutionem  ab  iisdem,  omni  diligen- 
tia  inquirere  oportet,  quia  pertinent  ad  senectutis  refo- 
cillationem.  Postremo  videtur  notatu  dignum,  quod  in 
novem  illis  motibus,  de  quibus  diximus,  corpora  tantum 
naturse  suae  conservation  em  appetere  videntur  ;  in  hoc 
decimo  autera  propagationem.^ 

'  Sit  Motus  Duodecimus,  Motus  Exdtationis  ;  qui  mo- 
tus  videtur  esse  ex  genere  Assimilationis,  atque  eo  no- 
mine quandoque  a  nobis  promiscue  vocatur.  Est  enim 
motus  diffusivus,  et  communicativus,  et  transitivus,  et 
multiplicativus,  sicut  et  ille ;    atque  effectu  (ut  pluri- 

1  By  "  spiritus  emortuus"  Bacon  understands  that  which  in  the  Historia 
VitcB  et  Mortis  he  has  called  "  spiritus  mortualis."  The  fourth  of  his  Ca- 
nones  Mobiles,  in  the  Historia,  &c.  is  this:  —  "In  omnibus  animatis  duo 
sunt  genera  spirituum,  spiritus  mortuales  quales  insunt  inanimatis,  et  su- 
peradditua  spiritus  vitalis."  The  former  are  such  as  "  insunt  in  carne,  osse, 
membrana,  et  caeteris  separatis  et  mortuis."  I  do  not  think  there  is  any- 
distinct  trace  of  this  doctrine  of  a  spiritus  mortualis  in  Paracelsus.  In  his 
tract  Be  Viribus  Memhrorum,  i.  c.  1.,  he  describes  the  functions  of  the 
spiritus  vitse  in  relation  to  the  different  organs,  without  referring  to  any  in- 
dwelling non-vital  spirit  (vol.  iii.  p.   1.  of  his  Philosophy). 

2  The  first  "motus"  which  Bacon  mentions  does  not  relate  to  concrete 
bodies  ("corpora  "),  but  to  matter  in  general.  The  "Motus  Assimilatio- 
nis "  is  therefore  the  tenth  of  those  which  relate  to  "corpora,"  though  it  is 
the  eleventh  in  the  general  arrangement. 


504  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

mum)  consentiunt,  licet  efficiendi  modo  et  subjecto  dif- 
ferant.  Motus  enim  Assimilationis  procedit  tanquam 
cum  imperio  et  potestate ;  jubet  enim  et  cogit  assimila- 
tam  in  assimilantem  verti  et  mutari.  At  Motus  Excita- 
tionis  procedit  'tanquam  arte  et  insinuatione  et  furtim ; 
et  invitat  tantum,  et  disponit  excitatum  ad  naturam 
excitantis.  Etiam  Motus  Assimilationis  multiplicat  et 
.  transformat  corpora  et  substantias ;  veluti,  plus  fit  flam- 
mas,  plus  aeris,  plus  spiritus,  plus  carnis.  At  in  Motu 
Excitationis,  multiplicantur  et  transeunt  virtutes  tan- 
tum ;  et  plus  fit  calidi,  plus  magnetic],  plus  putridi. 
Eminet  autem  iste  motus  praecipue  in  calido  et  frigido. 
Neque  enim  calor  difFundit  se  in  calefaciendo  per  com- 
munication em  primi  caloris  ;  sed  tantum  per  Excita- 
tion em  partium  corporis  ad  motum  ilium  qui  est  Forma 
Calidi ;  de  quo  in  Vindemiatione  Prima  de  Natura 
Calidi  diximus.  Itaque  longe  tardius  et  difficilius  ex- 
citatur  calor  in  lapide  aut  metallo  quam  in  acre,  ob  in- 
habilitatem  et  impromptitudinem  corporum  illorum  ad 
motum  ilium  ;  ita  ut  verisimile  sit  posse  esse  interius 
versus  viscera  terrse  materias  quae  calefieri  prorsus  re- 
spuant ;  quia  ob  condensationem  majorem  spiritu  illo 
destituuntur  a  quo  Motus  iste  Excitationis  plerunque 
incipit.  Similiter  magnes  induit  ferrum  nova  partium 
dispositione  et  motu  conformi  ;  ipse  autem  nihil  ex  vir- 
tute  perdit.  Similiter  fermentum  panis,  et  flos  cervi- 
sise,  et  coagulum  lactis,  et  nonnulla  ex  venenis,  excitant 
et  invitant  motum  in  massa  farinaria,  aut  cervisia,  aut 
caseo,  aut  corpore  humano,  successivum  et  continua- 
tum  ;  non  tarn  ex  vi  excitantis  quam  ex  praedispositione 
et  facili  cessione  excitati.^ 


1  The  theory  here  proposed  is  nearly  equivalent  to  the  most  recent  views 
on  the  same  subject,  as  the  following  passage  will  sufliciently  show.  —  It  is 
obvious  that  both  statements,  however  much  of  truth  they  may  involve, 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  505 

Sit  Motus  Decimus  Tertius,  Motus  Impressionis ; 
qui  Motus  est  etiam  ex  genere  Motus  Assimilationis, 
estque  ex  diffusivis  motibus  subtilissimus.  Nobis  autem 
visum  est  eum  in  speciem  propriam  constituere,  propter 
differentiam  insignem  quam  habet  erga  priores  duos. 
Motus  enim  Assimilationis  simplex  corpora  ipsa  trans- 
.format ;  ita  ut  si  tollas  primum  movens  nihil  intersit 
ad  ea  quas  sequuntur.  Neque  enim  prima  accensio  in 
flammam,  aut  prima  versio  in  aerem,  aliquid  facit  ad 
flammam  aut  aerem  in  generatione  succedentem.  Si- 
militer, Motus  Excitationis  omnino  manet,  remoto  pri- 
mo  movente,  ad  tempora  bene  diuturna ;  ut  in  corpore 
calefacto,  remoto  primo  calore ;  in  ferro  excito,  remoto 
magnete  ;  in  massa  farinaria,  remoto  fermento.  At 
Motus  Impressionis,  licet  sit  difiusivus,  et  transitivus, 
tamen  perpetuo  pendere  videtur  ex  primo  movente  ; 
adeo  ut  sublato  aut  cessante  illo  statim  deficiat  et  pere- 
at ;  itaque  etiam  momento,  aut  saltem  exiguo  tempore, 
transigitur.  Quare  Motus  illos  Assimilationis  et  Ex- 
citationis, Motus  Grenerationis  Jovis,  quia  generatio  ma- 
net, hunc  autem  motum  Motum  Grenerationis  Saturni^ 

are  indefinite  and  unsatisfactory.  It  is  not  said  whether  the  new  proper- 
ties engendered  depend  upon  new  types  of  motion  or  new  arrangements, 
though  the  latter  is  probably  Liebig's  opinion. 

"  All  the  phenomena  of  fermentation,  when  taken  together,  establish  the 
correctness  of  the  principle  long  since  recognised  by  Laplace  and  Berthol- 
let,  namely,  that  an  atom  or  molecule,  put  in  motion  by  any  power  whatever, 
may  communicate  its  own  motion  to  another  atom  in  contact  with  it. 

"  This  is  a  dynamical  law  of  the  most  general  application,  manifested 
everywhere  when  the  resistance  or  force  opposing  the  motion,  such  as  the 
vital  principle,  the  force  of  affinity,  electricity,  cohesion,  &c.,  is  not  suf- 
ticiently  powerful  to  arrest  the  motion  imparted. 

"  This  law  has  only  recently  been  recognised  as  a  cause  of  the  altera- 
tions in  forms  and  properties  which  occur  in  our  chemical  combinations; 
and  its  establishment  is  the  greatest  and  most  enduring  acquisition  which 
chemical  science  has  derived  from  the  study  of  fermentation."  —  Ziefii^r's 
Letters  on  Chemistry,  p.  209. 


506  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

quia  iiatus  statim  devoratur  et  absorbetur,  appellare 
consuevimus.  Manifestat  se  vero  hie  motiis  in  tribus  ; 
in  lucis  radiis  ;  sonorum  percussion ibus  ;  et  magncticis, 
quatenus  ad  communicationem.^  Etenim  amota  luce, 
statim  pereunt  colores  et  reliquae  imagines  ejus  ;  amota 
percussione  prima  et  quassatione  corporis  inde  facta, 
paulo  post  perit  sonns.  Licet  enim  soni  etiam  in  medio, 
per  ventos  tanquam  per  undas  agitentur ;  tamen  dili- 
gentius  notandum  est  quod  sonus  non  tam  diu  durat 
quam  fit  resonatio.^  Etenim  impulsa  campana,  sonus 
ad  bene  magnum  tempus  continuari  videtur;  unde  quis 
facile  in  errorem  labatur,  si  existimet  toto  illo  tempore 
sonum  tanquam  natare  et  haerere  in  acre  ;  quod  falsis- 
simum  est.  Etenim  ilia  resonatio  non  est  idem  sonus 
numero,  sed  renovatur.  Hoc  autem  manifestatur  ex 
sedatione  sive  cohibitione  corporis  percussi.  Si  enim 
sistatur  et  detineatur  campana  fortiter  et  fiat  immobilis, 
statim  perit  sonus  nee  resonat  amplius  ;  ut  in  cliordis, 
si  post  primam  percussionem  tangatur  chorda,  vel  di- 
git© ut  in  lyra,  vel  calamo  ut  in  espinetis,  statim  desinit 
resonatio.  Magnete  autem  remoto  statim  ferrum  deci- 
dit.  Luna  autem  a  mari  non  potest  removeri ;  nee 
terra  a  ponderoso  dum  cadit.  Itaque  de  illis  nullum 
fieri  potest  experimentum ;  sed  ratio  eadem  est. 

Sit  Motus  Decimus  Quartus,  Motus  Configurationis, 
aut  Situs ;  per  quem  corpora  appetere  videntur,  non 
coitionem  aut  separation  em  aliquam,  sed  situm,  et  col- 
locationem,  et  configurationem  cum  aliis.  Est  autem 
iste  motus  valde  abstrusus,  nee  bene  inquisitus.  Atque 
in  quibusdam  videtur  quasi  incausabilis  ;  licet  revera 
(ut  existimamus)  non  ita  sit.     Etenim  si  qua^ratur  cur 

1 1.  e.  as  regards  the  communication  of  influence. 

2  i.  t.  the  original  sound  does  not  last  all  the  time  the  i^sonance  goes  on. 


NOVUM  OEGANUM.  507 

potius  coelum  volvatur  ab  oriente  in  occidentem  quam 
ab  occidente  in  orientem  ;  ant  cur  vertatur  circa  polos 
positos  juxta  Ursas  potius  quam  circa  Orionem,  ant  ex 
alia  aliqua  parte  coeli ;  videtnr  ista  quaestio  tanquam 
qusedam  extasis,  cum  ista  potius  ab  experientia,  et  ut 
positiva  ^  recipi  debeant.  At  in  natura  profecto  sunt 
quaedam  ultima  et  incausabilia ;  verum  hoc  ex  illis  non 
esse  videtur.  Etenim  hoc  fieri  existimamus  ex  qua- 
dam  harmonia  et  consensu  mundi,  qui  adhuc  non  venit 
in  observation em.2  Quod  si  recipiatur  motus  terrge  ab 
occidente  in  orientem,  eaedem  manent  qusestiones.  Nam 
et  ipsa  super  aliquos  polos  movetur.  Atque  cur  tan- 
dem debeant  isti  poli  collocari  magis  ubi  sunt  quam 
alibi  ?  ^  Item  verticitas,  et  directio,  et  declinatio  mag- 
netis  ad  hunc  motum  referuntur.  Etiam  inveniuntur 
in  corporibus  tam  naturalibus  quam  artificialibus,  prsB- 
sertim  consistentibus  et  non  fluidis,  collatio  quaedam  et 
positura  partium,  et  tanquam  villi  et  fibrse,  quae  dili- 
genter  investigandae  sunt;  utpote  sine  quarum  inven- 
tione  corpora  ilia  commode  tractari  aut  regi  non  pos- 
sunt.  At  circulationes  illas  in  liquidis,  per  quas  ilia 
dum  pressa  sint,  antequam  se  liberare  possunt,  se  in- 
vicem  relevant,  ut  compressionem  illam  ex  aequo  tole- 
rent,  Motui  Libertatis  verius  assignamus. 

1  i.  e.  as  merely  positive  facts. 

2  The  most  striking  instance  of  this  kind  of  harmony  is  the  circumstance 
that  all  the  movements  of  the  solar  system  are  in  the  same  general  direc- 
tion, viz.,  from  west  to  east.  Laplace  has  attempted  to  calculate  the  proba- 
bility that  this  uniformity  is  the  result  of  a  common  cause  determining  the 
direction  of  their  movements ;  but  these  numerical  estimations  of  the  prob- 
ability of  the  truth  of  any  induction  are,  on  several  accounts,  altogether 
unsatisfactory. 

3  This  passage  shows  that  Bacon  was  not  aware  that  the  poles  are  not 
fixed  (collocati)  anywhere;  in  other  words,  that  he  was  not  acquainted 
with  the  precession  of  the  equinoxes ;  —  an  additional  proof  how  little  of 
his  attention  had  been  given  to  mathematical  physics. 


508  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

Sit  Motus  Decimus  Quintus,  Motus  Pertransitionis^ 
sive  Motus  secundum  3Ieatu8 :  per  quern  virtutes  cor- 
porum  magis  aut  minus  impediuntur  aut  provelmntur 
a  medris  ipsorum,  pro  natura  corpoinim  et  virtutura 
operantium,  atque  etiani  medii.  Aliud  enirn  medium 
luci  convenit,  aliud  sono,  aliud  calori  et  frigori,  aliud 
virtutibus  magneticis,  necnon  aliis  nonnullis  respec- 
.tive. 

Sit  Motus  Decimus  Sextus,  Motus  Regius  (ita  enira 
eum  appellamus)  sive  Politieus;  per  quem  partes  in  cor- 
pore  aliquo  prasdominantes  et  imperantes  reliquas  partes 
fraenant,  domant,  subigunt,  ordinant,  et  cogunt  eas 
adunari,  separari,  consistere,  moven,  collocari,  non  ex 
desideriis  suis,  sed  prout  in  ordine  sit  et  conducat  ad 
bene  esse  partis  illius  imperantis  ;  adeo  ut  sit  quasi 
Regimen  et  Politia  quaedam,  quam  exercet  pars  regens 
in  partes  subditas.  Eminet  autcm  hie  motus  prjrcipue 
in  spiritibus  animalium,  qui  motus  omnes  partium  re- 
liquarum,  quamdiu  ipse  in  vigors  est,  contemperat. 
Invenitur  autem  in  aliis  corporibus  in  gradu  quodara 
inferiore ;  quemadmodum  dictum  est  de  sanguine  et 
urinis,  quae  non  solvuntur  donee  spiritus,  qui  partes 
earum  commiscebat  et  cohibebat,  emissus  fuerit  aut 
sufFocatus.  Neque  iste  motus  omnino  spiritibus  pro- 
prius  est,  licet  in  plerisque  corporibus  spiritus  dominen- 
tur  ob  motum  celerem  et  penetrationem.  Veruntamen 
in  corporibus  magis  condensatis,  nee  spiritu  vivido  et 
vigente  (qualis  inest  argento  vivo  et  vitriolo)  repletis, 
dominantur  potius  partes  crassiores  ;  adeo  ut  nisi  frae- 
num  et  jugum  hoc  arte  aliqua  excutiatur,  de  nova  ali- 
qua  hujusmodi  corporum  transformatione  minime  spe- 
randum  sit.  Neque  vero  quispiam  nos  oblitos  esse 
existimet  ejus  quod  nunc  agitur  ;  quia  cum  ista  series 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  509 

et  distributio  motuum  ad  nil  aliud  spectet,  quam  ut 
illorum  Prsedominantia  per  Instantias  LuctaB  melius 
inquiratur,  jam  inter  motus  ipsos  Prasdominantiae  men- 
tionem  faciamus.  Non  enim  in  descriptione  Motus 
istius  Regii,  de  Prsedominantia  motuum  aut  virtutum 
tractamus,  sed  de  Praedominantia  partium  in  corpori- 
bus.  Haec  enim  ea  est  Praedominantia,  quae  speciem 
istam  motus  peculiarem  constituit. 

Sit  Motus  Decimus  Septimus,  Motus  Rotationis 
Spontaneus ;  per  quem  corpora  motu  gaudentia,  et 
bene  collocata,  natura  sua  fruuntur,  atque  seipsa  se- 
quuntur,  non  aliud,  et  tanquam  proprios  petunt  am- 
plexus.  Etenim  videntur  corpora  aut  movere  sine 
termino  ;  aut  plane  quiescere  ;  aut  ferri  ad  terminum, 
ubi  pro  natura  sua  aut  rotent  aut  quiescant;  Atque 
quae  bene  collocata  sunt,  si  motu  gaudeant,  movent  per 
circulum :  motu  scilicet  aeterno,  et  infinito.  Qu£e  bene 
collocata  sunt,  et  motum  exhorrent,  prorsus  quiescunt. 
Quae  non  bene  collocata  sunt,  movent  in  linea  recta 
(tanquam  tramite  brevissimo)  ad  consortia  suorum 
connaturalium.^     Recipit  autem  Motus  iste  Rotationis 

1  This  passage  is  wholly  in  accordance  with  the  Peripatetic  system  of 
physics.  But  the  modifications  which  Bacon  goes  on  to  enumerate,  to 
which,  as  he  conceives,  the  eternal  circular  motions  of  the  heavenly  bodies 
may  be  subject,  are  sufficient  to  destroy  the  whole  a  pnori  argument  in 
favour  of  such  a  system  of  astronomy  as  that  which  we  find  in  the  twelfth 
book  of  the  Metaphysics.  It  has  not  been  sufficiently  observed  that  the 
Ptolemaic  system  is  no  less  at  variance  with  the  Peripatetic  philosophy 
than  the  heliocentrical.  The  attempts  of  Turrianus  and  Fracastorius  to 
construct  what  maj'  be  called  an  orthodox  system  of  astronomy  —  that  is 
one  in  which  all  the  motions  should  take  place  in  circles  of  which  the  earth 
is  the  centre  —  was  suggested  chiefly,  as  we  learn  from  the  Homocentrica  of 
the  latter,  by  the  wish  to  reconcile  astronomy  and  philosophy.  It  had  no 
scientific  value,  since  it  left  all  the  phenomena  of  variations  of  parallax  and 
apparent  diameter  unexplained,  or,  at  any  rate,  gave  an  explanation  of 
them  which  no  astronomer  would  accept.  It  was  nevertheless  favour- 
ably received  by  the  systematic  Peripaticians.     See,  for  instance,  Fla- 


610  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

differentias  novem.  Primam,  centri  sui,  circa  quod 
corpora  movent ;  secundam,  polorum  suorum,  supra 
quos  movent ;  tertiam,  circumferentias  sive  ambitus 
sui,  prOut  distant  a  centro ;  quartam,  incitationis  suae, 
prout  celerius  aut  tardius  rotant;  quintam,  consequu- 
tionis  motus  sui,  veluti  ab  oriente  in  occidentem,  aut 
ab  occidente  in  orientem ;  sextam,  declinationis  a  cir- 
culo  perfecto  per  spiras  longius  aut  propius  distantes  a 
centro  suo ;  septimara,  declinationis  a  circulo  perfecto 
per  spiras  longius  aut  propius  distantes  a  polis  suis ; 
octavam,  distantiae  propioris  aut  longioris  spirarum  sua- 
rum  ad  invicem ;  nonam  et  ultimam,  variationis  ipso- 
rum  polorum,  si  sint  mobiles ;  quae  ipsa  ad  rotationem 
non  pertinet,  nisi  fiat  circulariter.^  Atque  iste  motus 
communi  et  inveterata  opinione  habetur  pro  proprio 
coelestium.  Attamen  gravis  de  illo  motu  lis  est  inter 
nonnullos  tam  ex  antiquis  quam  modernis,  qui  Rotatio- 
nem terrae  attribuerunt.  At  multo  fortasse  justior  mo- 
vetur  controversia  (si  modo  res  non  sit  omnino  extra 
controversiam),  an  motus  videlicet  iste  (concesso  quod 
terra  stet)  coeli  finibus  contineatur,  an  potius  descen- 
dat,  et  communicetur  aeri  et  aquis.  Motum  autem 
Rotationis  in  missilibus,  ut  in  spiculis,  sagittis,  pilis 
sclopetorum,  et  similibus,  omnino  ad  Motum  Liber- 
tatis  rejicimus. 

Sit  Motus  Decimus  Octavus,  Motus   Trepidationis, 
cui  (ut  ab  astronomis  intelligitur)  non  multum  fidei 

minius,  De  prima  Philosoph.  Paraph,  p.  119.  (I  quote  the  Basle  edition 
of  1557.) 

1 1  believe  the  sense  is  that  unless  we  restrict  ourselves  to  circular  mo- 
tion, that  is,  unless  we  reject  the  sixth  and  seventh  species  of  variation,  it 
will  not  be  necessarj'  for  us  to  suppose  the  poles  themselves  to  be  movable: 
in  other  words,  that  the  phenomena  of  which  we  could  by  this  hypothesis 
give  an  account  may  be  adequately  represented  without  it  by  means  of 
spirals. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  611 

adhibemus.^  Nobis  autem  corporum  naturalium  appe- 
titus  ubique  serio  perscrutantibus  occurrit  iste  motus  ; 
et  constitui  debere  videtur  in  speciem.  Est  autem  hie 
motus  veluti  seternae  cujusdam  captivitatis.  Videlicet 
ubi  corpora  non  omnino  pro  natura  sua  bene  locata,  et 
tamen  non  prorsus  male  se  habentia,  perpetuo  trepi- 
dant, et  irrequiete  se  agant,  nee  statu  suo  contenta,  nee 
ulterius  ausa  progredi.  Talis  invenitur  motus  in  corde 
et  pulsibus  animalium  ;  et  necesse  est  ut  sit  in  omni- 
bus corporibus,  quge  statu  ancipiti  ita  degunt  inter  com- 
moda  et  incommoda,  ut  distracta  liberare  se  tentent, 
et  denuo  repulsam  patiantur,  et  tamen  perpetuo  experi- 
antur. 

Sit  Motus  Decimus  Nonus  et  postremus,  motus  ille 
cui  vix  nomen  motus  competit,  et  tamen  est  plane  mo- 
tus. Quern  motum,  Motum  Decubitus^  sive  Motum 
ExJiorre7itice  Motus,  vocare  licet.  Per  hunc  motum 
terra  stat  mole  sua,  moventibus  se  extremis  suis  in  me- 
dium;  non  ad  centrum  imaginativum,  sed  ad  unionem. 
Per  hunc  etiam  appetitum  omnia  majorem  in  modum 
condensata  motum  exhorrent,  atque  illis  pro  omni  appe- 
titu  est  non  moveri ;  et  licet  infinitis  modis  vellicentur 


1  The  name  of  trepidation  was  given  by  the  Alphonsine  astronomers  to  a 
motion  by  which  they  imagined  the  starry  heaven  to  be  aflfected,  and  in 
virtue  of  which  its  equinoxes  described  small  circles  of  nine  degrees  radius 
about  those  of  the  ninth  or  next  superior  orb.  To  account  for  this  motion 
they  introduced  a  tenth  orb.  The  phenomenon,  however,  thus  accounted 
for  was  altogether  imaginary',  although  it  is  true  that  the  length  of  the 
tropical  year,  by  supposed  variations  of  which  the  idea  of  trepidation  was 
suggested,  is  not  rigorously  constant.  It  may  be  questioned  whether  Ba- 
con's hesitation  to  accept  the  astronomical  motion  of  trepidation  had  any 
better  foundation  than  his  doubts  whether  the  proper  motions  of  the  plan- 
etary orbs  were  anything  more  than  "res  contictae  et  suppositse."  The 
question  of  the  existence  or  non-existence  of  trepidation  could  only  be  de- 
cided by  a  person  conversant  with  the  details  of  the  received  system  of 
astronomy. 


512  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

et  provocentur  ad  motum,  tamen  naturam  suam  (quoad 
possunt)  tuentur.  Quod  si  ad  motum  compellantur, 
tamen  hoc  agere  semper  videntur  ut  quietem  et  statum 
suum  recuperent,  neque  amplius  moveant.  Atque  circa 
hoc  certe  se  agilia  pnebent,  et  satis  perniciter  et  rapide 
(ut  pertaesa  et  impatientia  omnis  morae)  contendunt. 
Hujus  autem  appetitus  imago  ex  parte  tantum  cerni 
potest ;  quia  hie  apud  nos,  ex  subactione  et  concoctione 
coelestium,^  omne  tangibile  non  tantum  non  condensa- 
tum  est  ad  ultimitatem,  sed  etiam  cum  spiritu  nonnullo 
miscetur. 

Proposuimus  itaque  jam  species  sive  elementa  sim- 
phcia  motuum,  appetituum,  et  virtutum  activarum,  quas 
sunt  in  natura  maxime  cathohca.  Neque  parum  scien- 
tias  naturahs  sub  ilhs  adumbratum  est.  Non  nega- 
mus  tamen  et  aHas  species  fortasse  addi  posse,  atque 
istas  ipsas  divisiones  secundum  veriores  renim  venas 
transferri,  denique  in  minorem  numerum  posse  redigi. 
Neque  tamen  hoc  de  divisionibus  ahquibus  abstractis 
intelhgimus :  veluti  si  quis  dicat  coi'pora  appetere  vel 
conservation  em,  vel  exaltationem,  vel  propagationem, 
vel  fruitionem  naturae  suae ;  aut  si  quis  dicat  motus 
rerum  tendere  ad  conservationem  et  bonum,  vel  uni- 
versi,  ut  Antitypiam  et  Nexum ;  vel  universitatum 
magnarum,  ut  Motus  Congregationis  Majoris,  Rota- 
tionis,  et  Exhorrentiae  Motus ;  vel  formarum  specia- 
lium,  ut  reliquos.  Licet  enim  haic  vera  sint,  tamen 
nisi  terminentur  in  materia  et  fabrica  secundum  veras 
lineas,  speculativa  sunt,  et  minus  utilia.  Interim  suffi- 
cient et  boni  erunt  usus  ad  pensitandas  Pra3dominan- 
tias  virtutum  et  exquirendas  Instantias  Luctse ;  id  quod 
nunc  agitur. 

1  In  illustration  of  this  phrase,  see  note  1.  p.  399. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  513 

Etenim  ex  his  qiios  proposuimus  motibus  alii  prorsus 
sunt  invincibiles  ;  alii  aliis  sunt  fortiores,  et  illos  ligant, 
frsenant,  disponunt  ;  alii  aliis  longius  jaculantur ;  alii 
alios  tempore  et  celeritate  praevertunt;  alii  alios  fovent, 
roborant,  ampliant,  accelerant. 

Motus  Antitypiffi  omnino  est  adamantinus  et  invin- 
cibilis.  Utrum  vero  Motus  Nexus  sit  invincibilis  adhuc 
hseremus.  Neque  enim  pro  certo  affirmaverimus  utrum 
detur  Vacuum,  sive  coacervatum  sive  permistum.^  At 
de  illo  nobis  constat,  rationem  illam,  propter  quam 
introductum  est  Vacuum  a  Leucippo  et  Democrito 
(videlicet  quod  absque  eo  non  possent  eadem  corpora 
complecti  et  implere  majora  et  minora  spatia),  falsam 
esse.  Est  enim  plane  plica  materice  complicantis  et 
replicantis  se  per  spatia,  inter  certos  fines,  absque  inter- 
positione  Vacui ;  neque  est  in  aere  ex  vacuo  bis  millies 
(tantum  enim  esse  oportet)  plus  quam  in  auro.^     Id 

1"  Vacuum  permistum,"  kevov  axupiarov,  is  vacuum  diffused  through 
the  interstices  of  any  portion  of  matter.  By  "  vacuum  coacervatum," 
Kevbv  KexoipidfiEvov,  is  meant  clear  empty  space.  See,  for  this  distinction, 
Aristotle,  Phys.  iv.  7.  Hero  of  Alexandria,  whom  Bacon  mentions  more 
than  once,  approves  of  those  who  admit  the  former  kind  of  vacuum  and 
reject  the  latter.     See  the  Introduction  to  his  Spiritalia. 

[It  is  perhaps  worth  observing  that  in  the  fable  entitled  "  Cupido  sive 
Atomus  {De  Saji.  Vet.  xvii.),  where  the  theory  of  a  vacuum  is  mentioned, 
this  distinction  was  not  introduced  till  Bacon  revised  the  work  in  his  later 
years.  The  passage  which  stands  thus  in  the  original  edition  (1609)  — 
"Quisquis  autem  atomum  ponit  et  vacuum,  necessario  virtutem  atomi  ad 
distans  introducit"  —  is  altered,  in  the  edition  published  by  Rawley  after 
Bacon's  death,  to  "  Quisquis  autem  atomum  asserit  atque  vacuum  (licet 
istud  vacuum  intermistum  ponat,  non  segregatum)  necessario,"  &c.  — 
J.  S.] 

2  "Ex  vacuo  bis  millies"  is  to  be  rendered  "two  thousand  times  as 
much  of  vacuity."  Bacon  (vid.  supra,  ii.  40.)  thought  spirit  of  wine  a 
hundred  times  denser  than  its  own  vapour,  and  gold  twenty-one  times 
denser  than  spirit  of  wine.  In  the  Historia  Densi  et  Ravi,  he  remarks  that 
air  is  at  least  a  hundred-fold  rarer  than  water;  and  from  the  table  there 
given  it  appears  that  the  specitic  density  of  gold  is  to  that  of  water  as 
1000  to  56,  nearly.  Hence  he  must  have  estimated  the  density  of  gold  at 
VOL.  I.  33 


514  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

quod  ex  potentissimis  corporum  pnoumaticorum  virtuti- 
bus  (quae  aliter  tanquam  pulveres  miuuti  natarent  in 
vacuo},  ^^  multis  aliis  deinonstrationibus,  nobis  satis 
liquet.  Reliqui  vero  Motus  regunt  et  reguntur  invi- 
cem,  pro  rationibus  vigoris,  quanti,  incitationis,  ejacu- 
lationis,  necnon  turn  auxiliorum  turn  impedimentorum 
quae  occurrunt. 

Exempli  gratia :  magnes  armatus  nonnuUus  detinet 
et  suspendit  ferrum,  ad  sexagecuplum  pondus  i[)sius ; 
eo  usque  dorainatur  Motus  Congregationis  Minoris 
super  Motum  Congregationis  Majoris ;  quod  si  majus 
fuerit  pondus,  succumbit.  Vectis  tanti  roboris  subleva- 
bit  tantum  pondus  ;  eo  usque  dominatur  Motus  Liber- 
tatis  super  Motum  Congregationis  Majoris ;  sin  majus 
fuerit  pondus,  succumbit.  Corium  tensum  ad  tensu- 
ram  talem  non  rumpitur ;  eo  usque  dominatur  Motus 
Continuationis  super  Motum  Tensurae ;  quod  si  ulterior 
fuerit  tensura,  rumpitur  corium,  et  succumbit  Motus 
Continuationis.  Aqua  per  rimam  perforationis  talis 
effluit ;  eo  usque  dominatur  Motus  Congregationis  Ma- 
joris super  Motum  Continuationis;  quod  si  minor  fuerit 
rima,  succumbit,  et  vincit  Motus  Continuationis.  In 
pulvere  sulpburis  solius  immissi^  in  sclopetum  cum 
pila,  et  admoto  igne,  non  emittitur  pila  ;  in  eo  Motus 

1900-fold  that  of  air.  Now,  if  we  take  the  same  weight  of  air  and  of  gold, 
it  is  clear  that,  neglecting  the  space  occupied  by  the  solid  matter,  supposed 
equally  dense,  of  each,  the  ratio  of  their  densities  is  the  same  as  that  of  tiie 
"  vacua  permista  "  which  they  respectively  contain,  and  that  if  we  take 
the  solid  matter  into  account  the  "  ex  vacuo"  in  the  case  of  air  must  bear 
a  larger  ratio  than  that  of  the  densities  to  the  "  ex  vacuo  "  of  gold;  so  that 
we  may  take  it  in  round  numbers  to  be  as  two  thousand  to  one,  as  in  the 
text. 

The  passage  is  important  as  showing  that  Bacon,  notwithstanding  his 
frequent  mention  of  Democritus,  did  not  adopt  the  atomic  philosophy, 
though  he  did  not  absolutely  reject  the  physical  part  of  it. 

1  [So  in  the  original  edition.]     The  true  reading  seems  to  be  *'  immisso." 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  515 

Congregationis  Majoris  vincit  Motiim  Hyles.  At  In 
pulvere  pyrio  immlsso  vincit  Motus  Hyles  in  sulphure, 
adjutus  Motibus  Hyles  et  Fugse  in  nitro.  Et  sic  de 
cseteris.  Etenim  InstantisB  Luctas  (quae  indicant  Prae- 
dominantiam  Virtutura,  et  secundum  quas  rationes  et 
calculos  praedominentur  et  succumbant)  acri  et  sedula 
diligentia  undlque  sunt  conquirendee. 

Etiam  modi  et  rationes  ipsius  succumbentiae  motuum 
diligenter  sunt  introspiciendae.  Nempe,  an  omnino  ces- 
sent,  vel  potius  usque  nitantur,  sed  ligentur.  Etenim 
in  corporibus  hie  apud  nos,  nulla  vera  est  quies,  nee  in 
integris  nee  in  partibus  ;  sed  tantum  secundum  appa- 
rentiam.  Quies  autem  ista  apparens  causatur  aut  per 
Equilibrium,  aut  per  absolutam  Praedominantiam  Mo- 
tuum. Per  Equilibrium,  ut  in  bilancibus,  quae  stant 
si  aequa  sint  pondera.  Per  Praedominantiam,  ut  in  hy- 
driis  perforatis,  ubi  quiescit  aqua,  et  detinetur  a  decasu, 
per  Praedominantiam  Motus  Nexus.  Notandum  tamen 
est  (ut  diximus)  quatenus  nitantur  motus  illi  succum- 
bentes.  Etenim  si  quis  per  luctam  detineatur  extensus 
in  terra,  brachiis  et  tibiis  vinctis,  aut  aliter  detentis ; 
atque  ille  tamen  totis  viribus  resurgere  nitatur ;  non  est 
minor  nixus,  licet  non  proficiat.  Hujus  autem  rei  con- 
ditio (scilicet  utrum  per  Praedominantiam  motus  suc- 
cumbens  quasi  anniliiletur,  an  potius  continuetur  nixus, 
licet  non  conspiciatur),  quae  latet  in  conflictibus,  ap- 
parebit  fortasse  in  concurrentiis.  Exempli  gratia  ;  fiat 
experimentum  in  sclopetis,  utrum  sclopetus,  pro  tanto 
spatio  quo  emittat  pilam  in  linea  directa,  sive  (ut  vulgo 
loquuntur)  in  puncto  bianco,  debiliorem  edat  percus- 
sionem  ejaculando  in  supra,  ubi  Motus  Ictus  est  sim- 
plex, quam  desuper,  ubi  Motus  Gravitatis  concurrit 
cum  Ictu. 


616  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

Etiam  canones  Prajdominantiarum  qui  occurrunt 
colligendi  sunt.  Veluti,  quod  quo  communius  est  bo- 
num  quod  appetitur,  eo  Motus  est  fortior:  ut  Motus 
Nexus,  qui  respicit  communionem  universi,  fortior  est 
Motu  Gravitatis,  qui  respicit  communionem  densorum. 
Etiam  quod  appetitus  qui  sunt  boni  privati,  non  pra&- 
valent  plerunque  contra  appetitus  boni  magis  publici, 
nisi  in  parvis  quantis.  Quas  utinam  obtinerent  in 
civilibus. 

XLIX. 

Inter  Praerogativas  Instantiainim  ponemus  loco  vi- 
cesimo  quinto  Instantias  Innuentes ;  eas  scilicet,  quae 
commoda  hominum  innuunt  aut  designant.  Etenim 
ipsum  Posse  et  ipsum  Scire  naturam  humanam  am- 
plificant,  non  beant.  Itaque  decerpenda  sunt  ex  uni- 
versi tate  rerum  ea  quae  ad  usus  vitae  maxime  faciunt. 
Verum  de  iis  erit  magis  proprius  dicendi  locus,  cum 
Deductiones  ad  Praxim  tractabimus.  Quinetiam  in 
ipso  opere  Interpretationis  circa  singula  subjecta, 
locum  semper  Ohartce  Humance^  sive  Chartce  Optor 
tivce^  assignamus.  Etenim  et  quaerere  et  optare  non 
inepte,  pars  scientiae  est. 

L. 

Inter  Praerogativas  Instantiarum  ponemus  loco  vi- 
cesimo  sexto  Instantias  Polychrestas.  Eae  sunt,  quae 
pertinent  ad  varia  et  sa?pius  occurrunt ;  ideoque  operae 
et  novis  probationibus  baud  parum  parcunt.  Atque 
de  instrumentis  ipsis  atque  ingeniationibus  proprius 
erit  dicendi  locus,  cum  Deductiones  ad  Praxim  et 
Experimentandi  Modos  tractabimus.  Quinetiam  quae 
adbuc  cognita  sunt  et  in  usum  venerunt,  in  Historiis 
Particularibus   sinsularum    artium    describentur.      In 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  517 

prsesenti  autem  subjungemus  qu93dam  catholica  circa 
ea  pro  exemplis  tantum  Polychresti. 

Operatur  igitur  homo  super  corpora  naturalia  (prae- 
ter  ipsam  admotionem  et  amotionera  corporura  simpli- 
cem)  septem  preecipue  modis  :  nempe,  vel  per  exclu- 
sionem  eorum  quae  impediunt  et  disturbant ;  vel  per 
compressioues,  extensiones,  agitationes,  et  hujusmodi ; 
vel  per  calorem  et  frigus ;  vel  per  moram  in  loco 
convenienti ;  vel  per  froenum  et  regimen  motus ;  vel 
per  consensus  speciales ;  vel  per  alternationem  tem- 
pestivam  et  debitam,  atque  seriem  et  successionem 
horum  omnium  ;  aut  saltern  nonnullorum  ex  illis. 

Ad  primura  igitur  quod  attinet ;  aer  communis  qui 
undique  praesto  est  et  se  ingerit,  atque  radii  coele- 
stium,  multum  turbant.  Quae  itaque  ad  illorum  ex- 
clusionem  faciunt,  merito  haberi  possint  pro  Poly- 
chrestis.  Hue  igitur  jDertinent  materies  et  crassities 
vasorum,  in  quibus  corpora  ad  operationem  praeparata 
reponuntur.  Similiter,  modi  accurati  obturationis  va- 
sorum, per  consolidationem  et  lutum  sapientice^  ut  lo- 
quuntur  cliymici.  Etiam  clausura  per  liquores  in 
extimis,  utilissima  res  est;  ut  cum  infundunt  oleum 
super  vinum  aut  succos  herbarum,  quod  expandendo 
se  in  summitate  instar  operculi,  optime  ea  conservat 
illaesa  ab  aere.  Neque  pulveres  res  malae  sunt ;  qui, 
licet  contineant  aerem  permistum,  tamen  vim  aeris 
coacervati  et  circumfusi  arcent ;  ut  fit  in  conserva- 
tione  uvarum  et  fructuum  intra  arenam,  et  farinam. 
Etiam  cera,  mel,  pix,  et  hujusmodi  tenacia,  recte 
obducuntur  ad  clausuram  perfectiorem,  et  ad  summo- 
vendum  aerem  et  coelestia.  Etiam  nos  experimentum 
quandoque  fecimus,  ponendo  vas,  necnon  aliqua  alia 
corpora,  intra   argentum  vivum,  quod    omnium  longe 


518  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

densissimum  est  ex  iis  qujB  circumfundi  possunt.  Qiiin- 
etiam  specus  et  cavernie  subterraneae  magni  usus  sunt 
ad  proliibeiidum  insolationem  et  aerem  istum  apertum 
pncdatorium ;  qnalibus  utiintur  Geriiiani  Septentrio- 
nales  pro  granariis.  Necnon  repositio  corporum  in 
fundo  aquarum  ad  hoc  spectat,  ut  memini  me  quip- 
piam  audisse  de  utribus  vini  demissis  in  profundum 
puteum,  ad  infrigidationem  scilicet;  sed  casu  et  per 
neglectum  ac  oblivionem  ibidem  remanentibus  per 
multos  annos,  et  deinde  extractis ;  unde  vinuin  fac- 
tum est  non  solum  non  vapidum  aut  emortuum,  sed 
mnlto  magis  nobile  ad  gustum,  per  commixtionem  par- 
tium  suarum  (ut  videtur)  magis  exquisitam.  Quod 
si  postulet  res  ut  corpora  demittantur  ad  fundum 
aquarum,  veluti  intra  fluvios  aut  mare,  neque  tamen 
aquas  tangant,  nee  in  vasibus  obturatis  concludantur, 
sed  aere  tantum  circumdentur ;  bonus  est  usus  vasis 
illius  quod  adhibitum  est  nonnunquam  ad  operandum 
subter  aquis  super  navigia  demersa,  ut  urinatores  diu- 
tius  manere  possint  sub  aquis,  et  per  vices  ad  temjius 
respirare.  Illud  hujusmodi  erat.  Conficiebatur  doli- 
um  ex  metallo  concavum,  quod  demittebatur  aequabi- 
liter  ad  superficiem  aquae,  atque  sic  deportabat  totum 
aerem  qui  continebatur  in  dolio  secum  in  fundum  ma- 
ris. Stabat  autem  super  pedes  tres  (instar  tripodis), 
qui  longitudinis  erant  aliquanto  minoris  statura  homi- 
nis ;  ita  ut  urinator  posset  cum  anhelitus  deficeret, 
immittere  caput  in  cavum  dolii,  et  respirare,  et  de- 
inde opus  continuare.  Atque  audivimus  inventam 
esse  jam  machinam  aliquam  naviculas  aut  scaphae, 
qu8B  homines  subter  aquis  vehere  possit  ad  si)atia  non- 
nulla.^  Verum  sub  tali  vase,  quale  modo  diximus, 
1  According  to  Beckmann,  the  first  distinct  mention  of  the  diving-bell, 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  519 

corpora  quaevis  facile  suspendi  possint ;  cujiis  causa 
hoc  experimentum  acldiiximus. 

Est  et  alius  usus  diligentis  et  perfectse  clausurae 
corporum :  nempe,  non  solum  ut  prohibeatur  aditus 
aeris  per  exterius  (de  quo  jam  dictum  est),  verum 
etiam  ut  cohibeatur  exitus  spiritus  corporis,  super  quod 
fit  operatio  per  interius.  Necesse  est  enim  ut  operanti 
circa  corpora  naturalia  constet  de  summis  suis  :  viz. 
quod  nihil  expirarit  aut  effluxerit.  Fiunt  enim  pro- 
fundse  alterationes  in  corporibus,  quando,  natura  pro- 
hibente  annihilationem,  ars  prohibeat  etiam  deperdi- 
tionem  aut  evolationem  alicujus  partis.  Atque  hac 
de  re  invaluit  opinio  falsa  (qu^  si  vera  esset,  de  ista 
conservatione  summas  certae  absque  diminutione  esset 
fere  desperandum)  :  viz.  spiritus  corporum,  et  aerem 
majori  gradu  caloris  attenuatum,  nullis  vasorum  clau- 
stris  posse  contineri,  quin  per  poros  vasorum  subtili- 
ores  evolent.  Atque  in  banc  opinionem  adducti  sunt 
homines  per  vulgata  ilia  experimenta,  poculi  inversi 
super  aquam  cum  candela  aut  charta  inflammata,  ex 
quo  fit  ut  aqua  sursum  attrahatur ;  atque  similiter 
ventosarum,  quae  super  flammam  calefactae  trahunt 
carnes.  Existimant  enim  in  utroque  experimento 
aerem  attenuatum  emitti,  et  inde  quantum  ipsius  mi- 
nui,  ideoque  aquam  aut  carnes  per  Nexum  succedere. 
Quod  falsi ssimum  est.  Aer  enim  non  quanta  dimi- 
nuitur,  sed  spatio  contrahitur ;  neque  incipit  motus 
iste  successionis  aquae,  antequam  fiat  extinctio  flammae 
aut  refrigeratio  aeris  ;  adeo  ut  medici,  quo  fortius  at- 
trahant  ventosae,  ponant  spongias  frigidas^    aqua  ma- 

at  least  in  modern  times,  is  to  be  found  in  Fainsius,  as  quoted  by  Schott. 
Fainsius  gives  an  account  of  some  Greeks  who  exhibited  a  diving-bell  at 
Toledo,  before  Charles  the  Fifth  and  his  court,  in  1538. 

1  The  right  reading  is  doubtless  ''  frigida;  "  but  the  sense  is  obvious. 


520  NOVUM   ORGANUM. 

defactas  super  ventosas.  Itaque  non  est  cur  homines 
multum  sibi  metuant  de  facili  exitu  aeris  aut  spiri- 
tuum.  Licet  enim  verum  sit  etiam  solidissima  cor- 
pora habere  suos  poros,  tamen  aegre  patitur  aer  aut 
spiritus  commiiiutionem  sui  ad  tantam  subtilitatem ; 
quemadmodum  et  aqua  exire  recusat  per  rimam  mi- 
nusculam. 

De  secundo  vero  modo  ex  septem  prasdictis  illud 
imprimis  notandum  est,  valere  certe  compressiones  et 
hujusmodi  violentias  ad  motum  localem,  atque  alia 
id  geiras,  potentissime ;  ut  in  machinis  et  missiUbus ; 
etiam  ad  destructionem  corporis  organici,  atque  earum 
virtutum  quae  consistunt  plane  in  motu.  Omnis  enim 
vita,  immo  etiam  omnis  flamma  et  ignitio  destruitur 
per  compressiones  ;  ut  et  omnis  machina  corrumpitur 
et  confunditur  per  easdem.  Etiam  ad  destructionem 
virtutum  quae  consistunt  in  posituris,  et  dissimilaritate 
partium  paulo  crassiore ;  ut  in  coloribus  (neque  enim 
idem  color  floris  integri  et  contusi,  neque  succini  in- 
tegri  et  pulverizati)  ;  etiam  in  saporibus  (neque  enim 
idem  sapor  pyri  immaturi,  et  ejusdem  compressi  ac 
subacti ;  nam  manifesto  dulcedinem  majorem  conci- 
pit).  Verum  ad  transformationes  et  alteration es  no- 
biliores  corporum  similarium  non  multum  valent  istas 
violentiae;  quia  corpora  per  eas  non  acquirunt  consis- 
tentiam  aliquam  novam  constantem  et  quiescentem,  sed 
transitoriam,  et  nitentem  semper  ad  restitutionem  et 
libera tionem  sui.  Attamen  non  abs  re  foret  hujus  rei 
facere  experimenta  aliqua  dihgentiora ;  ad  hoc  scilicet, 
utrum  condensatio  corporis  bene  similaris  (qualia  sunt 
aer,  aqua,  oleum,  et  hujusmodi),  aut  rarefactio  similiter 
per  violentiam  indita,  possint  fieri  constantes  et  fixae 
et  quasi  mutatas  in  naturam.     Id  quod  primo  experi- 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  521 

endum  per  moram  simplicem  ;  delude  per  auxilia  et 
consensus.  Atque  illud  nobis  in  promptu  fuisset  (si 
modo  in  mentem  venisset),  cum  aquam  (de  qua  alibi) 
per  malleationes  et  pressoria  condensavimus,  antequam 
erumperet.  Debueramus  enim  splia3ram  complanatam 
per  aliquot  dies  sibi  permisisse,  et  turn  demum  aquam 
extraxisse  ;  ut  fieret  experimentum,  utrum  statim  im- 
pletura  fuisset  talem  dimensionem,  qualem  liabebat 
ante  condensationem.  Quod  si  non  fecisset  aut  sta- 
tim, aut  certe  paulo  post,  constans  videlicet  facta  vi- 
deri  potuisset  ista  condensatio ;  sin  minus,  apparuisset 
factam  fuisse  restitutionem,  et  compressionem  fuisse 
transitoriam.  Etiam  simile  quiddam  faciendum  erat 
circa  extensionem  aeris  in  ovis  vitreis.  Etenim  de- 
buerat  fieri,  post  exuctionem  fortem,  subita  et  firma 
obturatio  ;  deinde  debuerant  ova  ilia  manere  ita  ob- 
turata  per  nonnullos  dies  ;  et  turn  demum  experien- 
dum  fuisset,  utrum  aperto  foramine  attractus  fuisset 
aer  cum  sibilo,  aut  etiam  attracta  fuisset  tanta  quan- 
titas  aquae  post  immersionem,  quanta  fuisset  ab  initio, 
si  nulla  adhibita  fuisset  mora.  Probabile  enim,  aut 
saltem  dignum  probatione  est,  haee  fieri  potuisse  et 
posse ;  propterea  quod  in  corporibus  paulo  magis  dis- 
similaribus  similia  efiiciat  mora  temporis.  Etenim 
baculum  per  compressionem  curvatum  post  aliquod 
tempus  non  resilit ;  neque  id  imputandum  est  alicui 
deperditioni  ex  quanto  ligni  per  moram ;  nam  idem 
fiet  in  lamina  ferri  (si  augeatur  mora),  quae  non  est 
expirabilis.  Quod  si  non  succedat  experimentum  per 
moram  simplicem,  tamen  non  deserendum  est  nego- 
tium,  sed  auxilia  alia  adhibenda.  Non  enim  parum 
lucri  fit,  si  per  violentias  indi  possint  corporibus  na- 
turae fixae  et  constantes.     Hac  enim  ratione  aer  possit 


522  NOVUM  ORGANDM. 

verti  in  aquam  per  condensationes,  et  complura  alia  id 
genus.  Doininus  enim  est  homo  motuum  violentorum, 
magis  qiiam  caeterorum. 

At  tertius  ex  septem  modis,  refertur  ad  magnum 
illud  organum,  tam  naturae  quam  artis,  quoad  ope- 
randum ;  videlicet  calidum  et  frigidum.  Atque  in 
liac  parte  claudicat  plane  potentia  humana,  tanquam 
ex  uno  pede.  Habemus  enim  calorem  ignis,  qui  ca- 
loribus  solis  (prout  ad  nos  deferuntur)  et  caloribus 
animalium  quasi  infinitis  partibus  potentior  est  et  in- 
tension At  deest  frigus,  nisi  quale  per  te'mpestates 
hyemales,  aut  per  cavernas,  aut  per  circundationes 
nivis  et  glaciei,  haberi  potest:  quod  in  comparatione 
aequari  potest  cum  calore  fortasse  solis  meridiano  in 
regione  aliqua  ex  torridis,  aucto  insuper  per  reverbe- 
rationes  montium  et  parietum :  nam  liujusmodi  utique 
tam  calores  quam  frigora  ab  animalibus  ad  tempus 
exiguum  tolerari  possunt.  Nihili  autem  sunt  fere 
pras  calore  fornacis  ardentis,  aut  alicujus  frigoris 
quod  liuic  gradai  respondeat.  Itaque  omnia  hie 
apud  nos  vergunt  ad  rarefactionem,  et  desiccationem, 
et  consumptioneni :  nihil  fere  ad  condensationem  et 
intenerationem,  nisi  per  misturas  et  modos  quasi  spu- 
rios.  Quare  Instantiae  Frigoris  omni  diligentia  sunt 
conquirendse ;  quales  videntur  inveniri  in  expositione 
corporum  super  turres  quando  gelat  acriter ;  in  ca- 
vernis  subterraneis  ;  circundationibus  nivis  et  glaciei  in 
locis  profundioribus,  et  ad  hoc  excavatis  ;  demissione 
corporum  in  puteos ;  sepulturis  corporum  in  argento 
vivo  et  metallis  ;  immersione  corporum  in  aquis,  quas 
vertunt  ligna  in  lapides ;  defossione  corporum  in  terra 
(qualis  fertur  apud  Chinenses  esse  confectio  porcel- 
lanae,  ubi  massae  ad  hoc  factae  dicuntur  manere  intra 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  523 

terrain  per  quadraginta  aut  quinquaginta  annos,  et 
transmitti  ad  liaeredes,  tanquam  minerse  qusedam  arti- 
ficiales)  ;  et  hujusmodi.  Quinetiam  quae  interveniunt 
in  natura  condensationes,  factae  per  frigora,  similiter 
sunt  investigandae ;  ut,  causis  eoram  cognitis,  trans- 
ferri  possint  in  artes.  Quales  cernuntur  in  exuda- 
tione  marmoris  et  lapidum ;  in  rorationibus  super  vitra 
per  interius  fenestrarum,  sub  auroram,  post  gelu  noc- 
tis ;  in  originibus  et  collectionibus  vaporum  in  aquas 
sub  terra,  unde  saepe  scaturiunt  fontes ;  et  qusecun- 
que  sunt  hujus  generis. 

Inveniuntur  autem,  praeter  ilia  quae  sunt  frigida  ad 
tactum,  quaedam  alia  potestate  frigida,  quae  etiam  con- 
densant ;  veruntaraen  operari  videntur  super  corpora 
animalium  tan  turn,  et  vix  ultra.  Hujus  generis  se 
ostendunt  multa  in  medicinis  et  emplastris.  Alia  au- 
tem condensant  carnes  et  partes  tangibiles ;  qualia 
sunt  medicamenta  astringentia,  atque  etiam  inspissan- 
tia ;  alia  condensant  spiritus ;  id  quod  maxime  cer- 
nitur  in  soporiferis.  Duplex  autem  est  modus  con- 
densationis  spirituum,  per  medicamenta  soporifera,  sive 
provocantia  somnum :  alter  per  sedationem  motus ; 
alter  per  fugam  spirituum.  Etenim  viola,  rosa  sicca, 
lactuca,  et  hujusmodi  benedicta  sive  benigna,  per  va- 
pores  suos  amicos  et  moderate  refrigerantes,  invitant 
spiritus  ut  se  uniant,  et  ipsorum  acrem  et  inquietum 
motum  compescunt.  Etiam  aqua  rosacea,  apposita  ad 
nares  in  deliquiis  animae,  spiritus  resolutos  et  nimium 
relaxatos  se  recipere  facit,  et  tanquam  alit.  At  opiata 
et  eorum  affinia  spiritus  plane  fugant,  ex  quaKtate  sua 
maligna  et  inimica.  Itaque  si  applicentur  parti  ex- 
teriori,  statim  aufugiunt  spiritus  ab  ilia  parte,  nee 
amplius  libenter  influunt:    sin  sumantur  interius,  va- 


524  NOVUM  ORGAN UM. 

pores  eorum,  ascendentes  ad  caput,  spiritus  In  ven- 
triculis  cerebri  contentos  undequaque  fugant ;  cumque 
se  retrahant  spiritus  neque  in  aliam  partem  effugere 
possint,  per  consequens  coeunt  et  condensantur ;  et 
quandoque  plane  extinguuntur  et  sufFocantur ;  licet 
rursus  eadem  opiata  moderate  sumpta,  per  accidens 
secundarium  (videlicet  condensationem  illam  quse  a 
coitione  succedit),  confortent  spiritus,  eosque  reddant 
magis  robustos,  et  retundant  eorum  inutiles  et  incen- 
sivos^  motus,  ex  quo  ad  curas  morborum,  et  vitas 
prolongationem  baud  parum  conferant. 

Etiam  praeparationes  corporum  ad  excipiendum  Fri- 
gus  non  sunt  omittendae ;  veluti  quod  aqua  parum 
tepida  facilius  conglacietur  quam  omnino  frigida,  et 
hujusmodi. 

Praeterea,  quia  natura  Frigus  tarn  parce  suppeditat, 
faciendum  est  quemadmodum  pharmacopolae  solent; 
qui  quando  simplex  aliquod  haberi  non  possit,  car 
piunt  succedaneum  ejus,  et  quid  pro  quo^  ut  vocant; 
veluti  lignum  aloes  pro  xylobalsamo,^  cassiam  pro 
cinamomo.  SImili  modo  diligenter  circumspicien- 
dum  est,  si  quae  sint  succedanea  frigoris ;  videlicet 
quibus  modis  fieri  possint  condensationes  in  corpori- 
bus,  aliter  quam  per  frigus,  quod  illas  efiicit  ut  opus 
suum  proprium.  Illae  autem  condensationes  videntur 
intra  quaternum  numerum  (quantum  adhuc  liquet) 
contineri.  Quarum  prima  videtur  fieri  per  contru- 
sionem  simplicem ;  quae  parum  potest  ad  densitatem 
constantem  (resiliunt  enim  corpora)  sed  nihilominus 
forte  res  auxiliaris  esse  queat.     Secunda  fit   per  con- 

1  Exciting. 

2  Xylobalsarrium  is  the  technical  name  of  the  twigs  of  the  tree  which 
yields  the  balm  of  Gilead. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  525 

tractionem  partium  crassiorum  in  corpore  aliquo,  post 
evolationem  aut  exitum  partium  tenuioram,  ut  fit  in 
indurationibus  per  ignem,  et  repetitis  extinctionibus 
metallorum,  et  similibus.  Tertia  fit  per  coitionem 
partium  homogenearum,  qua?  sunt  maxime  solidae  in 
corpore  aliquo,  atque  antea  fuerant  distractae,  et  cum 
minus  solidis  commistae :  veluti  in  restitutione  mer- 
curii  sublimati,  qui  in  pulvere  longe  majus  occupat 
spatium  quam  mercurius  simplex,  et  similiter  in  omni 
repurgatione  metallorum  a  scoriis  suis.  Quarta  fit  per 
consensus,  admovendo  quae  ex  vi  corporum  occulta 
condensant ;  qui  consensus  adhuc  raro  se  ostendunt ; 
quod  mirum  minime  est,  quoniam  antequam  inventio 
succedat  Formarum  et  Schematismorum,  de  inqui- 
sitione  consensuum  ^  non  multum  sperandum  est. 
Certe  quoad  corpora  animalium,  dubium  non  est 
quin  sint  complures  medicinge,  tam  interius  quam  ex- 
terius  sumptae,  quae  condensant  tanquam  per  consen- 
sum,  ut  paulo  ante  diximus.  Sed  in  inanimatis  rara 
est  hujusmodi  operatio.  Percrebuit  sane,  tam  scriptis 
quam  fama,  narratio  de  arbore  in  una  ex  insulis  sive 
Terceris  sive  Canariis  (neque  enim  bene  memini), 
quae  perpetuo  stillat;  adeo  ut  inhabitantibus  nonnul- 
1am  commoditatem  aquae  praebeat.^  Paracelsus  au- 
tem  ait,  herbam  vocatam  Rorem  Solis  meridie  et  fer- 
vente  sole  rore  impleri,  cum  alise  herbae  undique  sint 

1  Consensus  is  equivalent  to  av/indd^eia. 

2  This  wonderful  tree  is  described  in  Jonston's  Dendrographia,  published 
at  Frankfort  in  1669.  See  book  the  tenth,  c.  4.  One  of  the  authorities  he 
refers  to  is  Cardan  (De  variet.  rerum),  from  whom  not  improbably  Bacon 
derived  the  story.  The  tree  is  said  to  be  found  in  the  island  of  Ferro- 
Cardan,  with  more  than  usual  caution,  remarks,  at  the  close  of  the  account 
he  gives  of  it:  "Sed  postquam  hoc  tot  scriptores  affirmant,  fieri  potest  ut 
tale  aliquid  contingat,  sed  modus  nondum  perspectus  est."  — Be  rerum 
variet.  vi.  c.  22.     Compare  Oviedo  in  Eamusio^  iii.  71.  a. 


626  ,  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

siccae.^  At  nos  utramque  narrationem  fabulosam  esse 
existimamus.  Omnino  autem  illge  instantise  nobilissimi 
forent  usiis,  et  introspectione  dignissimae,  si  essent  verae. 
Etiam  rores  illos  mellitos,  et  instar  mannse,  qui  super 
foliis  quercus  inveniuntur  mense  Maio,  non  existima- 
mus fieri  et  densari  a  consensu  aliquo,  sive  a  proprie- 
tate  folii  quercus  ;  sed  cum  super  aliis  foliis  pariter 
cadant,  contineri  scilicet  et  durare  in  foliis  quercus 
quia  sunt  bene  unita,  nee  spongiosa,  ut  plurima  ex 
aliis. 

Calorem  vero  quod  attinet,  copia  et  potestas  nimi- 
rum  homini  abunde  adest;  observatio  autem  et  in- 
quisitio  deficit  in  nonnullis,  iisque  maxime  necessa- 
riis,  utcunque  spagyrici  se  venditent.  Etenim  caloris 
intensions  opificia  exquiruntur  et  conspiciuntur ;  re- 
missions vero,  quie  maxime  in  vias  naturse  incidunt, 
non  tentantur,  ideoque  latent.  Itaque  videmus  per 
vulcanos  istos  qui  in  pretio  sunt,  spiritus  corporum 
magnopere  exaltari,  ut  in  aquis  fortibus,  et  nonnullis 
aliis  olesis  chymicis ;  partes  tangibiles  indurari,  et 
emisso  volatili,  aliquando  figi ;  partes  homogeneas 
separari ;  etiam  corpora  heterogenea  grosso  modo  in- 
corporari  et  commisceri ;  maxime  autem  compages 
corporum  compositorum  et  subtiliores  schematismos 
destrui  et  confundi.  Debuerant  autem  opificia  calo- 
ris lenioris  tentari  et  exquiri ;  unde  subtiliores  mi- 
sturae  et  schematismi  ordinati  gigni  possint  et  educi, 
ad  exemplum  naturae  et  imitationem  operum  solis; 
quemadmodum  in  aphorismo  de  Instantiis  Foederis 
quaedam  adumbravimus.      Opificia  enim  naturae  trans- 

1 1  have  not  been  able  to  find  this  in  Paracelsus.  It  seems,  however,  to 
accord  with  his  theory  of  dew,  —  namely,  that  it  is  an  exudation  from  the 
sun  and  stars ;  the  suppression  of  which  would  lead  to  the  formation  of  ad- 
ditional suns. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  527 

iguntur  per  longe  minores  portiones,  et  posituras  magis 
exquisitas  et  varias,  quam  opificia  ignis,  prout  nunc 
adhibetur.  Turn  vero  videatur  homo  revera  auctus 
potestate,  si  per  calores  et  potentias  artificiales  opera 
naturae  possint  specie  repraesentari,  virtute  perfici, 
copia  variari ;  quibus  addere  oportet  accelerationem 
temporis.  Nam  rubigo  ferri  longo  tempore  procedit, 
at  versio  in  crocum  Martis  subito ;  et  similiter  de 
aerugine  et  cerussa ;  christallum  longo  tempore  con- 
ficitur,  vitrum  subito  conflatur ;  lapides  longo  tem- 
pore concrescunt,  lateres  subito  coquuntur,  etc.  In- 
terim (quod  nunc  agitur)  omnes  diversitates  caloris 
cum  effectibus  suis  respective  diligenter  et  industrie 
undique  sunt  colligendae  et  exquirendaj :  coelestium, 
per  radios  suos  directos,  reflexos,  refractos,  et  unitos 
in  speculis  comburentibus ;  fulguris,  flammae,  ignis 
carbonum ;  ignis  ex  diversis  materiis ;  ignis  ai)erti, 
conclusi,  angustiati  et  inundantis,  denique  per  diver- 
sas  fabricas  fornacium  qualificati ;  ignis  flatu  exciti, 
quieti  et  non  exciti ;  ignis  ad  majorem  aut  minorem 
distantiam  remoti ;  ignis  per  varia  media  permeantis : 
calorum  humidorum,  ut  balnei  Mariae,^  fimi,  caloris 
animalium  per  exterius,  caloris  animalium  per  inte- 
rius,  fceni  conclusi :  calorum  aridorum,  cineris,  calcis, 
arenas  tepidae  ;  denique  calorum  cujusvis  generis  cum 
gradibus  eorum. 

1  This  is  properly  "balneum  maris;"  that  is,  a  mode  of  communicating 
heat  to  any  substance  by  putting  it  into  a  vessel  which  is  placed  in  another 
containing  water.  The  latter  being  put  on  the  fire,  the  former  and  its  con- 
tents become  gradually  and  moderately  heated.  The  reason  of  the  name 
is  obvious.  From  "  balneum  maris  "  the  French  made  by  a  kind  of  trans- 
lation (the  final  s  not  being  sounded)  "  bain  marie;  "  and  the  form  in  the 
text  is,  I  think,  merely  a  retranslation  of  the  French  phrase,  the  meaning  of 
the  second  word  being  mistaken.  Balneum  Mariae  is  however,  I  believe, 
a  common  phrase  with  old  writers  on  chemistry. 


528  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

Praecipue  vero  tentanda  est  inquisitio  et  inventio 
effectuum  et  opificiorum  caloris  accedentis  et  receden- 
tis  graduatim,  et  ordinatim,  et  periodice,  et  per  debita 
spatia  et  moras.  Ista  enim  inseqiialitas  ordinata  revera 
filia  coeli  ^  est,  et  generationis  mater ;  neque  a  calore 
aut  vehementi,  aut  prsecipiti,  aut  subsultorio,  aliquid 
magni  expectandum  est.  Etenim  et  in  vegetabilibus 
hoc  manifestissimum  est ;  atque  etiam  in  uteris  anima- 
lium  magna  est  caloris  inaequalitas,  ex  motu,  somno, 
alimentationibus  et  passionibus  foemellarum  quae  uterum 
gestant ;  denique  in  ipsis  matricibus  terrse,  iis  nimirum 
in  quibus  metalla  et  fossilia  efFormantur,  locum  habet 
et  viget  ista  inaequalitas.  Quo  magis  notanda  est  insci- 
tia  aliquorum  alcbymistarum  ex  reformatis,^  qui  per 
calores  aequabiles  lampadum  et  hujusmodi,  perpetuo 
uno  ten  ore  ardentium,  se  voti  compotes  fore  existima- 
runt.  Atque  de  opificiis  et  effectibus  caloris  haec  dicta 
sint.  Neque  vero  tempestivum  est  ilia  penitus  scrutari 
antequam  Rerum  Formae  et  Corporum  Schematismi 
ulterius  investigati  fuerint,  et  in  lucem  prodierint. 
Turn  enim  quaerenda  et  adoperanda  et  aptanda  sunt 
instrumenta,  quando  de  exemplaribus  constiterit. 

Quartus  modus  operandi  est  per  moram,  quae  certe 
et  promus  et  condus  natura?  est,  et  quaedam  dispen- 
satrix.  Moram  appellamus,  cum  corpus  aliquod  sibi 
permittitur  ad  tempus  notabile,  munitum  interim  et 
defensum  ab  aliqua  vi  externa.  Tum  enim  motus  in- 
testini  se  produnt  et  perficiunt,  cum  motus  extranei 
et  adventitii  cessant.  Opera  autum  aetatis  sunt  longe 
subtiliora  quam   ignis.      Neque  enim  possit  fieri  talis 

1  i.  e.  of  the  heavens,  physically ;  because  of  the  varying  warmth  of  the 
seasons. 
^  i.  e.  of  the  reformed  school. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  529 

clarificatio  vini  per  ignem,  qualis  fit  per  moram ;  ne- 
que  etiam  incinerationes  per  ignem  tarn  sunt  exquisitse, 
quam  resolutiones  et  consurnptiones  per  saecula.  In- 
corporationes  etiam,  et  mistiones  subitse  et  prsecipitatae 
per  ignem,  longe  inferiores  sunt  illis,  quae  fiunt  per 
moram.  At  dissimilares  et  varii  schematism!,  quos 
corpora  per  moras  tentant  (quales  sunt  putredines), 
per  ignem  aut  calorem  veliementiorem  destruuntur. 
Illud  interim  non  abs  re  fuerit  notare ;  motus  corpo- 
rum  penitus  conclusorum  habere  nonnihil  ex  violento. 
Incarceratio  enim  ilia  impedit  motus  spontaneos  cor- 
poris. Itaque  mora  in  vase  aperto  plus  facit  ad  sepa- 
rationes  ;  in  vase  penitus  clauso  ad  commistiones ;  in 
vase  nonnihil  clauso,  sed  subintrante  aere,  ad  putrefac- 
tiones ;  utcunque  de  opificiis  et  efFectibus  morse  undi- 
que  sunt  diligenter  conquirendae  instantias. 

At  regimen  motus  (quod  est  quintus  ex  modis  ope- 
randi) non  parum  valet.  Regimen  autem  motus  vo- 
camus,  cum  corpus  aliud  occurrens  corporis  alterius 
motum  spontaneum  impedit,  repellit,  admittit,  dirigit. 
Hoc  vero  plerunque  in  figuris  et  situ  vasorum  con- 
sistit.  Etenim  conus  erectus  juvat  ad  condensatio- 
nem  vaporum  in  alembicis  ;  at  conus  inversus  juvat 
ad  defaecationem  sacchari  in  vasis  resupinatis.  Ali- 
quando  autem  sinuatio  requiritur,^  et  angustiatio,  et 
dilatatio  per  vices,  et  hujusraodi.  Etiam  omnis  perco- 
latio  hue  spectat ;  scilicet  cum  corpus  occurrens,  uni 
parti  corporis  alterius  viam  aperit,  alteri  obstruit.  Ne- 
que  semper  percolatio  aut  aliud  regimen  motus  fit  per 
extra ;  sed  etiam  per  corpus  in  corpore  :  ut  cum  lapilli 
immittuntur  in  aquas  ad  colligendam  limositatem  ipsa- 
rum  ;  syrupi  clarificantur  cum  albuminibus  ovorum,  uf 

1  As  in  a  still. 
VOL.  I.  34 


530  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

crassiores  partes  adheerescant,  et  postea  separari  possint. 
Etiam  huic  regimini  motus  satis  leviter  et  inscite  at- 
tribiiit  Telesius  figuras  animalium,  ob  rivulos  scilicet 
et  loculos  matricis.^  Debuerat  autem  notare  similem 
efFormationem  in  testis  ovorum,  ubi  non  sunt  rugse  aut 
inasqualitas.  At  verum  est  regimen  motus  efForma- 
tiones  perficere  in  modulis  et  proplasticis.^ 

Operationes  vero  per  consensus  aut  fugas  (qui  sextus 
modus  est)  latent  saepenumero  in  profundo.  Istae  enim 
(quas  vocant)  proprietates  occultae,  et  specificse,  et 
sympathies,  et  antipathiae,  sunt  magna  ex  parte  cor- 
ruptelae  philosophiae.  Neque  de  consensibus  rerum  in- 
veniendis  multum  sperandum  est,  ante  inventionem 
Formarum  et  schematismorum  simplicium.  Consen- 
sus enim  nil  aliud  est  quam  symmetria  Formarum  et 
Schematismorum  ad  invicem. 

Atqui  majores  et  magis  catholici  rerum  consensus 
non  prorsus  obscuri  sunt.  Itaqua  ab  iis  ordiendum. 
Eorum  prima  et  summa  diversitas  ea  est ;  ut  quaedam 
corpora  copia  et  raritate  materia;  admodum  discrepent, 
schematismis  consentiant :  alia  contra  copia  et  raritate 
materiae  consentiant,   schematismis  discrepent.      Nam 

1  Telesius's  doctrine  of  the  formation  of  the  embryo  is  essentially  the 
same  as  Galen's,  namely  that  a  system  of  arteries  &c.  must  be  first  of  all 
formed  in  the  germ,  and  that  these,  by  applying  themselves  to  correspond- 
ing parts  on  the  surface  of  the  matrix,  determine  the  channels  through 
which  nourishment  is  supplied,  and  therefore  (mediately)  the  development 
of  the  different  members  of  the  foetus.  But  it  does  not  seem  that  he  would 
have  admitted  that  the  smoothness  of  the  shells  of  eggs  was  an  objection 
to  his  theory.  At  any  rate,  he  illustrates  it  by  reference  to  the  appear- 
ances presented  by  an  egg  opened  during  incubation.  De  rerum  natura, 
vi.  c.  4.  and  40. 

2  The  proper  word  for  what  we  call  a  model  is  "proplasma,"  which  is 
used  in  a  Latin  form  by  Pliny.  I  have  not  seen  any  authority  for  such  an 
adjective  as  "  proplasticus."  What  Bacon  means  is  not  exacth' a  model, 
but  a  mould  for  casting. 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  531 

non  male  notatum  est  a  chymicis,  in  principiorum  suo- 
rum  triade,  sulphur  et  mercurium  ^  quasi  per  universi- 
tatem  rerum  permeare.  (Nam  de  sale  inepta  ratio  est, 
sed  introducta  ut  possit  comprehendere  corpora  terrea, 
sicca,  et  fixa.)  At  certe  in  illis  duobus  videtur  con- 
sensus quidam  naturae  ex  maxime  catholicis  conspici. 
Etenim  consentiunt  sulphur;  oleum,  et  exhalatio  pin- 
guis ;  flamma ;  et  fortasse  corpus  stellse.  Ex  altera 
parte  consentiunt  mercurius ;  aqua  et  vapores  aquei ; 
aer ;  et  fortasse  aether  purus  et  interstellaris.  Attamen 
istas  quaterniones  geminas,  sive  magnae  rerum  tribus 
(utraque  intra  ordines  suos)  copia  materiae  atque  den- 
sitate  immensum  difFerunt,  sed  schematismo  valde  con- 
veniunt ;  ut  in  plurimis  se  produnt.  At  contra  metalla 
diversa  copia  et  densitate  multum  conveniunt  (prae- 
sertim  respectu  vegetabilium,  etc.),  sed  schematismo 
multifariam  differunt ;  et  similiter  vegetabilia  et  ani- 
malia  diversa  schematismis  quasi  infinitis  variantur,  sed 
intra  copiam  materiae  sive  densitatem  paucorum  gra- 
duum  continentur. 

Sequitur  consensus  maxime  post  priorem  catholicus, 
videlicet  corporum  principalium  et  fomitum  suorum ; 
videlicet  menstruorum,^  et  alimentorum.      Itaque  ex- 

1  This  triad  is  the  fundamental  point  of  Paracelsus's  chemical  and  medi- 
cal philosophy.  See  his  works  throughout,  and  particulariy  the  tract  De 
tribus  primis  essentiis,  contained  in  the  third  book  of  his  philosophical 
works. 

2  By  "menstrua"  are  meant  the  substances  out  of  which  any  species  of 
mineral  is  generated,  or,  in  other  words,  the  causa  materialis  of  its  exist- 
ence. See,  on  the  generation  of  metals  and  other  minerals,  the  fourth  and 
fifth  books  of  Agricola's  work  De  ortu  et  causis  fossilium.  He  gives  an 
account  of  the  opinions  of  Aristotle,  Theophrastus,  &c.  In  modern  chem- 
istry the  word  menstruum  is  nearly  equivalent  to  solvent.  By  the  school 
of  Paracelsus  the  word  is  used  so  vaguely  that  it  is  difficult  to  determine 
what  idea  they  attached  to  it,  or  how  they  derived  their  sense  of  the  word 
from  its  original  signification.    When  the  word  is  used  as  in  the  text,  the 


532  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

qiiirendum,  sub  quibus  climatibus,  et  in  qua  tellure,  et 
ad  quam  profunditatem  metalla  singula  generentur  ;  et 
similiter  de  gemmis,  sive  ex  rupibus,  sive  inter  mineras 
natis  ;  in  qua  gleba  terras,  arbores  singulse,  et  frutices, 
et  herbae  potissimum  proveniant,  et  tanquam  gaudeant; 
et  insiraul  quae  impinguationes,  sive  per  stercorationes 
cujuscunque  generis,  sive  per  cretam,  arenam  maris, 
eineres,  etc.,  maxime  juvent ;  et  quae  sint  ex  his  pro 
varietate  glebarum  magis  aptae  et  auxiliares.  Etiam 
insitio  et  inoculatio  arborum  et  plantarum,  earumque 
ratio,  quae  scilicet  plantae  super  quas  foelicius  inseran- 
tur,  etc.,  multum  pendet  de  consensu.  In  qua  parte 
non  injucundum  foret  experimentum  quod  noviter  au- 
divimus  esse  tentatum,  de  insitione  arborum  sylves- 
trium  (quae  hucusque  in  arboribus  hortensibus  fieri 
consuevit),  unde  folia  et  glandes  majorem  in  modum 
amplificantur,  et  arbores  fiunt  magis  umbrosae.  Simi- 
liter, alimenta  animalium  respective  notanda  sunt  in 
genere,  et  cum  negativis.  Neque  enim  carnivora  sus- 
tinent  herbis  nutriri ;  unde  etiam  Ordo  Folitanorum 
(licet  voluntas  humana  plus  possit  quam  animantium 
cseterorum  super  corpus  suum),  post  experientiam 
factam  (ut  aiunt),  tanquam  ab  humana  natura  non 
tolerabilis,    fere    evanuit.^      Etiam    materia)    diversae 

metaphor  seems  to  be  taken  from  the  Aristotelian  theory  of  generation,  in 
which  Kara  ttjv  TrpuTTjv  vTii/v  ecfnv  tj  Ton>  KarafJTjviuv  (pvai^. 

1  Bacon  doubtless  refers  to  the  austerities  of  the  order  of  Feiiillans.  Jean 
de  la  Ban-ifere,  after  holding  the  Cistercian  abbey  of  Feiiillans  in  commen- 
dam  for  eleven  years,  renounced  the  world  in  1573,  and  in  the  course  of  a 
few  years  introduced  a  most  austere  rule  of  life  into  the  abbey  of  which  he 
was  the  head.  His  monks  knelt  on  the  floor  during  their  refections,  and 
some  of  them  were  in  the  habit  of  drinking  out  of  skulls.  They  abstained 
from  eggs,  fish,  butter,  oil,  and  even  salt,  and  confined  themselves  to  pottage 
made  of  herbs  boiled  in  water,  and  bread  so  coarse  and  black  that  beasts 
refused  to  eat  of  it.  After  a  while  they  gave  up  wine  also.  Clement  VIII. 
permitted  the  society  to  draw  up  constitutions  for  the  establishment  of  their 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  533 

putrefactionum,  unde  animalcula  generantur,  notandaj 
sunt. 

Atque  consensus  corporum  principalium  erga  subor- 
dinata  sua  (tales  enim  ii  possint  censeri  quos  notavi- 
mus)  satis  in  aperto  sunt.  Quibus  addi  possunt  sen- 
suum  consensus  erga  objecta  sua.  Qui  consensus  cum 
manifestissimi  sint;  bene  notati  et  acriter  excussi,  etiam 
aliis  consensibus  qui  latent  magnam  praebere  possint 
lucem. 

At  interiores  corporum  consensus  et  fugse,  sive  ami- 
citiaa  et  lites  (tasdet  enim  nos  fere  vocabulorum  sym- 
pathiiE  et  antipathiae,  propter  superstitiones  et  inania), 
aut  falso  ascriptee,  aut  fabulis  conspersae,  aut  per  neg- 
lectum  rarae  admodum  sunt.  Etenim  si  quis  asserat 
inter  vineam  et  brassicam  esse  dissidium,  quia  juxta 
sata  minus  laete  proveniunt,  praesto  ratio  est :  ^  quod 
utraque  planta  succulenta  sit  et  deprsedatrix,  unde  al- 

rule.  By  these  the  excessive  rigour  of  their  way  of  life  was  checked,  which 
was  done  in  obedience  to  the  Pope,  and  in  consequence  of  the  deaths  ot 
fourteen  monks  in  a  single  week  at  Feiiillans.  These  constitutions  were 
ratified  in  1595.  Assuming,  of  which  there  seems  no  doubt,  that  the  Foli- 
tani  of  Bacon  are  the  Feiiillans,  I  may  remark  that  the  latinised  form  of 
Feiiillans  used  is  Fuliensis,  as  an  adjective;  the  proper  style  of  the  society 
being  "  Congregatio  Cistertiomonastica  B.  Marite  Fuliensis."  I  have  not 
seen  the  work  of  Morotius  to  which  Helyot,  from  whom  the  preceding  ac- 
count is  taken,  refers;  but  in  that  of  C  Henrique,  also  mentioned  by  He- 
lyot, I  do  not  find  any  authority  for  Folitani.  It  is  probable  that  Bacon's 
chief  information  on  the  subject  Avas  gathered  orally  during  his  residence  in 
France,  before  the  Feiiillans  had  ceased  from  their  first  love.  The  expres- 
sion '•  ordo  .  .  .  fere  evanuit"  must  be  taken  to  mean  that  the  severe  rule 
that  they  had  at  first  was  given  up.  See  Helyot,  Hist,  des  Ordres  Monasti- 
ques,  iv™e  partie,  c.  38.  Spondanus,  An.  1586,  iv.  For  some  particulars  of 
the  early  history  of  the  Abbey  of  Feiiillans,  and  especially  for  the  will  of 
Jean  de  la  Barriere,  see  Voyage  Litteraive  de  deux  Benediciins,  ii.  p.  16. 

1  On  account  apparently  of  this  enmity  between  the  vine  and  the  cabbage, 
the  latter  was  thought  to  prevent  intoxication.  See  Lemmius,  De  occuUis 
natuTce  miracuUs,  ii.  17.  On  the  subject  of  similar  enmities,  see  the  same 
work,  iv.  10. ;  or  Cardan's  treatise.  Be  rerum  varietate,  and  particularly  the 
Theatrum  sympatheticum. 


534  •  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

tera  alteram  defraudat.  Si  quis  asserat  esse  consensum 
et  amicitiam  inter  segetes  et  cyaneum,  aut  papaver 
sylvestre,  quia  herbse  illae  fere  non  proveniunt  nisi  in 
arvis  cultis:  debuit  is  potius  asserere  dissidium  esse 
inter  ea,  quia  papaver  et  cyaneus  emittuntur  et  cre- 
antur  ex  tali  succo  terras  qualem  segetes  reliquerint 
et  repudiaverint  ;  adeo  ut  satio  segetum  terram  prae- 
paret  ad  eorum  proventum.  Atque  hujusmodi  falsa- 
rum  ascriptionum  magnus  est  numerus.  Quoad  fa- 
bulas  vero,  illas  omnino  sunt  exterminandae.  Restat 
tenuis  certe  copia  eorum  consensuum,  qui  certo  probati 
sunt  experimento  ;  quales  sunt  magnetis  et  ferri,  atque 
auri  et  argenti  vivi,  et  similium.  At  in  experimentis 
chymicis  circa  metalla  inveniuntur  et  alii  nonnulli  ob- 
servatione  digni.  Maxima  vero  frequentia  eorum  (ut 
in  tanta  paucitate)  invenitur  in  medicinis  nonnullis, 
quae  ex  proprietatibus  suis  occultis  (quas  vocant)  et 
specificis,  respiciunt  aut  membra,  aut  humores,  aut 
morbos,  aut  quandoque  naturas  individuas.  Neque 
omittendi  sunt  consensus  inter  motus  et  affectus  lunae 
et  passiones  corporum  inferiorum,  prout  ex  experimentis 
agriculturae,  nauticae,  et  medicinae,  aut  alias  cum  de- 
lectu  severo  et  sincere  colligi  et  recipi  possint.  Verum 
instantiae  universaB  consensuum  secretiorum  quo  magis 
sunt  infrequentes,  eo  majori  cum  diligentia  sunt  inqui- 
rendae,  per  traditiones,  et  narrationes  fidas  et  probas ; 
modo  hoc  fiat  absque  ulla  levitate,  aut  credulitate,  sed 
fide  anxia  et  quasi  dubitabunda.  Restat  consensus 
corporum  modo  operandi  tanquam  inartificialis,  sed  usu 
polychrestus,  qui  nullo  modo  omittendus  est,  sed  sedula 
observatione  investigandus.  Is  est  coitio  sive  unio  cor- 
porum, proclivis  aut  difficilis,  per  compositionem,  sive 
appositionem  simplicem.     Etenim  corpora  nonnulla  fa- 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  635 

cile  et  libenter  commiscentur  et  incorporantur,  alia 
autem  aegre  et  perverse  :  veluti  pulveres  melius  in- 
corporantur cum  aquis ;  calces  et  cineres,  cum  oleis  ; 
et  sic  de  similibus.  Neque  tantum  sunt  colligendaB 
instantiae  propensionis  aut  aversionis  corporum  erga 
misturam,  sed  etiam  collocationis  partium,  et  distri- 
butionis,  et  digestionis,  postquam  commista  sint ;  deni- 
que  et  praedominantioB  post  misturam  transactam. 

Superest  ultimo  loco  ex  modis  septem  operandi,  Sep- 
timus et  postremus  ;  operatio  scilicet  per  alternationem 
et  vicissitudines  priorum  sex  ;  de  quo  antequam  in  sin- 
gulos  illos  paulo  altius  fuerit  inquisitum,  tempestivum 
non  foret  exempla  proponere.  Series  autem  sive  ca- 
tena hujusmodi  alternationis,  prout  ad  singula  effecta 
accommodari  possit,  res  est  et  cognitu  maxime  difficilis, 
et  ad  opera  maxime  valida.  Summa  autem  detinet  et 
occupat  homines  impatientia  hujusmodi  tam  inquisiti- 
onis,  quam  praxeos  ;  cum  tamen  sit  instar  fili  laby- 
rinthi,  quoad  opera  majora.  Atque  hcec  sufficiant  ad 
exemplum  Polychresti. 

LI. 

Inter  Praerogativas  Instantiarum,  ponemus  loco  vi- 
cesimo  septimo  atque  ultimo  Instantias  Magicas.  Hoc 
nomine  illas  appellamus,  in  quibus  materia  aut  efficiens 
tenuis  aut  parva  est,  pro  magnitudine  operis  et  effectus 
qui  sequitur  ;  adeo  ut  etiamsi  fuerint  vulgares,  tamen 
sint  instar  miraculi ;  aliae  primo  intuitu^  ali«  etiam 
attentius  contemplanti.  Has  vero  natura  ex  sese  sub- 
ministrat  parce ;  quid  vero  factura  sit  sinu  excusso,  et 
post  inventionem  Formarum,  et  Processuum,  et  Sche- 
matismorum,  futuris  temporibus  apparebit.  At  ista 
efFecta  Magica  (quantum  adhuc  conjicimus)  fiunt  tri- 


536  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

bus  modis :  aut  per  multiplicationem  sui,  ut  In  igne, 
et  venenis,  quae  vocant  specifica  ;  necnon  in  motibus, 
qui  transeunt  et  fortiiicantur  de  rota  in  rotam  ;  aut  per 
excitationem  sive  invitationem  in  altero,  ut  in  magnete, 
qui  excit  acus  innumeras,  virtute  nullatenus  deperdita 
aut  diminuta ;  aut  in  fermento,  et  hujusmodi ;  aut  per 
ante  version  em  motus,  ut  dictum  est  de  pulvere  pyrio, 
et  bombardis,  et  cuniculis  :  quorum  priores  duo  modi 
indagationcm  consensuum  requirunt ;  tertius,  mensurse 
motuum.  Utrum  vero  sit  aliquis  modus  mutandi  cor- 
pora per  minima  (ut  vocant),  et  transponendi  subtili- 
ores  materiae  schematismos  (id  quod  ad  omnimodas  cor- 
porum  transformationes  pertinet,  ut  ars  brevi  tempore 
illud  facere  possit,  quod  natura  per  multas  ambages 
molitur),  de  eo  nulla  hactenus  nobis  constant  indicia. 
Quemadmodum  autem  in  solidis  et  veris  aspiramus  ad 
ultima  et  summa ;  ita  vana  et  tumida  perpetuo  odimus, 
et  quantum  in  nobis  est  profligamus. 

LII. 

Atque  de  Dignitatibus  sive  Praerogativis  Instantia- 
rum  haec  dicta  sint.  Illud  vero  monendum,  nos  in 
hoc  nostro  Organo  tractare  logicam,  non  philosophiam. 
Sed  cum  logica  nostra  doceat  intellectum  et  erudiat  ad 
hoc,  ut  non  tenuibus  mentis  quasi  claviculis  rerum 
abstracta  captet  et  prenset  (ut  logica  vulgaris),  sed 
naturam  revera  persecet,  et  corporum  virtutes  et  actus, 
eorumque  leges  in  materia  determinatas  hiveniat;  ita 
ut  non  solum  ex  natura  mentis,  sed  ex  natura  Yerum 
quoque  haec  scientia  emanet  ;  mirum  non  est,  si  ubique 
naturalibus  contemplationibus  et  experimentis,  ad  ex- 
empla  artis  nostrae,  conspersa  fuerit  et  illustrata.  Sunt 
autem  (ut  ex  iis  quae  dicta  sunt  patet)  Praerogativae 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  537 

Intantiarum  numero  27 ;  nominibus,  Instantiag  Soli- 
tarise  :  Instantise  Migrantes  :  Instantiae  Ostensivae  : 
Instantiae  Clandestinae :  Instantiae  Constitutivae :  In- 
stantiae Conformes  :  Instantiae  Monodicae :  Instantiae 
Deviantes:  Instantiae  Limitaneae:  Instantiae  Potestatis: 
Instantiae  Comitatus  et  Hostiles :  Instantiae  Subjunc- 
tivae  :  Instantiae  Foederis  :  Instantiae  Crucis  :  Instantiae 
Divortii :  Instantiae  Januae :  Instantiae  Citantes  :  In- 
stantiae Viae:  Instantiae  Supplementi :  Instantiae  Per- 
secantes:  Instantiae  Virgae:  Instantiae  Curriculi:  Doses 
Natural :  Instantiae  Luctae  :  Instantiae  Innuentes :  In- 
stantiae Polychrestae :  Instantiae  Magicae.  Usus  autem 
harum  instantiarum,  in  quo  mstantias  vulgares  excel- 
lunt,  versatur  in  genere  aut  circa  partem  informativam ; 
aut  circa  operativam  ;  aut  circa  utramque.  Atque 
quoad  informativam,  juvant  illfe  aut  sensum,  aut  intel- 
lectum.  Sensum,  ut  quinque  Instanti^  Lampadis : 
Intellectum,  aut  accelerando  Exclusivam  Formae,  ut 
Solitariae  ;  aut  angustiando  et  propius  indicando  Affir- 
mativam  Formae,  ut  Migrantes,  Ostensivae,  Comitatus, 
cum  Subjunctivis ;  aut  erigendo  intellectum,  et  ducen- 
do  ad  genera  et  naturas  communes  ;  idque  aut  imme- 
diate, ut  Clandestinae,  Monodicae,  Foederis ;  aut  gradu 
proximo,  ut  Constitutivae ;  aut  gradu  infimo,  ut  Con- 
formes;  aut  rectificando  Intellectum  a  consuetis,  ut 
Deviantes  ;  aut  ducendo  ad  Formam  Magnam,  sive 
Fabricam  Universi,^  ut  Limitaneae;  aut  cavendo  de 
Formis  et  causis  falsis,  ut  Crucis  et  Divortii.  Quod 
vero  ad  Operativam  attinet ;  illae  practicam  aut  desig- 
nant ;  aut  mensurant ;  aut  sublevant.  Designant  aut 
ostendendo  a  quibus  incipiendum,  ne  actum  agamus, 
ut  Instantiae  Potestatis  ;  aut  ad  quid  aspirandum,  si 

1  That  is,  the  constitution  (or  cosmos)  of  the  universe. 


638  NOVUM  ORGANUM. 

detur  facultas,  ut  Iiinuentes  :  mensurant  quatuor  illae 
Mathematicse :  sublevant  Polychrestse  et  Magicas. 

Rursus  ex  istis  instantiis  27,  nonnullarum  (ut  supe- 
rius  diximus  de  aliquibus)  facienda  est  collectio  jam  ab 
initio,  nee  expectanda  particularis  inquisitio  naturarum. 
Cujus  generis  sunt  Instantise  Conformes,  Monodicae, 
Deviantes,  Limitaneae,  Potestatis,  Januse,  Innuentes, 
Polychrestae,  Magicse.  Hae  enim  aut  auxiliantur  et 
medentur  intellectui  et  sensui,  aut  instruunt  praxin  in 
genere.  Reliquae  turn  demum  conquirendae  sunt,  cum 
conficiemus  Tabulas  Comparentiae  ad  opus  Interpretis 
circa  aliquam  naturam  particularem.  Sunt  enim  in- 
stantiae  Praerogativis  istis  insignitae  et  donatse  animae 
instar,  inter  vulgares  instantias  comparentiae ;  et  ut  ab 
initio  diximus,  paucae  illarum  sunt  vice  multarum ; 
quocirca  cum  Tabulas  conficimus,  illae  omni  studio 
sunt  investigandae,  et  in  Tabulas  referendse.  Erit 
etiam  earum  mentio  necessaria  in  iis  quae  sequuntur. 
Prasponendus  itaque  erat  earum  tractatus.  Nunc  vero 
ad  adminicLila  et  rectificationes  Inductionis,  et  deinceps 
ad  con  ere ta,  et  Latentes  Processus,  et  Latentes  Sche- 
matismos,  et  reliqua  quae  Aphorismo  21.  ordine  propo- 
suimus,  pergendum  ;  ut  tandem  (tanquam  curatores 
probi  et  fideles)  tradamus  hominibus  fortunas  suas 
emancipate  intellectu,  et  facto  tanquam  majore ;  unde 
necesse  est  sequi  emendationem  status  hominis,  et  am- 
pliation em  potestatis  ejus  super  naturam.  Homo  enim 
per  lapsum  et  de  statu  innocentiae  decidit,  et  de  regno 
in  creaturas.  Utraque  autem  res  etiam  in  hac  vita 
nonnulla  ex  parte  reparari  potest ;  prior  per  religio- 
nem  et  fidem,  posterior  per  artes  et  scientias.  Neque 
enim  per  maledictionem  facta  est  creatura  prorsus  et 
ad  extremum  rebellis.     Sed  in  virtute  illius  diploma- 


NOVUM  ORGANUM.  539 

tis,^  In  sudore  vultus  comedes  panem  tuum,  per  labores 

varios  (non  per  disputationes  certe,  aut  per  otiosas  ce- 

remonias  magicas)  tandem  et  aliqua  ex  parte 

ad   panem   homini   praebendum,   id 

est,  ad  usus  vitse  humanse 

subigitur. 

1  " Diploma"  may  be  rendered  "charter." 


Finis  Libri  Secundi  Novi  Organi. 


END   OF   VOL.   I. 


o 


o 


•l^iDING  LIST    DEC  1    IS46 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 


UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY 


B 

1153 

1860 

V.l 

C.l 

ROBA